Roger of Wendover's Flowers of history

Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive

in 2011 with funding from

University of Toronto

Iittp://www.arcliive.org/details/rogerofwendovers01roge

BOHN'S ANTIQUARIAN LIBRARY.

ROGER OF WENDOVER'S
FLOWERS OF HISTORY.

n^

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF EARLY ENGLISH CHRONICLES-

The Saxon Cbt-oiiicle, continued by dm

Bede (fl. 7W-7Mi 734

EddJus's Life of Wilfred

The Peterborough Ct ronicle

797 Chronicle uf St. Neot 9 14 Hist. Ramsay J bbey 1066

Hist, of Ely Abbey

when he lived: bis H st. ij

Ethelwerd (fl[ 980-1000)

Rjilph Higdeu

1300, ob. 1363) Polychrunii

John Bi-orap on (H. WM)

Ht3nry of Huntingdon (11.1154)

John Wallingford's (ob. 1214

Chronicle of Mel

I Walter Hemrngford ( >b. 1347)

Cbron;cle of Thomafe Wikes (fl. 1304)

1066 i.unaU of Margan

Annals o:' Burton

L30p
1304

Waverley Auuala |

li;i6 Nicholas T

Hypodi'igma Neustua

ivet (ob. 1328) uW

d b- AV^UerBow

"732"

Ingulfs mat. 1030, oi. 1109) Hist, of Croyli.nd Abbey, 1089

Willian: of Jumieges

ruled by another hanjd

History of Ctfuyland Abbey

Girald Cambren

^ 1135 1139
Hei.ham's Hist. p{
le o the StandaM
'Ail -ed of Rievaulx's ditto

Ailred (f Rievaubt (

ob. 1166) Abbey's Genealogy of English K!nga

Malmesbury's (ob. 11 13) History of the Kir gs of England

1142

Willjam of Malmesbury's History of Giastonbui y Abbey

i de Dicefs (fl. 1210)

Roger de Wendover> lob. 1236) Flowers |)f History to 1235

tinued by Matthew

Gervase's (fl. 1200) Jlistory of Arehbishoi ;

of Archbishops of Yorki

W. Thorn's Chronicle

Chronicle of [Geoffrey le Baker of S\vinbroJi ;

EOGER OF WENDOVER'S

FLOWERS OF HISTORY.

COJi:-KIS!.\«

THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND

FKOM THE DESCENT OF THE SAXONS TO A. D. 1235.

t'OKMKKLY ASCIIIB^U TO

MATTHEW PARIS.

TRANSL.VTEU iROX Tlir LATIN,

Br J. A. GILES, D.C.L.

LATS l-KLLOW OF CORPUS CHRIST! COLLEGE, OXKUKD.

IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.

LONDON:
HENRY G. BOHN, YORK STREET, COYENT GARDEN.

M.DCCC.XLIX.

yUN - 3 1938
I 0 ^^G

J. HAOnCN, Pai>-TRtt, CAfJTKr STRKKT, yiNSBCRV-

PREFACE.

Of the writer of this work, entitled " Flowers of History,"
we know little more for certain than that his name was
Roger de Wendover, from which we may infer that he
was a native of the town of Wendover, in Buckingham-
shire. Nothing is known of his birth or education, or of the
time when he first embraced the monastic life in the abbey
of St. Alban's. He rose to the rank of precentor in the
fraternity to which he belonged ; and was afterwards pro-
moted to the rank of prior of Belvoir, a cell attached to
St. Alban's abbey. It is probable that his promotion to this
office took place in the reign of John, since we are informed
that he was deposed from it soon after the accession of
Henry III. The cause of his degradation was alleged, by
Walter de Trumpington, twenty-second abbat of St. Alban's,
who deposed him, to be, that he had wasted the property of
the house by his extravagance. The historian, Matthew
Paris, from whom we learn this fact, adds no farther par-
ticulars than that he was recalled to St. Alban's abbey,
where he died on the 6th of May, in the year 1237.

VI ROGER OF WENDOVER.

The work for which Roger de Wendover is at present
known, " Flowers of History," contains an abridged liistory
of the world from the creation to the year 1235, which was
the nineteenth year of king Henry the Third. We may
consider it as divided into three parts. In the first place
comes all that portion of the work which precedes a. d. 447,
the year when Hengist and Horsa, with their Saxon followers,
first begin to be mentioned in the affliirs of England. To
all this portion of his work, copied from the Roman and
Greek writers, and from the romance of Geoffrey of Mon-
mouth, not the slightest value is to be attached : and by the
wise judgment of the editor of the original Latin text, it has
been entirely excluded from the work. The second portion
of Roger de Wendover's work, being that which necessarily
must have been compiled from other monastic chroniclers,
extends from a.d. 447 to about the year 1200. This portion
is of great value, not as a work of original authority, for
the writer was not contemporary with the events which
happened during that interval, but because he has gathered
his materials from other original sources, many of which
have since perished. Independently, also, of this accidental
circumstance, which gives value to this part of his work, it
has another claim to be appreciated on account of the numbers
of authors from whom Wendover has gleaned his information.
Sigebert of Gemblours, Hermannus Contractus, Marianus
Scotus, and the Byzantine historians, Theophanes, and Ced-
renus, Bede, William of Malmesbury, Florence of Worcester,
and Henry of Huntingdon, have all supplied materials for the
" Flowers of History," which thus may be considered as an
abstract of all preceding events. But notwithstanding these
reasons for attaching value to the second division of

PREFACE. Vll

Wendover's work, we shall not be wrong in asserting that
by far the most important part of his history is that which
treats of his own times. In relating the events which
happened in his own day, i. e. during about fifty years pre-
ceding A.D. 1235, he rises into the character of an original
writer.

But the most curious point connected vrith Wendover and
his writings remains still to be told. It is well known
that the monastic historians were in the habit of copying
largely from one another ; and no discredit has ever been
thrown on them for having done so. Every monastery had
its chronicler, whose duty it was to record the events of the
day. When a history or chronicle of past events was copied
for the use of the brethren, or to be sent out into the world,
it was an obvious proceeding to bring down the narrative to
the time of the writer. The form, also, into which nearly
all the old chronicles were thrown, appearing more like a
chronological table than a history, well favoured this practice.
A new writer, moreover, did not hesitate to copy or abridge,
ad libitum, the work of his predecessor : and in some cases,
in consequence of this practice, the original disappeared
altogether from existence. This would have been the case
with Roger de Wendover, were it not for the curious fact,
that the very copy of his work, which Matthew Paris, his
continuator, used as a basis for his own more extended
labours, is still in existence. From an inspection of this MS.,
and a comparison of it with other copies of Matthew Paris's
own history, it appears that the latter writer embodied
Poorer de Wendover verbatim into his own work, altering
occasionally a single sentence, or adding a few paragraphs of
his own.

DA

Viii ROGER OF WENDOVER.

The original work of Roger de Wendover has been lately
edited by the Rev. II. O. Coxe, of the Bodleian library, for
the English Historical Society, and from the text of that
edition the present translation has been made. I have done
my best to give the EngUsh reader, for the first time, a faith-
ful idea of the Latin original ; and I leave it to his judgment
to determine both the value of the Chronicle itself, and with
what success I have discharged my task of translating it.

The notes at the foot of the pages are mostly abridged
from Mr. Coxe's edition of the original text.

J. A. Giles.

Bamplon, Dec. 1, 1848.

/<

ROGER OF WENDOVER'S

FLOWERS OF HISTORY.

PREFACE.

Here begins the Preface to the Book intituled Flowers of History.

We have thought good briefly to note the chief events of
past times, and to give the lineage of our Saviour from the
beginning, with the successions of certain kingdoms of the
world and of their rulers, for the instruction of posterity,
and to aid the diligence of the studious hearer. But, first,
we will address a word to certain dull cavillers, who ask
what need there is of recording men's lives and deaths,
or the various chances which befall them ; or of committing
to writing the different prodigies of heaven, earth, and the
elements ? Now, we would have such persons know that the
lives of good men in times past are set forth for the imitation
of succeeding times ; and that the examples of evil men,
when such occur, are not to be followed, but to be shunned.
Moreover, the prodigies and portentous occurrences of past
days, whether in the way of pestilence, or in other chastise-
ments of God's wrath, are not without admonition to the
faithful. Therefore is the memory of them committed to
writing, that if ever the like shall again occur, men may
presently betake themselves to repentance, and by this remedy
appease the divine vengeance. For this cause, therefore,
among many others, Moses, the law-giver, sets forth in the
sacred history, the innocence of Abel, the envy of Cain, the
sincerity of Job, the dissimulation of Esau, the malice of
eleven of the sons of Israel, the goodness of Joseph the
twelfth, the punishment of the five cities in their destruction
by fire and brimstone, to the end that we may imitate the
good, and carefully turn from the ways of the wicked ; and
this not only does Moses, but also all the writers of the sacred
page, who, by commending virtue, and holding up vice to

VOL. I. B

2 ROGER OF "WENDOVER.

detestation, invite us to the love and fear of God. They are,
therefore, not to be heeded, who say that books of chronicles,
especially those by catholic authors, are unworthy of regard;
for through them, whatever is necessary for human wisdom
and salvation, the studious inquirer may be able to acquire
by his memory, apprehend by his learning, and set forth by
his eloquence.

The following work, then, is divided into two books, the
first of which treats briefly of the Old Testament of the law
of God, through five ages of the world, unto the coming of
the Saviour, as the same are marked by Moses the law-giver,
with the successions of the kings of the Gentiles and of their
kingdoms, without which the law of God could not con-
veniently be set forth. For Luke, the evangelist, in writing
the Gospel of Christ, made mention of Tiberius Caesar, and
the kings of the Jewish nation, whose days and years were
well known to all, to the end that the advent of the Saviour
among men, and His works, which Avere of lowly origin, might
come to the knowledge of all, by means of that which had
more of splendour and notoriety ; and this indeed was the
way of almost all the writers of the sacred page, for the
reasons above mentioned. The second book of this work
treats of the New Testament, commencing with the in-
carnation of Christ and his nativity, and notices every year,
without omitting one, down to our times, on whom the ends
of the world are come, which we will treat of more at large
in its proper place. Nevertheless, for the sake of fastidious
readers, who are easily wearied, we think it good to aim
at brevity in this our history, to the end that while they
experience delight in a short and pleasing narration, we may
kindle in their minds a love of reading that which does not
weary, and, from listless hearers and fastidious readers, con-
vert them into diligent students. Finally, that which follows
has been taken from the books of catholic writers worthy of
credit, just as flowers of various colours are gathered from
various fields, to the end that the very variety, noted in the
diversity of the colours, may be grateful to the various minds
of the readers, and by presenting some which each may
relish, may suffice for the profit and entertainment of all.

THUS ENDS THE PREFACE.

A.D. 447.] THE SAXONS INVITED INTO ENGLAND. 3

PREFACE TO THE SECOND BOOK.

The second book of this work, commencing with the time
of grace, treats of the nativity of our Saviour, and of his
works in the flesh, of the calling of the apostles, and of the
saints of God now glorified in heaven, arranged according to
the years of incarnation, without omitting one, down to our
times, on whom the ends of the world are come ; in the course
of which it treats of all the Roman pontiffs and emperors. It
treats, moreover, of archbishops, bishops, and other dignities
of the church, of kings, and princes, and other great men,
who in their times lived in different regions, and of their
acts, whether good or evil. It treats, moreover, of the various
chances that have befallen mankind, the prodigious and
portentous manifestations of God's wrath, to the end that,
being admonished by past evils, men may betake themselves
to humiliation and repentance, taking an example for imita-
tion from the good, and shunning the ways of the perverse*

HEKE ENDS THE SECOND PREFACE.

ROGER OF WENDOYER'S FLOWERS OF HISTORY.

The cause of inviting the Angles.

In the year of grace 447, when the nations around had
become acquainted with the wickedness of king Yortigern
and the levity of his mind, there rose up against him the
Scots from the north-west, and the Picts from the north,
because Yortigern had put to death a hundred of their
countrymen ; and terribly did they infest and ravage the
kingdom of Britain. For consuming every thing by fire
and sword, and by spoil and rapine, they inflicted on the guilty
nation the vengeance of Heaven for the sins of their king, in
which they had participated ; and those of the wretched
people that escaped the hostile invasion, fell the victims of a
terrible famine, insomuch that the living were not suflficient
for the burial of the dead. Whereupon the king and liis
people, desolated and worn out by the ravages of war, and
not knowing what to do against the incursions of their
enemies, at length came to the unanimous resolution of invit-

B 2

4 ROGER OF -VVENDOVER. [a.D. 448.

ing over from beyond the sea the Saxon nation to their help;*
the effect, as it would seem, of the divine appointment, that
evil might come upon them for their wickedness, as indeed
was made but too manifest by the event. Meanwhile, mes-
sengers are despatched into Germany to effect their purpose.

Note^ that not mighty hut virtue, is the stay in tear.

In the year of grace 448, the Picts and Scots, with united
forces, attacked the Britons, who, deeming themselves
unequal to the contest, implored the aid of the holy bishops,
Germanus and Lupus. At length, when the greater part of
their forces was preparing to arm for the war, Germanus
declares that he will be their leader. He selects the most
active, reconnoitres the country round about, and finding a
valley encompassed with hills in the way by which it was
expected that the enemy would approach, he there draws up
his inexperienced troops, himself acting as their general. And
now intelligence is brought by their scouts that a vast
multitude of their fierce enemies is approaching. Where-
upon Germanus commanded his men to respond with one
shout to his voice ; and then the priests three times cried,
Hallelujah. On which, one voice bursts forth from the whole
multitude, and a deafening shout ascends to heaven, the air
reverberating the sound. The hostile army, smitten with
terror, in their fear believe that not only the surrounding
rocks, but also the very skies, were coming down upon
them, and their feet were not swift enough to deliver them
from their terror. The flight becomes general; they cast away
their arms, well satisfied if, Avith their naked bodies, they
can escape the danger ; numbers, in their precipitate flight,
were swallowed up in repassing a river. The Britons, with-
out having slain a man, behold the vengeance inflicted on
their foes, and are passive spectators of the victory. The
spoils of the field are collected, and the devout soldier
rejoices in the victory which Heaven had given. The bishops
triumph in the overthrow of the enemy without bloodshed,
and tlie victory is the more glorious for having been obtained
not by might but by faith.

The island being reduced to peace and security by the over-

* The Saxons did not arrive in England all at one time, as is generally
supposed, but in difterent and unconnected bodies, and at different periods,
extending over the space of more than a hundred years.

A.D. 449.] AKRIVAL OF THE, SAXONS. 5

throw of its foes, both invisible and carnal, the prelates pre-
pare to return home. Their own merits, and the intercession
of the blessed martyr Alban, obtained for them a tranquil
passage, and the happy vessel restored them in peace to their
rejoicing people. This was in the tenth year of Meroveus,
king of the Franks. *

Of the arrival of the Angles into Britain, and of their country and leaders.

In the year of grace 449, the nation of the Angles or
Saxons, being invited over by king Vortigern, arrive in
Britain in three ships of war,! and had a place assigned
them by the king, in the eastern part of the island, to dwell
in, on the terms that they should fight for the peace and
safety of the kingdom against the enemy, and that the Britons
should furnish them with sufficient pay. Now, those who
came over belonged to three of the more powerful nations of
Germany, the Saxons, Angles, and Jutes. From the Jutes
are descended the people of Kent, and of the Isle of Wight,
as also the people in the province of the West- Saxons over
against the Isle of Wight, who to this day are called Jutes.
From the Saxons, whose original country is now called Old
Saxony, came the East- Saxons, South- Saxons, and West-
Saxons. From the Angles, whose country is called Anglia, and
is said to have remained desert from that time to this day,
are descended the East-Angles, the IVIidland-Angles, the
Mercians, the whole race of the Northumbrians, who live to
the north of the river Humber, and the rest of the nations of
the Angles. Their leaders are said to have been two
brothers, Hengist and Horsa, s^ons of Wicthgisius, the son of
Wicta, the son of Wecta, the son of Woden; from whose
stock the royal famiUes of many provinces deduce their origin.
When at length they stood before the king, he asked them
respecting the faith and religion of their ancestors, on which
Hengist replied, " We worship the gods of our fathers —
Saturn, Jupiter, and the other deities who govern the world,
and especially Mercury, whom in our tongue we call Woden,
and to whom our fathers dedicated the fourth day of the
week, which to this day is called ' Wodensday.' Next to

• Meroveus is supposed to have been present at the battle in which
Attila was defeated by ^tius. He died, according to Sigebert, in 458.
t The Saxons landed at Ebsfleet iji the Isle of Thanet.

6 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 450.

him we worsliip the most powerful goddess Frea, to whom thev
dedicated the sixth day, which, after her, we call 'Friday.'"
** I grieve much," said Vortigern, " for your belief, or rather,
for your unbelief; but I am exceedingly rejoiced at your
coming, which, whether brought about by God or otherwise,
is most opportune for my urgent necessities. For I am
pressed by my enemies on every side; and if ye will share
with me the toil of fighting, ye shall remain in my kingdom,
where ye shall be had in honour, and enriched with lands
and possessions." The barbarians straightway assented, and
having made a league with him, remained at his court.

The same year it became known that, by means of a few
individuals, the Pelagian heresy was again spreading in
Britain ; whereupon the Britons again send their entreaties
unto the most blessed Germanus, that he would vouchsafe to
undertake the cause of God and the conduct of the spiritual
contest. Joyfully yielding to their request, and taking with
him Severus, a man of perfect sanctity, who had been a
disciple of the most blessed father Lupus, and was then
ordained bishop of Treves, he put to sea, and by the favour
of the elements, made a safe passage to Britain. There, by
his preaching he admonished the people to correct their errors;
and, by the judgment of all, the authors of the heresy were
condemned ; whereby it followed that for a long season after
the faith was kept pure and uncorrupted in these parts.
Having well settled every thing, the blessed priests returned
home as prosperously as they came.*

How king Vortigern, being provoked to war, conquered the enemy with
the assistance of the Saxons.

In the year of grace 450, after the departure of the most
blessed bishops from Britain, the Scots and Picts emerging
from the northern parts, after their custom, with an immense
force, began to ravage the north of the island. On receiving
intelligence thereof, Vortigern collected his troops and crossed
the Humber to meet them. But there was not much need
of the natives fighting; for the Saxons, who were with

• The story of Saint Germanus is attended with such difficulties that I
have no hesitation in rejecting altogether the importance which is generallr
attached to it by ecclesiastical liistorians. He is said to have been accom-
panied, in his first mission, by Lupus, bishop of Troyes, and in his second
by Severus, archbishop of Treves.

A.D. 450.] DEATH OF ST. GERMAIOJS. 7

him, fought so manfully, that in an instant they routed the
enemy, who before their arrival had become habituated to
conquest. Having gained the victory by their aid, Vorti-
gern was more lavish of his gifts, and bestowed on Hengist,
their leader, extensive lands in the division of Lindsey, where-
with to sustain himself and his comrades.* But Hengist,
being a cunning man, and having gained the king's friend-
ship, addressed him in these terms : " My lord, thy enemies
vex thee on all sides, and say they will depose thee, and bring
Aurehus Ambrosius from Armorica, and make him king in
thy room. If it please thee, therefore, let us send into our
country and invite over more soldiers, that our number may
be increased." The king accordingly agreed to the proposal,
and bade him send into Germany for speedy aid. Straightway
messengers were despatched into Germany, who brought back
with them eighteen vessels full of chosen soldiers. They also
brought over Hengist's daughter named Rowena, by whose
beauty Vortigern was so captivated that he demanded her of
her father in marriage. Hengist, thus fully satisfied of the
levity of the king's mind, readily gave him his daughter.
Whereupon Satan entered into his heart, inasmuch as, being
a Christian, he sought a union with a pagan. The king
married her the same night, and delighted in her beyond
measure; but by this step he incurred the enmity of his
nobles and his sons. For he had three sons by another
wife, Vortimer, Catigern, and Pascentius. He had also a
daughter by the same wife, whom he took to his bed, and
had by her a son, for which he was excommunicated by
St. Germanus and the whole synod of bishops.

Death of St. Germanus.

The same year, as Sigisbert writes in his Chronicles, St.
Germanus went to Ravenna for the good of the Armori-
can people, and after being received with the utmost respect
by Valentinian and his mother Placidia, he departed to
Christ. His body was buried at Auxerre with every

• Geoffrey of Monmouth tells us that Vortigern gave Hengist as much
land as could be surrounded with a bull's hide. Hence is thought to have
been derived the name of Thongcaster, situated, according to Camden,
about six miles from Grimsby. So remarkable a similarity between this
story and that of Dido, leads the reader to infer that the one story is as
probable as the other.

8 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 451.

circumstance of honour, attended by an immense assemblage
of people, and not without many miracles. At wliich time
Severus, the presbyter, a man remarkable for miraculous
powers, having destroyed an idol-temple, where the senseless
people worshipped a hundred gods, was preparing a church
to the proto-martyr Saint Stephen, to be consecrated before
the gates of Vienne. But while he was waiting for the re-
turn of the most blessed Germanus from Ravenna, who had
promised to come to its dedication, it fell out that on the very
day of the dedication, and before the service had commenced,
the most blessed body of that confessor of Christ, as it was
borne through Vienne, was taken into that new church wliile
they rested ; and thus the promise of the man of God was
made good. An account of the miracles and wonders which
God wrought by this blessed man in Britain may be seen by
those who will consult it, in the book which has been written
concerning his life. Bede, however, in his English History,
states that he departed this life in the 6th year of the reign
of Marcian,* which is eight years later.

Death of Philip the presbyter.

In the year of grace 451, died PhiUp the presbyter, a
disciple of the blessed Jerome, and author of plain dis-
courses on the book of Job.f

Of the Council of Chalcedon.

The emperor Theodosius dying in the year of grace 452,
Marcian and Valentinian reigned six years. In the begin-
ning of their reign, by the zeal of the blessed pope Leo, a
council was held at Chalcedon,;}: at which Eutyches with Dios-
corus, bishop of Alexandria, were publicly confuted and con-
demned. This Eutyches was abbat of Constantinople, and
denied that Christ, after taking the flesh, existed in two
natures, but asserted that the divine nature alone existed in
him.

• This is a mistake ; Bede states that Germaniis died at Ravenna in
the reign of Valentinian and Placidia.

t Philip wrote a commentary on Job, which was printed at Basel, in
1527.

X The Council of Chalcedon was the fourth general council, and was
convened in the previous year.

A..D. 454.] KING VOBTIGERN DEPOSED.

How Vortigem sent for the Savons.

In the year of grace 453, Hengist having married his
daughter to Vortigern, took occasion to speak to him after
this sort, " Listen to my counsel. Let us invite over my son
Octa with liis brother Abissa, both warUke men ; and give
them the country in the north parts of Britain in the neigh-
bourhood of the wall, between Deira and Scotland,
They will there sustain the attack of the barbarians, and
thou wilt remain in peace on this side of the Humber."
Vortigern assented, and straightway on his invitation, there
came over Octa and Abissa and Cerdicius, with three hun-
dred vessels full of armed men ; all of whom were graciously
received by Vortigern and presented with rich gifts. The
Britons, seeing this, and fearing their treachery, advised the
king to expel them from his dominions ; for pagans ought not
to have intercourse with Christians, as being contrary to Chris-
tianity. Besides, so great a multitude had come over, that
they were a terror to the natives, whom they ought to pro-
tect. But Vortigern declined their counsel, because he loved
the Saxons above all people for his wife's sake.*

How king Vortigern was deposed, and was succeeded by his son.

In the year of grace 454, the nobles of Britain entirely
forsook king Vortigern, and with one consent placed his son
Vortimer on the throne. Acquiescing in all their counsels,
he began the work of driving out the barbarians ; and
attacking them at the river Darent,f gained a victory over
them. Among the fugitives was Vortigern, who, for the
sake of his wife, afforded them all the help he could. After
gaining this victory, Vortimer began to restore to his sub-
jects their lost possessions, and by every means to do them
good ; moreover he commanded that the churches which had
been destroyed should be rebuilt, and that due honour should
be paid to the clergy.

• This paragraph, as well as many others in the early part of this his-
tory, is taken from Geoffrey of Monmouth, and consequently must not be
entirely relied on as authentic history.

t 1 he river Darent (Derwent) has given name to the modern town of
Dnrtford, i. e. Darentford.

10 ROGER OF "NVENDOVER. [A.D. 456.

Valour of king Vor timer.

In the year of grace 455, the 7th year from their arrival
in Britain, the Angles, with Vortigern, having recovered
their strength, began again to provoke king Vortimer to
battle. Both armies having met at Ailesford,* they fought
long and fiercely ; till at length the weight of the battle was
turned against the Saxons, and they fled from the field. The
Britons pursued them fiercely, and slew an immense
number ; and having dispersed the remainder, Vortimer re-
turned home in triumph. Not long after this, Vortimer,
with his brothers, Catigern and Pascentius, and the whole
population of the island, made war on the Saxons ; and both
sides being assembled, their forces were drawn up for battle.
Horsa, Hengist's brother, on whom Vortigern had bestowed
the province of Kent, and who had been made king by his
countrymen, attacked with such fury the troops of Catigern,
that they were routed and scattered like dust. Moreover
he struck Catigern from his horse and slew him. At the
sight of which, king Vortimer, his brother, rushed on Horsa
and slew liim ; and then routing the rest, the whole weight
of the battle turned against Hengist ; who, not being able to
withstand the valour of Vortimer, at length, but not without
having inflicted severe loss on the Britons, fled from the
battle, a thing he had never done before.

How, on the death of Horsa, the Saxons made Hengist king of Kent.

In the year of grace 456, the Saxons, on the death of
Horsa, raised his brother Hengist to the throne of Kent. In
the same year he is said to have fought three battles with
the Britons ; but not being able to resist the strength of Vor-
timer, he fled to the isle of Thanet, where the enemy daily
harassed him by sea. At length, having with difficulty
reached their vessels, the Saxons returned to Germany, leav-
ing their wives and children behind.f

• Ailesthorp in the original is evidently Eaglesford or Ailesford, on the
banks of the Medway. It is called Elstree by Henry of Huntingdon, and
Episford by Nennius.

+ Henry of Huntingdon, whose words are here copied by Wendover,
Gildas, and Nennius, all agreo that the Saxons were at this time obliged
to leave England.

A.D. 460.] DEATH OF VORTIMER. 11

A remarkable miracle.
In the year of grace 457, while St. Mamertus, bishop of
Vienne, was keeping the vigil of our Lord's resurrection, a
terrible conflagration was seen raging in the midst of the
city. The people in consternation fled out of the church,
each fearing the like calamity to his own house. The un-
daunted bishop kept his post at the festive altar, and kindling
with the warmth of faith, with a flood of tears restrained
the violence of the fire. Joy takes the place of despair ;
the people return to the church, all ascribing the miracle to
the holy man.

Discovery of the head of St. John.

In the year of grace 458, two eastern monks having gone
up to Jerusalem to worship, John the Baptist revealed to
them the place of his head, near the house where Herod
formerly lived. It was straightway brought to Edessa, a
city of Phoenicia, and was there buried with due honour.

Spread of the heresy of Dioscorus.

In the year of grace 459, the emperor Marcian being
dead,* Leo the elder and Leo the younger reigned sixteen
years. Alexandria and Egypt, infected with the heresy of
Dioscorus, are filled with spiritual uncleanness and raging
madness. Hilderic, king of the Franks, reigned twenty-six
years.f

Death of Vortimer, king of Britain,

In the year of grace 460, died Vortimer, king of Britain,
and the flower of its youth, and with him were ended the
triumphs and hopes of the Britons. For Satan having en-
tered into the heart of his stepmother Rowena, she caused
poison to be given him by one of his servants, of which he
died suddenly, and was buried at London. J Whereupon
Vortigern, at the instigation of his wife, sent into Germany
for Hengist to come over secretly with a few attendants,
lest if he came in any other manner he might excite the
Britons to rebel.

* The emperor Marcian died January 31, 457.

+ Hilderic died in 481.

X Vortimer was buried at Lincoln, contrary to his wishes expressed be-
fore his death. See Nennius, § 46, and GeofFrcv of Monmouth, Hist,
vi. 14.

12 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 461.

Hengist returns into Britain.

In the year of grace 461, Hengist, hearing of the death of
Vortimer, returned into Britain with three hundred thousand
warriors. But when the arrival of so vast a multitude was
told to Vortigern and the nobles of his kingdom, they were
highly incensed, and prepared for war. Which being com-
municated to Hengist by his daughter, he resolved under the
mask of peace to employ treachery. Sending therefore mes-
sengers to the king, he represented to him that he had not
brought over so great a multitude mth any hostile intention
to him or his realm, but that he thought Vortimer was yet
living, and that he wished above all things to conquer him.
But seeing that he was dead, he did not hesitate to commit
himself and liis people entirely to the king's disposal ; that he
would keep with' liim only such as the king should choose,
and that the rest should turn their sails immediately towards
Germany. At the same time, he requested that if it seemed
good to Vortigern, he would fix a time and place for them to
meet. The king was highly pleased with all this, and ap-
pointed the 1st of May for his countrymen and the Saxons
to meet together at the village of Ambrius, for the purpose
of carrying into effect what Hengist had proposed. This
being mutually agreed upon, Hengist ordered his comrades to
have each a long knife concealed in his hose, and when the
Britons should be engaged in the conference and off their
guard, that each should draw his knife, and stab the Briton
who should be next to him ; which was done accordingly.
Hengist, however, seized Vortigern by the cloak and
made him a prisoner. The chiefs who were about his per-
son, to the number of four hundred and sixty, and among
them many barons and consuls, were slain. There was pre-
sent a man named Eldol, consul of Gloucester, who, per-
ceiving the treachery, seized a stake which by chance lay near
him, and with it dealt fatal blows around. Wherever it
lighted, death followed the stroke ; heads, arms, shoulder
blades, and legs were shivered in abundance ; nor did he
quit the spot till he had slain seventy men and broken the
stake. Then at last, not being able to stand before so great a
multitude, he turned from them and escaped to his own city.
Many fell on both sides ; but the Saxons had the victory,

A.D. 404.] BRITONS SEND FOK AMBROSIUS. 13

forasmuch as the Britons had come without their arms, and
so could not withstand them.

The Saxons lay waste the churches of Britain.

In the year of grace 462, the Saxons bound king Yortigern
and threatened him with death, unless he gave up his towns
and places of defences, to save his life. He granted them
whatever they demanded, in order to obtain his life and
freedom. After exacting an oath from him, they let him go.
They first took possession of London, and then succes-
sively of York, Lincoln, and Winchester, committing in
the meanwhile great devastations. They fell on the natives
in every quarter, like wolves on sheep forsaken by their
shepherds ; the churches and all the ecclesiastical buildings
they levelled with the ground ; the priests they slew at the
altars ; the holy scriptures they burned with fire ; the tombs
of the holy martyrs they covered with mounds of earth ; the
clergy who escaped the slaughter, fled with the relics of the
saints to the caves and recesses of the earth, to the woods
and deserts, and the crags of the mountains. At the sight of
such devastation, Vortigern, not knowing how to check the
impious race, retired into Wales, and shut himself up in the
town of Genorium.*

Heresy of the Acephali.

In the year of grace 463 sprung up the heresy of the
Acephali, who resisted the council of Chalcedon. They are
called Acephali, which means, without a head, because it is
not known who was the author of the heresy. They deny
the property of two substances in Christ, and contend that
there is but one nature in his person.

The Britons implore military succofur.

In the year of grace 464, the Britons sent messengers into
Brittany to Aurelius Ambrosius and his brother Uterpen-
dragon, who had been sent there for fear of Vortigern,
beseeching them to come over from the Armorican country
without delay, to drive out the Saxons and king Vortigern,
and take the crown themselves. As they had now arrived
at man's estate, they began to make preparations of men and

* The town of Genorium is called Genoren by Higden.

14 ROGER OF AVENDOVER. [a.D. 464.

ships for the expedition; which, when king Vortigern heard,
he called together liis magicians, and asked them what he
ought to do under the circumstances. They counselled him
to build a very strong tower which might serve for the
defence of himself and his friends. After passing through
several provinces in search of a suitable spot, he came at last
to mount Erir, which he conceived was adapted to his
purpose. Collecting masons from all parts, he gave directions
for the building of the tower. But as soon as they had
begun, the earth swallowed up every night what they had
done during the day.

On his inquiring of the magicians the cause of the failure,
they counselled him to seek out a youth without a father, and
to sprinkle the mortar and stones with his blood, which would
give solidity to the work. Straightway messengers are
despatched into the different provinces in quest of a youth
answering to this description. Coming at length to a town
which was afterwards called Carmarthen, they saw two
youths quarrelling, one of whom, in the heat of his passion,
said to the other, " Why art thou such a fool as to contend
with me ? Wilt thou, who wast born without any father,
put thyself on a level with me, who, both on my father's and
mother's side, am descended from a line of kings ?" On
hearing this, the messengers took the youth and his mother,
and brought them straightway unto the king. When they
stood before the king, he began diligently to inquire of the
mother who was the father of the lad; on which she answered,
" As my soul lives, my lord the king, once when I was in
the chamber of the king of Demecia, my father, there
appeared to me a person in the Hkeness of a most beautiful
youth, who closely embraced me with many kisses ; and
when he had done to me what it pleased him, he suddenly
disappeared ; this he repeated for a long time, until at length
he left me pregnant. No other than he is the father of this
boy." Astonished beyond measure at this recital, the king
called the youth, and asked him his name. After replying
that his name was Merlin Ambrosius, he inquired of the
king the cause why himself and his mother had been brouglit
into the royal presence, to which king Vortigern answered,
*' My magicians have counselled me to seek for a youth with-
out a fatlier, and to sprinkle my building with his blood,

A.D. 465.] VISION OF VORTIGERN. 15

assuring me that it would then stand." " Command," said
Merlin, " thy magicians to come before me, and I will convict
them of inventing lies; for, not knowing what is under the
foundation of thy work, they thought to satisfy thee by
falsehood. But call thy workmen, my lord O king, and
command them to dig into the earth, and thou shalt discover
a pool underneath, which is the cause that thy work does not
stand ;" which being done, it was found exactly as Merlin had
said. Whereupon Merlin turned to the magicians and said,
" Tell me, now, ye base sycophants, what is there lying at
the bottom of the pool ?" To this they made no reply, on
which he turned to the king and said, " Give orders that
the pool be drained, and thou wilt find at the bottom two
hollow stones with two dragons asleep in them." On the
faith of his words, the king commanded the pool to be
drained, when, to the astonishment of all, what Merlin had
asserted was found to be the truth.

How Victorinus framed a cycle of Easter.

In the year of grace 465, Hilary sat in the Roman chair
six years, three months, and ten days; after which it
remained vacant for ten days. At his request, Victorinus
drew up a cycle of Easter extending through five hundi*ed
and thirty-two years.

The prophecy of Merlin.

At that time, while king Vortigern was sitting by the
bank of the pool that had been drained, the two dragons
came forth ; one of them was white, the other red. As soon as
they approached each other, they commenced a dreadful com-
bat, breathing forth flames. The white dragon had the better
of the contest, and pursued the red one unto the margin of
the pool, when the latter, indignant at the repulse, turned on
the white dragon and forced him to retire. While they were
thus fighting, the king commanded Merlin Ambrosius to say
what the battle between the dragons meant. Whereupon,
bursting into tears, and full of the spirit of prophecy, he
thus began : — " Woe to the red dragon, for his banishment
approaches ! The white dragon, which signifies the Saxons,
whom thou hast invited over, shall possess his caverns;

16 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [-^-D. 4G6.

whereas the red dragon signifies the British people, which
shall be oppressed by the white dragon. His mountains shall
be brought low as the valleys, and the rivers of the valleys
shall flow with blood; his religious worship shall be destroyed,
and his churches lie in ruins ; when at length the oppressed
shall prevail, and shall resist the cruelty of the strangers; for
the boar of Cornwall shall afford succour, and shall tread their
necks under his feet ; the isles of the ocean shall be subdued
by his might, and he shall possess the forests of the Gauls;
the house of Romulus shall tremble at his rage, and his end
shall be doubtful ; his praise shall be sounded among the
nations, and many shall obtain their bread by narrating his
exploits,"* &c., &c.

Return of Aurelius into Britain.

H. ving uttered this prophecy to the admiration of all
present, the king requested him to tell him what he knew
respecting his own fate, to which Merlin replied, " Flee, if
thou canst, the fire of the sons of Constantine ; for they will
conquer the Saxon people, and shut thee up in the town
of Genorium, and burn thee. The faces of the Saxons
shall be red with blood, and having slain Hengist, Aurelius
Ambrosius shall be crowned king." The very next day Aure-
lius Ambrosius landed with his brother Uterpendragon, and a
vast multitude of warriors. The dispersed Britons flocked
together unto him, and, in a convocation of the clergy, made
him their king. He first devoted himself with all his ability
to the restoration of the churches from their ruins. He was
munificent in his gifts, exact in the observance of his religious
duties, singularly modest, a lie he detested beyond everything,
he was formidable on foot, and more so on horseback, and
endued with all the qualities of a commander. With such
virtues his fame had spread among the nations.

How king Vortigern perished by fire.

In the year of grace 466, the Britons exhorted king
Aurelius to lead them against the Saxons; but he held them
back, wishing first to attack Vortigern. Accordingly he led

• For the remainder of this long prophecy see Geoffrey of Monmouth
(Dohn's Ant. Lib.) pp. 19G— 206.

A.D. 470.] SALVIAN. 17

his army into Wales, and assaulted the town of Genorium.
As he stood before it, calling to mind the treachery by
which his father and brother had perished, he thus addressed
his followers, " Think ye, my noble chiefs, that these walls
can protect Vortigern, who has wasted the fertile land of
his fathers, expelled the nobles, destroyed the churches, and
almost blotted out the Christian religion from sea to sea; and,
which is my especial grief, has slain my father and brother
by treachery. Now, my noble countrymen, quit yourselves
like men, and inflict vengeance on the author of these evils ;
after which we will turn our arms against the enemy."
Immediately, having brought forward their war-like ma-
chines, they tried to throw down the walls. At last, when
other means failed, they had recourse to fire, which, once
kindled, burnt without intermission until both Vortigern and
his tower were consumed.

In the year of grace 467, Theodorus,* bishop of the city
which received the name of Cyria from Cyrus, king of the
Persians, who built it, a man excellently versed in the holy
scriptures, flourished as an eminent pillar of the church.

In the year of grace 468, Clovis,t king of the Franks^
slew Alaric, king of the Goths, ten miles from the city of
Poictiers ; Almaric, the son of the latter, making his escape,
took refuge in Spain.

Clovis subjugates Aquitania.

In the year of grace 469, king Clovis subjugated Toulouse,
Saintonge, and the whole of Aquitaine, and expelling
thence the Arian Goths, established the catholic Franks in
their room.

Salvian flourishes.

In the year of grace 470, Salvian* the presbyter, wrote at
Marseilles, a book addressed to Claudian, a presbyter of Vienne,
containing an exposition of the last part of Ecclesiastes.

* Theodoret is probably meant here ; he is generally supposed to have
died about the year 457.

t Clovis I. did not begin to reign xintil 481; there is, therefore, an ana-
chronism in the text. See the Chronicles of Sigebert, Gregory of Tours,
&c. ; also the Recueil des Hist, des Gaules, iii., 18, note.

t Salvian died about 496.

VOL. I. C

18 ROGER OP WEN DOVER. [a.D. 476.

SimpUcius pope.
In the year of grace 471, Simplicius filled the Roman see
fifteen years, one month, and seven days; after which the see
was vacant for six days.

Hilary, an illustrious bishop, flourishes.
In the year of grace 472, Hilary, bishop of Aries, a man
abounding in alms-giving, a lover of poverty, was eminently
learned iu the holy scriptures.

Aurelius fought with Hengist,

In the year of grace 473, Aurelius Ambrosius, defying
Hengist and his son Osric, surnamed ^sk, to battle in Kent,
drew up his forces in twelve battalions at a place, afterwards
called Wipedes-Flete, where, after a long and severe battle,
with great eifusion of blood, the victory remained doubt-
ful, and such was the loss on both sides, that for a long time
they mutually forbore to invade each other's territories.
Amongst the rest, the Saxons lost there a certain great chief
named Wipped; whence the field of battle was called Wipedes-
Flete, after him.

In the year of grace 474, Claudian, a presbyter of Vienne,
a man of great acuteness in ecclesiastical disputations,
flourished.

Prosper wrote a letter against Eutyches.
In the year of grace 475, Prosper of Aquitaine composed
a letter against Eutyches, who held erroneous notions respect-
ing the incarnation of Christ and free will.

A miracle.
In the year of grace 476, Hilary,* bishop of Rome, pro-
hibited the clergy from wearing the habit of laymen, and for-
bade presbyters their concubines. At that time, while Clovis,
king of the Franks, was fighting against the Alemanni and
was hard pressed by them, he raised his eyes towards heaven,
and cried, " O Lord Jesus Christ, whom my mother, Clotildis,
worships, I earnestly beseech thine aid. And if, in this con-
test, thou shalt give me the victory, of a surety I will believe
in thee, and will be baptized in thy name." On which the
Alemanni were put to flight, and the king, returning home

♦ Hilary died in 4C8, so that we have here another anachronism.

A.D. 482.] HOXORIC. 19

in triumph, sent for the holy bishop Remigius, and was
baptized with all his nation.

Zeno emperor; Ella, the first king of the South Saxons, comes from

Anglia into Britain.

In the year of grace 477, Zeno succeeded to the Roman
empire, and reigned seventeen years. In the same year,
Ella, the chief, and his three sons, Cjinen, Plenting, and Cissa,
landed in Britain at a place which was afterwards called,
from Cymen, Cymenshore, which means Cymen's Port.* On
their landing, the Britons assembled in great numbers and
attacked them, but were driven from the field, and obliged
to take shelter in a neighbouring wood, called Andredeswode.
The Saxons occupied the coasts of Sussex, and by degrees
subjugated the neighbouring parts.

An instance of motherly affection.

In the year of grace 478, the emperor Zeno seeking to put
his son Leo to death, the mother of the latter substituted for
him another lad whom he resembled, and her son became an
ecclesiastic, and lived till the time of Justinian.

The body of the apostle Barnabas is discovered.

In the year of grace 479, the apostle Barnabas and the
Gospel of St. Matthew, -^Titten by his hand, were found,
through a revelation by himself.

Subjugation of Rome by Odoacer.

In the year of grace 480, Odoacer, king of the Goths,
made himself master of Rome, which for a long season was
held by the kings of that people.

Occupation of Italy by Theodoric.

In the year of grace 481, Theodoric, king of the Goths,
ravaged both Macedonias and Thessaly, and made himself
master of Italy.

In the year of grace 482, Honoric, the Arian king of the
Vandals, after ejecting three hundred and three catholic
bishops in Africa, shut up their churches, and with a variety
of torments, put to death an immense multitude of people for
their adherence to the faith. Many thousands suffered

• Ella landed at Cimenshore, between Arundel and Shoreham.

c2

20 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 487-

martjTclom after having had their hands cut off and their
tongues cut out, that they might not be able to make confes-
sion of the faith.

Cruelty of Clovis to his kindred.

In the year of grace 483, Clovis, king of the Franks
threw into prison his kinsman Regnacarius and his brother,
and put them to death.

Covetousness of Timothy,

In the year of grace 484, on the murder of Protherius by
the Alexandrians, Timothy caused or suffered himself to be
ordained by one bishop, in the place of the murdered prelate.

In the year of grace 485, the Britons, under Aurelius
Ambrosius, assembled at Mercredesburne to fight against
Ella and his sons, who, after a long and bloody engagement,
were compelled to quit the field, not without great loss,
however, to the Britons. Wherefore Ella sent over into his
country for more troops.

Felix pope.

In the year of grace 486. Felix filled the Roman chair
eight years, eleven months, and seventeen days; after which
it remained vacant five days.

Aurelius defies the Saxons to battle and gains the victory.

In the year of grace 487, Aurelius Ambrosius collected a
great multitude of Britons, and defied the Saxons to battle.
Directing his army northward, he came up with Hengist and
his Saxons beyond the Humber.* Hengist, when he heard
of his approach, marched boldly to meet him, thinking to
take the Britons by surprise, and to make a sudden and
furtive attack on them while crossing a plain called Maisbely.
Aurelius received intelligence, but did not hesitate to enter
the plain. When the forces on each side were drawn up, the
armies engaged, and not a little blood was shed on both sides.
At last, when Hengist saw his companions giving way, and the

* The account of this northern expedition is taken from Geoffrey of
Monmouth. The Snxon Chronicle says notliint? of it. Marianus Scotus
and William Malmcsbury seem to imply that Hengist died a natural death;
according to the latter, in 488, thirty-nine years after his first arrival in
Britain. See Speed. Chron. 1611. p. 291.

I

A.D. 489.] HENGIST TAKEN PRISONER. 21

Britons prevailing, he fled straightway, and gained the town
of Kaerkonan, now called Conisborough. But, knowing that
his whole defence lay in sword and spear, he would not
enter the town, because he did not think it strong enough to
resist Aurelius. Aurelius followed hard after him, and all
he overtook in his way he beheaded. Having, therefore,
gained the victory, Aurelius did not cease to praise God from
the bottom of his heart, for having given him to triumph
over his enemies.

Aurelius raises the churches from their ruins.

In the year of grace 488, while AureHus Ambrosias
was traversing Britain in quest of his enemies, he beheld to
liis great sorrow the churches levelled with the ground.
Sending therefore for masons and carpenters, he diligently
repaired the sacred edifices. Then placing ecclesiastics in
them, he restored divine worship to its proper state. But
where he found heathen temples and idols, he utterly exter-
minated them. He exhorted the churches and ecclesiastics
to observe justice and maintain peace, and loaded them with
many gifts, commanding all to pray for the welfare of the
kingdom and the church.

'O'

Aurelius takes Hengist prisoner, and orders him to be beheaded.

In the year of grace 489, Aurelius Ambrosius sent letters
through all the coasts of Britain, and commanded all, as
many as could bear arms, to assemble together, and labour
with him for the utter extermination of the pagans from
Britain. No sooner were they assembled, than Ambrosius
moved northward, and found Hengist with his Saxons, by
the river Don, prepared for battle. The engagement was
fierce and bloody, but at last, Eldol, duke of Gloucester,
ardently longing to engage with Hengist, penetrated with
his troops the squadrons of the enemy, seized Hengist by the
helmet, and putting forth all his strength, dragged liim into
the midst of the Britons, shouting, " God has to-day fulfilled
my desire ; for the victory is in our own hands." There-
upon the Saxons fled in all directions, pursued by Aurelius,
who slew them without mercy. Octa, the son of Hengist,
with the greater multitude of the fugitives, reached York, and
Eosa took refuge in the city of Alclud. After this triumph.

22 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 490.

Aurelius took the city of Con an, where he rested three days ;
then, calling together the chiefs he bade them give counsel
what should be done with Hengist. Whereupon Eldad,
bishop of Gloucester, and brother of duke Eldol, rose, and,
commanding all to keep silence, he said, " Though every
one of you should wish to let him go, I would myself
cut him in pieces. For, as Samuel the prophet hewed in
pieces Agag, king of Amalek, whom he had taken in war,
saying to him, * As thou hast made mothers childless, so will
I this day make thy mother childless among women ;' so do
ye in like manner to this man, who is another Agag." Draw-
ing his sword, therefore, Eldol led him out of the city, and
cut off his head. He waa succeeded by his son Osric, sur-
named ^sk, in the Saxon kingdom of Kent, from whom
the kings of Kent are called jEskings to this day. For
Vortigern had given that province to Hengist for his
daughter, as has been said before ; and he possessed it for
twenty-four years, as though by lawful inheritance.

How Octa obtained mercy.

In the year of grace 490, Aurelius Ambrosius led his
army to York to reduce Octa, the son of Hengist. Dis-
trusting his ability to hold the city against such a host,
Octa adopted a prudent course, and going forth with the
nobles that were with him, he gave up himself and them to
the king with these words, " My gods are conquered, and I
am satisfied that thy God alone rules, since he has compelled
so many nobles to come to thee. Receive us, therefore, and
if you will not show us mercy, we are prepared to suffer
whatever punishment you shall see good to inflict on us."
Moved with the pity which was natural to him, Aurelius had
mercy on them. Whereupon, Eosa, and the rest who had
been dispersed, came and obtained the like mercy ; and
the king gave them a district on the confines of Scotland,
and made peace with them. Thence he proceeded to the
monastery of Ambrus, near Kacrcaradauc, now called Salis-
bury, where lay the nobles who had fallen victims to Hen-
gist's treachery. He Avas moved to tears at the sight, and
considering within himself how he could make the spot
memorable, he gave orders that the prophet Merlin should be
diligently sought, that with the aid of his counsel he might

A.D. 490.] EXPEDITION OF UTHER AND MERLIN. 23

effect his purpose. When Merlin was brought before the
king, he declared to him the death of the nobles, the treachery
of the Saxons, and his own desire to do honour to the spot.
After remaining a little while in mental abstraction. Merlin
at length replied, " If thou wishest, O my lord king, to grace
this burial-spot with a lasting monument, send for the
Giant's Dance : which is on mount Killaraus in Ireland,
where there is such a structure of stones as no one of this
age has ever yet set his eyes on. The stones are of vast
size, and so admirably set, that if they were fixed here pre-
cisely in the same manner, they would stand for ever and
constitute a wonderful monument." At this the king laughed,
and asked Merlin whether the stones of Ireland were better
than those of Britain, that they must needs be fetched from
such a distance. Whereupon Merlin replied, " Thy laughter,
O king, is ill-timed ; for there is a mystery in these stones,
which are endued with healing qualities. Giants in times
past brought them thither from the remotest parts of Africa,
that they might bathe beneath them when afflicted with any
malady. They washed the stones with various confections
of herbs, which they then cast into the bath, and the sick
were thereupon cured ; nor is there a single stone of them
without its virtue." On hearing this, the Britons determined
to send for the stones ; and for this purpose they choose Uther,
the king's brother, to go with fifteen thousand warriors, and
if any resistance were offered, to bring off the stones by
force. Moreover, Merlin was appointed to go with them,
that every thing might be done by his counsel and direction.
Having prepared ships, they put to sea, and had a pros-
perous voyage to Ireland. On learning the object they had in
coming, Gillomannius, king of Ireland, called his people to arms,
declaring that, while he lived, he would not suffer the smallest
stone of the Dance to be taken away from them. Straight-
way both parties engaged, but the victory remained with the
Britons. Whereupon they went to mount Killaraus, and
laboured in vain to remove the structure of stones ; at which
Merlin laughed, and then applying expedients of his own, he
took down the stones with incredible ease, and placing them
on shipboard, brought them with joy to Britain. On hearing
which, Aurelius came to mount Ambrius, attended with
bishops, and abbats, and other nobles, and there wore his

24 KOGER OF WKNDOVER. [A.D. 491.

crown on the day of Pentecost. He at the same time ap-
pointed bishops to two metropolitan churches, giving the see
of York to Saint Sampson, an illustrious man, and that of
the city of Legions to Dubricius.* After completing these
and other matters, he commanded Merlin to set up the stones
around the burial place of the nobles ; which he did accord-
ingly, in a marvellous manner, exactly as they were placed
on mount Killaraus.

In the same year, Idatius, bishop of Libitana a city of
Spain, completed liis Chronicles down to this period, com-
mencing with the first consulship of Theodosius. Gennadius
also finished his book of illustrious men.

St. Patrick, teacher of the Irish.

In the year of grace 491, St. Patrick, the second arch-
bishop of Ireland, rested in the Lord, in the hundi'ed and
twenty-second year of his age. Of his sanctity and miracles
many wonderful things are recorded; for, during forty years he
was a pattern of apostolical virtue, whilst he gave sight to the
blind, made the deaf hear, cast out devils, ransomed captives,
and raised nine dead men to life. He wrote three hundred
and forty-five elementary tables, ordained as many bishops,
and three thousand presbyters ; moreover he converted twelve
thousand men in the country of Connaught to the Christian
faith ; he baptized in one day seven kings, the sons of Amol-
gith ; he fasted forty days and as many nights on the top of
a hiU called Hely, where he oiFered three prayers for those
Irish who had embraced the Christian faith ; first, that all
should have the grace of repentance even at the point
of death; secondly, that unbelievers might never overcome
him ; and thirdly, *that not one of the Irish might be alive
at the coming of the Judge, by virtue of which prayer of
St. Patrick, they will all die seven years before the judgment.
On that hill he blessed the Irish people, having gone up
thither to pray for them, and to see the fruit of liis labour.
Moreover, there came to him there innumerable birds of many
colours, that he might bless them ; signifying, according to
the interpretation of the holy man, that all tlie saints of both
sexes of the Irish would come to him in the day of judg-

* The whole history of Dubricius is an entire fabrication, and unworthy
of acceptation in tlie pages of authentic history.

A.D. 491.] DEATH OP ST. PATKICK. 25

ment, as to their father and master, and follow him into the
presence of God. Patrick may be compared to Moses in
four respects ; first, that an angel conversed with him in a
burning bush ; secondly, that he fasted forty days and nights
on a mount ; thii'dly, that the age of each was a hundred
and twenty-two yeai's ; fourthly, that his sepulchre is not
found, for no man knows where he was buried. He was
born in Ireland, and in his childhood was sold by his father
with his two sisters into Scotland, where he served a man
named Cuulcu, as a swineherd. At length, in the seven-
teenth year of his age, he returned from captivity to his own
country, and was there, by the will of God, instructed in
sacred lore, and at last, going to Rome, he protracted
liis stay there for the sake of improving himself ; he read
through the holy scriptures, and made himself master of their
divine mysteries. During his stay there, bishop Palladius
was sent by pope Celestine to convert the Scots [Irish] to Christ.
Preaching the word of God first in Scotland [Ireland], he after-
wards went into Britain, and died in the land of the Picts. On
the death of Palladius, at the command of Theodosius and Yal-
entinian, Patrick was sent by pope Celestine into the western
parts, to lift up the standard of the cross to the people.
Arriving in Britain, he preached the word of God there, and
was joyfully welcomed by the people of that country. Then,
making for Scotland, he preached there that the word of
God could not be bound. At length, being raised to the
episcopal dignity by Matthaeus,* he received at his ordina-
tion the name of " Patricius," for before that his name was
Mannus. Ausilius and Iserninus were ordained with him,
and some others to inferior grades, that they might mini-
ster to the Lord under him. After which, being blessed in
the name of the blessed Trinity, he set sail, and reached
Britain, where he preached many days. Then passing over
into Ireland with spiritual treasures, he baptized them, and
preached there eighty years, and at length, having attained
the perfection of sanctity, as has been already said, he rested
in the Lord, at a good old age, and full of good works. |

* This reading is found in the MS. of Wendover, but in all other works
which mention this indi\idual, the greatest discrepancy is found.

t St. Patrick, according to William of Malmesburv, died in 472, at the
age of 111.

26 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 494.

How king Ella took Andred-ceaster.

In the year of grace 492, Ella, who had taken possession
of the country of the South- Saxons, as has been said before,
came over from Germany with reinforcements, which em-
boldened him to lay siege to the strong city of Andred-
ceaster ; on hearing which, the Britons assembled like
swarms of bees, and while the Saxons were pressing on the
siege, they attacked them in the rear, and dreadfully annoyed
them with their arrows. Quitting, therefore, the city, the
pagans directed their efforts against the assailants ; but the
Britons sought refuge in the woods, and as often as the
pagans renewed the siege, they returned again to the same
harassing warfare ; insomuch that the Saxons were greatly
distressed, and suffered no small loss. At length, dividing
their army into two parts, they left one to carry on the siege,
and directed the other against the Britons. The citizens,
distressed by famine, could no longer endure the weight of
the assault. They were all put to the sword, and their town
totally destroyed by the enemy. Its desolate site is still
pointed out to the traveller. Ella and his three sons remained
in that district, which they proceeded to cultivate. It is
called to this day, in English, " Sussex," or the country of
the South- Saxons.

In the year of grace 493, Anastasius succeeded to the
Roman empire, and reigned twenty-five years. He began
to reign in the year in which Zeno died, five thousand nine
hundred and eighty-nine from the creation, according to the
Romans ; but, by the Alexandrian computation, five thousand
nine hundred and eighty-three.

CerdiCf the first king of the West-Saxons, arrives in Britain,

In the year of grace 494, Gelasius filled the Roman see
four years, eight months, and nineteen days. At this time
Cerdic and his son Kineric arrived in Britain with five ships,
and landed at a spot which was afterwards called " Cerdic-
shore," or the port of Cerdic. They were attacked the same
day by a great multitude of the people of the country, and an
obstinate engagement ensued. The Saxons manfully main-
tained their position before their ships, until night put an end
to the conflict. Finding the Saxons so resolute, the Britons
retired, and the Saxons began by degrees to extend their

A.D. 497.] DEATH OF AURELITJS. 27

dominion over the sea-coast of that neighbourhood, not
however without many conflicts with the natives.

A heretic.

In the year of grace 495, the emperor Anastasius was
desirous of recalling Acatius, condemned as a heretic, but the
Romans would not allow it. He was bishop of Constantinople,
but a man odious to God and to the holy church.

Death of the heretic Acatius by lightning.

In the year of grace 496, the heretic Acatius died by
lightning. At this time, Pascentius, son of Yortigern, who
had fled into Germany, as has been related before, landed in
the northern parts of Britain with a strong band, with the
purpose of avenging on Aurelius his own and his father's
wrongs. On hearing of this, Aurelius collected an army and
went to meet him. The enemy did not decline the contest,
in which Pascentius was defeated and put to flight.

Death of Aurelius, king of Britain.

In the year of grace 497, the said Pascentius applied to
Gillomannius, king of Ireland, for succour against Aurelius,
which Gillomannius readily promised, because Aurelius had
violently taken away the Giant's Dance from Ireland. Setting
sail, therefore, they landed, after a prosperous voyage, at the
town of jNIenevia. Which, when it was known, Aurelius
being confined by illness, his brother Uther marched into Wales
against Gillomannius and Pascentius. But Pascentius, before
the battle, hearing that Aurelius was sick, bribed a certain
Saxon, named Eopa, to procure his death by poison. The
traitor set out for Winchester in the habit of a monk, and on
reaching the city, he pretended to be a physician, and ten-
dered his services to the king's attendants, which they gladly
accepted. On being brought into the king's presence, he
administered to him the poison, and when he had taken it,
the base traitor bade him go to sleep, assuring him that he
would presently be well. Quickly the poison began to work
in the pores and veins of the patient's body, and death
speedily followed. Then the traitor, gliding out, made his
escape from the court. While this was taking place at Win-
chester, Gillomannius and Pascentius fought a well-contested

28 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 498-

battle with Uther, the king's brother, in Wales. At length
Uther prevailed, and Gillomannius and Pascentius were slain.
After this there appeared a star of wonderful size and bright-
ness, with a single ray, on which was a ball of fire extended
like a dragon, out of whose mouth proceeded two rays, one of
which seemed to extend its length beyond the regions of
Gaul, and the other, verging towards the L'ish Sea, ter-
minated in seven smaller rays. Struck with terror at this
sight, Uther anxiously inquired of liis wise men what this
star portended. They made answer, " The star and the fiery
dragon under the star, are thyself; the ray which stretches
towards the region of Gaul, portends that thou wilt have a
very powerful son, who will possess the extensive territories
which the star covered ; the other ray signifies thy daughter,
whose sons and grandsons shall successively possess the kingdom
of Britain. Hasten, therefore, most noble prince; thy brother
Aurelius Ambrosius, the renowned king of Britain, is dead ;
and with him has perished the military glory of the Britons."
Immediately thereupon came a messenger with the tidings
of the king's death, and that he had been buried in royal
state by the bishops and abbats of the kingdom, beneath the
Giant's Dance, according to his own directions.

The coronation of Ulher-pendragon.

In the year of grace 498, Anastasius filled the Roman see
one year, eleven months, and twenty-four days. At this
time, Uther, brother of Aurelius, the deceased king of tlie
Britons, hearing of his brother's death, hastened to Winches-
ter, where he assembled the people and clergy, and assumed
the crown. In remembrance of the before-mentioned star,
he caused two dragons to be made of gold, like the one he
had seen in the ray of the star; and he presented the one tu
the episcopal church of Winchester, and kept the other to be
borne on his standard in battle. From that time he was
called, in the British tongue, " Uther-pendragon," in English,
(Saxon) " Uthred-drake-hefed," or "Uther the Dragon's
Head." Hence, to this day, tlie kings of this country have
caused a dragon to be borne before them for a standard
in their military expeditions.

In tliese days, Octa, the son of Ilengist, and his brother
Kosa, being released from the league wliich they had made

A.D. 499.] TWO POPES. 29

with Aurelius, began to stir up war against king Uther,
in order to enlarge their territories. Assembling, there-
fore, a multitude of Saxons, they invaded the northern
provinces of Britain, and destroyed all the strongholds from
Albania to York. At last, while they were commencing the
siege of Alclud, Uther-pendragon came upon them with all
the power of his kingdom, and gave battle to them. The
Saxons made a manful resistance, and put the Britons to
flight, and pursued them as far as Mount Danet. Whilst it
was day the Britons defended themselves on the mountain ;
and, when night came, they adopted the wise resolution of
attacking the enemy while asleep and unarmed. Accordingly
they make a vigorous attack on them; the unexpectedness of
the onset rendered the enemy powerless, while it gave con-
fidence to the assailants ; at length Octa and Eosa were taken
prisoners, and the Saxons totally routed. After restoring
peace to those parts, the king proceeded to London, where he
ordered Octa and Eosa to be confined. As the festival of
Easter was nigh, he conmianded the nobles of the kingdom
to assemble there, that the solemnity might be graced by his
coronation. All obeyed, and the king kept the festival with
joy. There was present among the nobles, Gorlois, duke of
Cornwall, and his "vvife Igerna, the most beautiful woman in
Britain. No sooner did the king see her, than he suddenly
fell in love with her, and was unremitting in his attentions
to her at table ; which when her husband perceived, he was
very angry, and withdrew from the court without asking
leave. The king, greatly enraged, hastened into Cornwall to
attack him, and burnt his cities and towns with fire ; at last
he shut him up in the town of Dimilioth, and defied him to
battle. The duke unadvisedly came forth from the town,
and fell among the foremost, mortally wounded, and his
followers were dispersed. After his death, the king married
his wife, and had by her a son and a daughter ; the former
was named Arthur, and the latter Anna. Arthur, by his sur-
passing goodness, merited the fame he afterwards acquired.*

Two popes.

In the year of grace 499, on the death of pope Anastasius,
two were consecrated to the apostolic see, Synunachus and

* The whole of this paragraph is copied from Geoffery of Monmouth.

30 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 504.

Laurentius. And when no small dissension arose at Kome
from that cause, the Roman senate decreed that both should
go to Theodoric, king of Italy, which they according did;
and the king adjudged that he who was first ordained, and
whom the majority of the people favoured, should hold the
apostolic see. On which, Symmachus, being confirmed in
the see, ordained Laurentius bishop in the church of Micena;
but at the end of three years, Symmachus was accused, and
Laurentius recalled. Whereupon Symmachus, having called
a synod of a hundred and fifteen bishops, cleared himself
before all of the charge that was brought against him, on
which Laurentius was again removed and Symmachus
recalled.

A new bishopric.

In the year of grace 500, Clovis, king of the Franks, made
a grant of many manors to the church of Rheims. Remigius
bestowed great part of them on the church of Laon, and
made it a bishop's see.

Origin of Portsmouth.

In the year of grace 501, Port and his sons, Bleda and
Magla, landed in Britain with two ships, at a place which
from him has been called " Portsmouth." And driving out
the governor of that district, they took possession of the sea-
coast, and settled in the place which the natives had forsaken.

In the year of grace 502, Symmachus the Patrician, and
his son-in-law, Boethius, translated out of Greek into Latin
books on all the liberal arts.

Vengeance of the Trinity,

In the year of grace 503, a mad man in Africa, named
Olympus, was smitten with a fiery dart from heaven and
consumed, whilst blaspheming the holy Trinity in the baths.

Baptism by a heretic.

In the year of grace 504, at Constantinople, while Deuterus,
an Arian bishop, was baptizing a certain man, name Barba,
and was making an improper distinction in the persons of
the Trinity, saying, " I baptize thee, Barba, in the name of
the Fatlier, by the Son, in the Holy Ghost," the water
disappeared.

A..D. 509. 1 ESCAPE OF OCTA AND EOSA. 31

-J

A sophism.

In the year of grace 505, Alamundus, king of the Saracens,
who had received baptism from the orthodox, when the
Eutychians were trying to seduce him, confuted them by the
following fictitious argument. Alleging that he had received
a letter informing him of the death of the archangel Michael,
they replied that that was impossible, inasmuch as the nature
of angels cannot suffer. " How, then," he rejoined, " do you
say that Christ was stripped and crucified, if he had not two
natures, when not even an angel is subject to death?"

" Gloria in excelsis."

In the year of grace 506, pope Symmachus ordered, that
on every Lord's day and on the nativity of the martyrs, the
hymn "Gloria in excelsis," should be sung at mass, whereas
pope Telesphorus directed it to be sung only on the night
of our Lord's nativity, and he added the words of the angels
which follow.

Li the year of grace 507, St. Sampson, archbishop of
York, and Dubricius, archbishop of the City of Legions,
flourished in Britain.

Hormisda, pope of Rome,

In the year of grace 508, Hormisda sat in the Roman
chair nine years and seventeen days, after which the see
was vacant for six days. At this time Cerdic and his son
Kineric defied the Britons to battle; for king Uther was
infirm, and could not turn himself to any side ; wherefore he
made Nathanlioth his general. A severe battle was fought;
but the Saxons, penetrating the squadrons of the Britons,
slew Nathanlioth, their leader.* There fell with him five
thousand men of the Britons, and the Saxons departed in
triumph.

Escape of Octa and Eosafrom prison.

In the year of grace 509, the keepers of the prison in
which Octa and Eosa were passing their days in miserable
confinement, were corrupted by them and joined them in
their flight into Germany, whence, to the misfortune of
Britain, they returned with a very great fleet. His ill health

♦ Natanleod ia called the greatest king of the Britons by Henry of
Huntingdon.

32 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. ol'J.

not suffering him to take the field, king Uther entrusted the
army of Britain to a very brave man, named Loth, consul
of Leil. Loth advanced against the enemy, and was many
times repulsed by them, because the Britons would not obey
his commands.

In the year of grace 510, the emperor Anastasius sent
Ludovic,* king of the Franks, a letter conferring on him the
consulship, and a crown of gold set with precious stones, and
from that day he was styled consul.

The Saxons destroy the churches of the Britons.

In the year of grace 511, the Saxons who inhabited
Britain, seeing that Uther-pendragon, the king, was bowed
down with infirmity, assembled together with united forces
for the purpose of expelling the islanders from their territories,
and for ever subjugating their fertile country. Travers-
ing, therefore, many provinces, and finding no one to resist
them, they ravaged nearly the whole island from sea to sea ;
and sparing neither prelates nor churches, they well nigli
totally extirpated Christianity from the island. The islanders
therefore, abandoning their infirm king, fled for refuge to
the steep mountains and the recesses of the woods ; thereby
verifying the old proverb, " When the head is weak, all the
members suffer."

Uther, borne in a litter, defeats the Saxons.

In the year of grace 512, Uther-pendragon, king of the
Britons, taking to heart the ruin of his kingdom and the
aflfliction of the church, called together the nobles of his
kingdom, and upbraiding them sharply with their pride and
sloth, swore that he would himself lead them against the
enemy, and thereby restore confidence to the minds of the
people. Ordering, therefore, a litter to be made for him,
because his infirmity did not allow him to travel in any other
manner, he proceeded with all the force of the kingdom to
Verolamium, where the cruel Saxons were now committing
their ravages. On hearing of the approach of the Britons
with their king borne in a llttcT, Octa and Eosa, disdaining
to fight with such an opponent, retired contemptuously into
the city, leaving the gates open behind them. On which
Uther commanded the city to be besieged and the walls to

• This is but another form of Clovis.

A.D. ol6.] DEATH OF UTHER-PENDRAGON. 33

be levelled; which, when they had proceeded to do with
great alacrity, the Saxons, seeing themselves threatened with
slaughter, at length determined to make resistance. Com-
ing forth, therefore, in the morning, they drew up their
troops, and defied the Britons to battle. The latter declined
not the engagement, and a severe contest ensued, in which
numbers fell on both sides, till at length the victory inclined
to the Britons ; Octa and Eosa were slain, and the rest of the
enemies turned their backs in flight. So great was the king's
joy, that whereas before he could not raise himself without
assistance, he now sat up with ease as though entirely re-
stored to l>ealth.

John pope.

In the year of grace 513, John filled the Roman chair two
years and nine months.* In the same year, the virgin, St.
Genevieve, departed to the Lord, in her eightieth year.

Death of Ella, king of the South-Saxons.

In the year of grace 514, Cerdic's grandsons, Stupha and
Withgar, landed in the west of Britain with two ships.
Whereupon the chiefs of the Britons came against them to
battle ; but their might was presently broken : whereas the
might of Cerdic became exceedingly terrible, for he traversed
the whole island without meeting with any resistance, so
that the pride of the pagans increased daily. In the same
year died Ella, whom all the Saxons acknowledged as their
king. He was succeeded by his son Cissa, from whom
Chichester, which he founded, received its name.

Felia: pope.

In the year of grace 515, Felix sat in the Roman chair
four years, two months, and thirteen days. He separated
the clergy from the laity in the church, whereas they had
before sat together.

Death of Ulher-pendragon, and the story of the poisoned fountain.

In the year of crrace 516, Uther-pendragon, king of the
Britons, lying at Verulam bowed down with infirmity, the
Saxons, with one consent, procured some wretches of the

* There is great incorrectness in the reigns of John and the following
popes.
VOL. I. D

34 ROGER OF WENDOVBR. C^-^' ^Ifi*

baser sort, to undertake to destroy the king bj poison. Com-
ing, therefore, to Yerolamium, they sought diligently for the
means of effecting their design. At last, they hit on this
expedient. There was, outside of the city, a fountain of the
clearest water, of which the king was accustomed to drink,
and he would take no other liquor. The vile traitors, therefore,
went to this fountain and poisoned it all around, insomuch
that all the water which flowed from it was infected. The
king drank of it and speedily died, as did a hundred more
after him, until at last the mischief was detected, and the
fountain was covered with a heap of earth. There are some
who say that this was the very fountain which was brought
out of the dry ground to satisfy the people's thirst, in answer
to the prayers of the undaunted martyr St. Alban, as he was
proceeding to martyrdom.

Coronatio7i of king Arthur.

On the king's death the bishops, with the clergy and laity
of the kingdom, assembled together, and buried him in a
royal manner beneath the Gia.nt's Dance. After which,
Dubricius, archbishop of the city of Legions, with the bishops
and nobles, raised to the throne his son Arthur, a youth of
fifteen. Such were his goodness and liberality, that he was
beloved by all the people ; and the multitude of soldiers that
flocked to him was so great that he had not sufficient pay for
them. The Saxons, about that time, had invited over more
of their countrymen from Germany, and, under Colgrin their
leader, had subjugated the whole of the island from the
Humber to the sea. On which, Arthur, with his people,
went against York, which the Saxons had now subdued ;
whereupon Colgrin, hearing of his approach, went to meet him
with a great force near the river Duglas. In this battle
Arthur put Colgrin to flight, and pursuing him as fiir as
York, laid siege to the city. Baldulph, Colgrin's brother,
who was waiting on the coast the arrival of the Saxon
auxiliaries, meditated an attack on Arthur by night. But
Arthur, receiving intelligence by his spies, despatched Cador,
duke of Cornwall, with six hundred knights and three
thousand foot, to meet the enemy, wlio, falling on them sud-
denly, after slaying some and wounding others, put the rest
to flight.

A.D. 518.] VICTORY OF COLIDON HILL. 35

Arthur serids into Brittany for military aid.

In the year of grace 517, duke Cheldric came over from
Germany with seven hundred ships, and landed in Albania.
Fearing to engage in a doubtful contest with so vast a mul-
titude, Arthur relinquished the siege of York, and retired to
London with his forces ; and then, after holding a council,
he despatched messengers into Brittany to king Hoel, to tell
him of the distressed state of Britain. Now Hoel was the
son of Arthur's sister, by Dubricius, king of the Armorican
Britons ; wherefore, on learning the distress of his uncle,
he prepared shipping, and taking advantage of the first fair
wind, landed with fifteen thousand armed men at Southamp-
ton, where he was joyfully received by Arthur, with the
honour due to so illustrious a guest. The same year, the
holy virgin St. Bridget departed to the Lord.

Victory of Arthur at Colidon Hill.

In the year of grace 518, Boniface sat in the Roman
chair two years and seven days. At this time, Arthur, king
of the Britons, with a large army, proceeded to Kaerlindcoit,
which is now called Lincoln, where, falling in with the
Saxons, he made an incredible slaughter of them ; for there
fell of them in one day six thousand men, who, partly by
drowning, partly in the battle, and partly in the flight, miser-
ably perished. Ai-thur pursued -the fugitives as far as Colidon
Wood,* where they turned and made a manful stand. On
which, Arthur ordered the trees around that part of the
wood to be felled, and their trunks to be placed around, so as
to preclude their escape, purposing to besiege them there
until they died of famine. But the Saxons having nothing
to eat, sought permission to come out on condition of their
returning into Germany, leaving every thing behind them.
After taking counsel, Arthur granted their request, and then
retaining their wealth, and the spoils, and a certain number
of hostages, and stipulating for the payment of tribute, he
allowed them to depart.

* Colidon, or Catcoit Celidon, is placed by Usher near Lincoln, by Cnrte
in Northumberland.

D 2

36 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 520.

Juaiin emperor.

In the year of grace 519, the emperor Justin reigned
eight years. In this year, Boetius, during his imprisonment
at Pavia, wrote his book on the Consolation of Philosophy.

A remarkable battle of king Arthur with the Saxofis.

In the year of grace 520, the Saxon leaders, Colgrin,
Baldulph, and Cheldric, repenting of the convention they had
made with Arthur, returned to Britain, and landing at Tot-
ness, at last laid siege to Bath. On hearing of which,
Arthur in the first place ordered their hostages to be hanged,
and then summoned all his people to arms to succour the
besieged. He was himself clad in a coat of mail ; a dragon's
head surmounted his helmet ; on his shoulders hung his
shield called " Pridwen," which bore the image of the holy
mother of God, whose name he continually invoked ; he was
girded with an excellent sword named " Caliburn," and a
lance named Ron graced his right hand. Disposing his
troops, he boldly assaulted the pagans, who made a manful
stand for a whole day, and laid low many of the Britons.
On the approach of night the Saxons encamped on a neigh-
bouring hill, where on the following morning Arthur resolved
to attack them ; but in the ascent he lost many of his men,
for the Saxons, having the advantage of the ground, used their
weapons with better effect. The Britons, however, with un-
daunted resolution gained the summit, and made great havoc
of the foe, who nevertheless presented a determined front,
and resolutely maintained their ground. When the contest
had lasted an entire day, Arthur, drawing his sword Cali-
burn, and invoking the name of the blessed virgin Mary,
rushed into the thickest of the enemy, and slaying a foe at
every stroke, did not stay his hand till he had killed eight
hundred and forty men. There fell in that battle Colgrin,
and his brother Baldulph, and many thousands of the bar-
barians ; but Cheldric, seeing his danger, lied with the
remains of the army ; and being hotly pursued by Cador,
duke of Cornwall, by the command of the king, and find-
ing no other place of security, he at length sought refuge with
his broken forces in tlie isle of Thanet. Tiic duke followed the
fugitives into their retreat, and ceased not until he had slain

A.D. 523.] MARRIAGE OF ARTHUR. 37

Cheldric, and reduced the rest to surrender. John had now-
filled the papal chair two years.

Fourth victory of king Arthur.

In the year of grace 521, Boetius, after a long exile,
was put to death by Theodoric, king of the Goths. The same
year word was brought to Arthur that the Scots and Picts
were besieging king Hoel in the city of Alclud, where he
lay ill ; on which he hastened to his succour, to prevent
liis being taken by the barbarians. Hearing of his approach,
the enemy fled to Mureif, followed by Arthur, and w^ere
there besieged by him ; but making their escape by night,
they sought refuge in a marshy island of Loch Lomond.
Whereupon Arthur, collecting ships, inyested the island,
and so straitened them for fifteen days, that they died of
hunger by thousands. After which, the bishops of that
country came to the king barefooted, and besought him with
tears to have mercy on the miserable people, and to permit
them to occupy a small portion of their country under the
yoke of perpetual servitude. The king was moved by their
tears, and granted their request.

Arthur rebuilds the ruined churches.

In the year of grace 522, Agapetus filled the Roman
chair eleven months, and was succeeded by Sylverius for one
year. At this time, Arthur, visiting the city of York, j ust
before the day of our Lord's nativity, was exceedingly grieved
at beholding the desolation of the sacred churches, and
assembling the clergy and the people, he conferred the arch-
bishopric on Pirannus, his chaplain. Throughout the whole
of Britain he restored the churches from their ruins, and re-
calling the nobles of the kingdom who had been driven out
by the Saxons, he restored to them the lands and pos-
sessions of their fathers.

Arthur's marriage

In the year of grace 523, king Arthur, having restored
the island of Britain to its former state, married a wife
named Guenhumara, descended from a noble Roman family.
She was educated in the family of the duke of Cornwall,
and surpassed in beauty all the women of the island. Men

38 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 627.

of the highest rank were invited from foreign kingdoms on
the occasion, and his house was the scene of so great court-
liness, that both in dress and in arms it became the model
for foreigners to imitate ; and such was the fame of his
liberality and goodness in all lands, that the kings beyond
the seas held him in no small fear.

In the year of grace 524, pope Vigilius sat in the Roman
chair sixteen years and twenty-six days, after which it re-
mained vacant for three months and five days.

Arthur subjugates the neighbouring countries.

In the year of grace 525, Arthur prepared a fleet to in-
vade Ireland. On his landing he was opposed by king Gil-
lamuir and his people ; but Guillamuir was taken prisoner,
and the other chiefs were forced to surrender. Next he
laid waste with fire and sword Iceland, Gothland, and the
Orkneys, and brought all these countries under tribute ; after
which he returned to Britain.

Heresy of the Acephali.

In the year of grace 526, the heresy of the Acephali was
confuted and condemned. They were called Acephali, which
means "without a head," because no author of the heresy
was ever discovered. They opposed three of the determi-
nations of the Council of Chalcedon, denying the property
of two substances in Christ, and asserting that there is only
one nature in liis person. They contend that the apostle
Paul in his epistles taught that women should be made
deaconesses, because he mentions them after deacons.

Justinian emperor.

In the year of grace 527, Justinian governed the Roman
empire thirty-eight years. In this year the pagans camc^
over from Germany, and occupied East Anglia, that is, tlie
country of the East-Angles, and some of them invading
Mercia, fought many battles with the Britons ; but, from
the multitude of the chiefs under whom tliey fouglit, their
names have been lost. In this year was founded the king-
dom of the East- Saxons, which is now called Essex. Jt
was first held, it is said, by Erkenwine,* who was the son of

• l'>kenwinc is called Exwine by Florence of Worcester.

A.D. 532.] DIONYSIAN CYCLE. 39

Offa, who was t&e son of Died can, who was the son of Sige-
wulf, who was tJie son of Susanna, who was the son of
Gesae, who was the son of Andessc, who was the son of
Nascad.

In the year of grace 528, Cerdic and his son Kineric, with
a large body of armed men, made a great slaughter of the
natives at Withgaresbi* in the isle of Wight, and subdued
that island.

The body of St. Antony is revealed.

In the year of grace 529, the body of Antony the monk,
was found by divine revelation, and brought to Alexandria.

A miracle

In the year of grace 530, certain orthodox bishops in
Africa, who had had their tongues entirely cut out by the
Vandals, were afterwards by a wonderful miracle enabled to
speak distinctly. And, what added to the miracle, one of
them, for giving way to pride, was immediately deprived of
the divine gift, and continued dumb

In the year of grace 531, St. Vedastus was ordained first
bishop of Arras, by St. Remigius.

The table of Dionysius.

In the year of grace 532, the abbat Dionysius compiled
his cycle of five cycles of nineteen years each. Now be-
cause the second year of this work ought to agree in compu-
tation with the first year of the nativity of Christ, the
three hundred and fifth year of the cycle of Dionysius ought
to agree in computation with the three hundred and third
year of the nativity of Christ ; so that the fourteenth day of
the moon in April should fall on Thursday the twenty-first ;
Christ's passion on Friday the twenty-second; and the resur-
rection on Sunday the twenty-fourth. But as this is not the
case, but the fourteenth day of the April moon in that year
falls on Sunday the eighteenth, and Easter Sunday on the
twenty-fifth, it is thereby shown to be incorrect and contrary
to the truth of the gospel. In this year, the emperor Justi-
nian contracted the books of the Roman law into one volume,
which was called Justinian's Disrest.

'o^

• Withgaresbi, from Withgar, brother of Stupha. now Carisbrook castle-

40 llOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 536.

Death of Cerdic, first king of the West Sajcons.

In the year of grace 533 died Cerdic, the first king of
the West- Saxons ; he was succeeded by his son Kineric,
who reigned twenty-six years. At this time king Arthur,
who now aimed at nothing less than the conquest of all
Europe, prepared shipping, and proceeded to Norway. He
found on his arrival that Sichelin, king of that country, was
lately dead, and had left the kingdom to Loth, the son of
Arthur's sister. Now Loth was Sichelin's nephew, and had
been adopted by him as his successor for the extreme nobility
and liberality of his disposition. AValwain, the son of Loth,
who was at this period about twelve years of age, had been
committed to the care of pope Vigilius to be educated, and
received from him the belt of knighthood. Having subdued
the Norwegians and placed Loth on the throne, Arthur re-
turned in triumph to Britain, intending to visit the parts of
Gaul, which he ardently longed to subdue.

Li the year of grace 534, the abbat Theodoric, a dis-
ciple of St. Remigius, and the abbat Theodulph, a disciple
of the same Theodoric, flourished in Gaul.

In the year of grace 535, Medard and Gildard flourished
in Gaul, twin brothers, born on the same day, on the same
day made bishops, the former of Noyon, the latter of Rouen,
in one day absolved from the world, and taken to Christ.

Death of St. Benedict.

In the year of grace 536, according to some, St. Benedict
departed out of this world.

Arthur crossed the sea to subdue Gavl.

King Arthur, desirous of subduing Gaul, prepared ship-
ping, and committing all Britain and his wife to the
care of his nephew Modred, crossed the sea with a f\iir
wind, and landing in Neustrijx, which is now called Nor-
mandy, subdued it without difficulty. Thence he pushed
forward, ravaging all the provinces of Gaul, and after slay-
ing the tribune Frollo in single combat, made himself master
of the city of Paris. After whicli, advancing westward, he
reduced Anjou, Poitou, Gascony, and the whole of Aquitaine.

i

A.D. 540.] PURIFICATION OF THE BLESSED VTRGIX. 41

Arthur sloj/s Lucius, consul of the city of Rome.

In the year of grace 537, took place the well known
miracle, touching Theophilus the apostate and the mother of
our Saviour. At this time, Arthur, king of the Britons,
liaving reduced the territories of Gaul, advanced to Autun,
where he slew Lucius, the Roman consul, who had come t;o
the assistance of the Gauls with atl the power of Rome, in
a valley now called Seises, near Langres.

A miracle.

In the year of grace 538, Totila persecuted the younger
Benedict for Christ's sake in Campania in Italy, and after
having in vain sought to burn him and his cell together, he
threw him into a burning furnace, whence he came forth the
next day without even his garments having sustained the
least injury.

Arthur undertakes an expedition to Rome.

In the year of grace 539, the sun was eclipsed from the
morning until the third hour (nine o'clock). At this time,
king Arthur, having reduced certain provinces in the neigh-
bourhood of the Alps, made preparations for subduing the
Roman people. His renown filled the whole earth, insomuch
that princes and nobles resorted to him from remote parts for
the sake of being with him, and participating in his courtesy.
Merlin, the British prophet, prophesied of his greatness and
manliness, when he said, " At length oppressed Britain shall
prevail and shall resist the cruelty of the strangers ; for a
boar of Cornwall shall afford succour, and shall tread upon
the necks of his enemies : the isles of the ocean shall be sub-
dued by him, and he shall possess the forests of Gaul : the
house of Romulus shall fear his rage, and his end shall be
doubtful : the mouths of the nations shall extol him, and
his acts shall be food for the narrators."

Justinian orders the purification of the blessed Virgin to be celebrated.

In the year of grace 540, there was a great mortality at
Constantinople ; for which cause, by the command of the em-
peror Justinian, the festival of the holy mother of God, which
is called the Purification, began to be celebrated on the 2nd

42 ROGER OF WENDO"\^R. [a.D. 541.

of Fel'Fuary; and thereupon the mortality ceased. At this
time, Modred, Arthur's nephew, to whom he had committed
the kingdom of Britain, assumed his crown, and in violation
of her former nuptials, married the queen Guenhumara. The
traitor made a confederacy with the Saxons, who came over
from Germany under Cheldric their leader, with two hun-
dred ships full of armed men, and all served Modred as
their lord. When intelligence of this treason reached
Arthur's ears, as he was crossing the Alps on his way towards
Rome, he returned to Britain with the island kings alone, in
great anger against Modred.

Arthur slays Modred, and is himself mortally wounded.

In the year of grace 541, there appeared a comet in Gaul,
so vast that the whole sky seemed on fire. In the same
year there dropped real blood from the clouds, and about the
same time the house of a certain man appeared sprinkled
with blood, and a dreadful mortality ensued. At the
same time, king Arthur, having returned to Britain with all
expedition, made dispositions for landing at the port of
Rutupae, which is now called Sandwich. Modred, with an
immense force, opposed his landing, and slew not a few ; for
there fell that day Angusel, king of Albania ; and Walwain
the king's nephew, with many others. At length with the
utmost difficulty Arthur made good his landing ; and then,
falling fiercely on the enemy, he put Modred and his forces
to flight in a very shattered condition : the latter collected his
men as he best could, and the following night entered Win-
chester. When the news was brought to the queen Guenhu-
mara, she fled immediately to the city of Legions, and assumed
the religious habit among the nuns in the monastery of Julius
the martyr. Meanwhile Arthur hotly pursued Modred to
Winchester and besieged him in the city ; but in the morn-
ing, Modred having disposed his forces, came forth from the
city and fiercely assaulted the king. After not a little loss
to his opponents, Modred at length fled the field and took the
road for Cornwall. Thither he was followed by Arthur,
who came up with him by the river Camblan; whereupon
Modred, who was in truth the most dauntless of men, set
his forces in order and ruslied boldly upon the king and his
army, determined to die rather than any longer to turn his

A.D. 544.] Arthur's death. 43

back to his enemies. The engagement was fierce, not a little
blood was shed on both sides, and the groans of the dying in-
spired terror into the living. When the day was well nigh
spent, Arthur rushed into the throng where Modred was,
and making a passage with his sword, committed fearful
havoc ; for there fell the profligate Modred, and with liim
the Saxons, Cheldric, Elafius, Egbricht, and Bruning, and
many thousands with them ; and thus, by the favour of God,
Arthur obtained the victory. But the glorious king was
himself mortally wounded, and was borne thence to the isle of
Avalon, which is now called Glastonbury, to have his wounds
healed.

Doubtful death of king Arthur,

In the year of grace 542, king Arthur, despairing of
recovery, having slain his enemies, yielded up the crown
of Britain to his kinsman Constantine, the son of Cador,
duke of Cornwall. Wherefore, since history makes no mention
of the death or burial of Arthur, the Britons fondly assert
that he is still living. In this year, Lothaire king of the
Franks laid siege to Saragossa, a city of Sj)ain ;* on which
the citizens prayed to the Lord, and bore in procession the
stole of the blessed martyr St. Vincent, and presenting it to
the king he accepted the present and returned home.

Of the church of St. Amphibalus the martyr, in Winchester .

In the year of grace 543, the two sons of Modred, wishing
to avenge their father's death, formed a confederacy with the
Saxons, and making an insurrection against Constantine the
British king, fought many battles with him. At length they
were routed by Constantine, who slew the one at Winches-
ter before the altar in the church of St. Amphibalus, and
put the other to a cruel death in London, where he was found
concealed in the house of certain friars.

A divine miracle.

In the year of grace 544, Herculian, bishop of Perugia,
suffered martyrdom, being beheaded by Totila, king of the
Ostrogoths; and after his death his head was found united to

* Lothaire and Childebert laid siege to Saragossa with their united
forces.

44 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^- ^^^•

the body. The same year died Withgar, king of the isle of
Wight, and was buried in the place which is called from
him Withgaresburgh.

Aurelhis king of the Britons.

In the year of grace 545, St. Reraigius, archbishop of
Rheims, rested in the Lord. At this time died Constantine,
king of the Britons, and was buried beneath the Giant's
Dance. He was succeeded by his nephew Aurelius Conan,
a youth of exceeding valour, and in every respect worthy
of the crown, if he had not been fond of civil war. For
he imprisoned his uncle, whose right it was to succeed
Constantine, and having slain his two sons, took possession
of the kingdom, and reigned thirty years.

Pope Vigilius is driven into exile.

In the year of grace 546 pope Vigilius Avas banished by
the emperor. Justinian, because he refused to reinstate the
heretic Anthymus in his see.

In the year of grace 547, Albuin, king of the Lombards,
slew in battle Cunimund, king of the Gepidre. He made a
drinking vessel of his skull, and married his daughter whom
he had taken captive.

Commencement of the kingdom of the Northumbrians.

In the year of grace 548, began the kingdom of the
Northumbrians. For the chiefs of the Angles having,
after great and long continued toil, subdued that country,
they unanimously chose Ida, a noble youth, as their king.
He had by his queen six sons, Adda, JEtheric, Theo-
doric, ^thelric, Osmer, and Theodfred. He had also six
other sons by his concubines, Oga, Alric, Eccha, Osbald,
Segor, and Sogother. Those all came into Britain with
sixty ships, and landed at Flamborough. Ida reigned
twelve years and built Bambrough castle, surrounding it at
first with stakes and afterwards with a wall. The sequel
will show his genealogy.

In the year of grace 549, Ageric, bishop of Verdun, was
eminent for his sanctity.

In the year of grace 550, an elder tree in Italy bore the
berries and fruit of the vine.

I

A.D. 553.] ST. MAUR. 45

Fifth general council.

In the year of grace 551, the fifth general council was held
at Constantinople ; in which an epistle, called Iba, was con-
demned as abounding in error ; and Theodore, who divided
the person of the Mediator between God and man into two
substances, was convicted of gross impiety and condemned.
The same year bishop Jornandes* ended his history. At
the same time Justinian the emperor, through the seductions
of the heretic Anthymus, began to decline from the catholic
faith ; for his wife Theodora sent to pope Vigilius, com-
manding him to recall Anthymus. Now Anthymus had been
bishop of Constantinople, and had been degraded by pope
Agapetus because he favoured the heretics ; and because
pope Vigilius was unwilling to recall him, the emperor com-
pelled him to come to him. After enduring the grossest ill-
treatment, pope Vigilius is reported to have said to him,
" It is plain that I have been brought, not to Justinian and
Theodora, but to Diocletian and Eleutheria."

In the year of grace 552, Vigilius was succeeded by Pela-
gius, who filled the Roman chair four years, ten months,
and ei"-hteen days ; after which the see was vacant for six
months. The same year, a certain boy in the east, of Jewish
parents, induced by the persuasion of his companions, who
were of Christian parents, received the body and blood
of Christ in the church of the mother of our Lord, for
which having been cast by his father into a burning
furnace, he was taken out by the Christians unhurt, assert-
ino- that the woman who was painted in that church with
a child in her arms, had fanned the flames away from him
with her cloak.

St. Maur.

In the year of grace 553, St. Maur, a disciple of the
blessed Benedict, was eminent for his virtues and miracles.
On his arrival in France, a nobleman named Florus came to
liim, and in his zeal pointed out to him a suitable place for
erecting a monastery. No sooner had the man of God
assented, than workmen were collected, and the work was

* Jornandes is the well-known author of the works De Regnorum
Successione, and Dc Rebus Ge/icis. He is called by corruption in the
Latin text of Vv endover, Jurdanus.

46 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 560.

begun and completed. Floru3 committed his son Bartolf to
the blessed man to be educated ; and many other nobles fol-
lowing his example brought the place into repute.

A severe winter, in which the birds became tame.

In the year of grace 554, the winter was so severe with
frost and snow, that the birds and the wild animals became
so tame as to allow themselves to be taken by the hand.

In the year of grace 555, there was seen the appearance
of lances in the north-west quarter of the heavens.

Medard suffers martyrdom.

In the year of grace 556, St. Medard, bishop of Noyon, a
man distinguished for his virtues, departed to the Lord, and
was buried at Soissons.

In the year of grace 557, queen Radegundis, formerly the
wife of Clothaire, king of the Franks, assumed the religious
garb, and became eminent for her sanctity. In these days
there were frequent conflicts between the Britons and the
Angles, and many fell on both sides, at one time the natives
and at another the enemy prevailing.

St. Gregory became eminent at Rome.

In the year of grace 558, Gregory, son of Gordian the
senator, grew in public estimation at Rome. Out of his own
patrimony he founded six monasteries in Sicily and one in
his own house at Rome. From being a praetor of the city
he became a monk, and was equally remarkable for his learn-
ing, wisdom, doctrine, and sanctity.

Kineric dies and is succeeded by Ceaulin,

In the year of grace 559, died Kineric, king of the West-
Saxons, and was succeeded by his son Ceaulin who reigned
thirty years.

Kingdom of Northumberland divided.

In the year of grace 560, on the death of Ida, king of the
Northumbrians, that kingdom was divided into two. For Ella,
son of a powerful chief named YfFa, began to reign in Deira,
which was the name he gave his kingdom, and reigned thirty
years. But Adda, son of Ida, succeeded Ids father in the
kingdom of tlie Bernicii, and reigned seven years. This is that

I

A.D. 563.] BELLOWING OP A MOUNTAIN. 47

Ella, king of the Deiri, of whom mention is made in the life
of the blessed pope Gregory, as will appear in the sequel.
The same year a certain Jew stole from a church an image
of our Saviour, which he secretly took home and pierced
with a weapon ; and when he would have burnt it, he saw
himself covered with blood from the image, which in his con-
sternation he then sought to conceal ; but the Christians dis-
covered it by the blood, and stoned the Jew to death. The
same year Ethelbert, the powerful king of Kent, began to
reign, according to some, with whom Bede agrees ; but the
more probable opinion is otherwise.

St. Brandan.

In the year of grace 561, St. Brandan* flourished in Scotland
[Ii'eland]. He accomplished a voyage of seven years in quest
of the Fortunate Islands, in which he saw many things worthy
of narration. Machutus, who had been his pupil and was
the companion of his voyage, was famous in Britain for his
miracles and sanctity. Being exasperated by the Britons,
he cursed them, and passed over to Gaul, where, under
Leontius bishop of Saintonge, he was eminent for his many
virtues. Various plagues befell the Britons in conse-
quence of his curse, but at length he absolved and healed
them, by bestowing on them his blessing. At this time
Sampson, archbishop of Dole, and successor of St. Sampson
who passed over from Britain into Brittany, was eminent
for his sanctity and doctrine.

Bellowing of a mountain.

In the year of grace 562, a mountain in Gaul on the
banks of the Rhone, uttered a bellowing sound for many
days, and at last being violently severed from a neighbouring
mountain, was precipitated into the Rhone, together with
churches, houses, men, and beasts.

In the year of grace 563, Priscian, the grammarian
and orator, flourished at Rome, a subdeacon, who turned
the Acts of the Apostles into hexameter verse. At the same
time flourished Fortunatus, who was an excellent man, of a
clear understanding, quick observation, and pleasing discourse.

• His life, which was very popular from the twelfth to the fourteenth
century, will be found in Capgrave, Nova Legenda, fol. xliii, b. ccix. The
reader must bear in mind that the Irish were called Scots by the ancient
writers, and their country Scotia or Scotland.

48 ROGER OF WEN DOVER. [a.D. 570.

He came from Italy to Tours, and wrote the acts of the blessed
Martin in heroic verse in four books : from thence he was
removed and ordained bishop of Poictiers.

In the year of grace 564, on the death of Clothaire, king of
the Franks, his four sons divided his kingdom among them-
selves : Chilperic the eldest, reigned twenty-three years.

Justin emperor.
In the year of grace 565, the younger Justin succeeded
to the Roman empire, and reigned twelve years. In this
year there were many signs both of the sun and moon.

John pope.
In the year of grace 566, John sat in the Roman chair
twelve years, eleven months, and twenty-seven days ; after
which the see remained void for ten months and three days.
In this year, St. Columbanus came from Scotland [Ireland] into
Britain, and was greatly renowned. The same year, Ethelbert,
son of Ermeric, succeeded to the kingdom of Kent, which he
governed with great glory for fifty-six years. He was the most
powerful of the kings of England, and extended his kingdom
as far as the confines of the Humber, which is the boundary
between the northern and southern nations, exercising a
vigorous sway over the people of all those provinces.

Glappa king.
In the year of grace 567, on the death of Adda king of
the Bernicii, Glappa succeeded him, and reigned five years.
The same year were seen in the air fiery spears, portending
the irruption of the Lombards into Italy.

A battle.

In the year of grace 568, Ceaulin, king of the West-
Saxons, and his brother Cutha, fought a battle with Ethel-
bert king of Kent,* in which the latter was put to fiight, and
two of his nobles slain.

In the year of grace 569, on the death of Glappa king of
the Bernicii, Theodwald succeeded him, and reigned one year.

In the year of grace 570, Frethwulf reigned in Bernicia
seven years. In this year the people of Armenia embraced
the faith of Christ, and the abbat Wandregisil was born.

* Ethelbert is said by the Saxon Chronicle and Henry of Huntingdon
to have fought this battle at Wi|ianduna, now Wimbledon.

A.D. 577.] A FAMINE. 49

Cycle.

In the year of grace 571, was completed one cycle of the
holy period of Easter, consisting of five hundred and twenty-
four years, from the crucifixion of our Lord Jesus Christ, in
the seventh indiction, in the five thousand and seventy-fifth
year from the creation of the world, according to the Greeks.
Ufi'a reigns in East-Anglia.

In the year of grace 572, Gregory, ordained bishop of
Tours, flourished, a man eminent tor his sanctity.

A miracle.
In the year of grace 573, the Spaniards and the Gauls
disagreed about the observance of Easter, the Spaniards
keeping it on the 21st of March, and the Franks on the
18th of April. But it was miraculously proved that
the Franks celebrated it on the right day, inasmuch as the
baptismal fonts in Spain, which are wont to be miraculously
filled on Easter Sunday, were filled on the day agreeing with
the computation, not of the Spaniards, but of the Franks.

A cup formed of a skull.

In the year of grace 574, Alboin, king of the Lombards,
having formerly slain in war Cunimund, king of the Gepidse,
and father of his wife, had made a drinking cup of his skull.
This he one day ofiered to his wife, saying, " Drink with thy
father." Kindling with a woman's rage, she caused one of
his officers to cut his throat as he lay in bed.

Pope Benediet.
In the year of grace 575, Benedict filled the Roman chair
four years, six months, and fourteen days. He gave per-
mission to pope Gregory to go and preach to the Angles, but
the people tumultuously detained him, and he was ordained
the seventh Levite.

A famine.

In the year of Rome 576, Rome was visited with a famine,
insomuch that many of the citizens fled to the Lombards.
But Tiberius, who was afterwards emperor, sent a supply of
corn from Egypt, and thereby delivered the city from want.

In the year of grace 577, Tiberius succeeded to the Roman
empire, and reigned seven years. As he had been liberal to

VOL. 1. E

50 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 582,

the poor, God gave him to discover numerous treasures. This
year died Frethwulf, king of Bernicia, and was succeeded hy
Theodoric, who reigned seven years.

In the year of grace 578, St. Germanus, bishop of Paris,
by his death augmented the glories of heaven. The same
year died Aurelius Conanus, king of the Britons, and was
succeeded by Vortipore, who reigned three years. Vorti-
pore harassed the Saxons, and gained many triumphs over
them.

Uffa, king of the East-Saxons, succeeded by Titilus.

At this period, UfFa, king of the East- Saxons, from whom
the kings of that province are called " Uffings," was succeeded
by Titilus his son, who was the father of Redwald, the tenth
from Woden.

In the year of grace 579, Pelagius filled the Roman
chair ten years, eight months, and ten days, after which the
see remained void for six months and twenty-five days.

Ccaulin, king of the West-Saxons^ takes many towns.

In the year of grace 580, fiery meteors were seen traversing
the heavens. In these days the Britons and Saxons made
continual invasions of each other's territories ; in which
Ceaulin took the castle of Bedeanforde, which is now called
Bedford, together with Lienberi (Leighton), Aylesbury,
Bonsington, Ensham, Gloucester, Cirencester, and Bath, in-
somuch that his name became greatly renowned.

Decree at Rome that only nine prefaces should be said at mass.

In the year of grace 581, pope Pelagius ordered that nine
prefaces only should be chanted at mass, abolishing the
daily prefaces which were wont to be said. The same year,
Vortipore, king of the Britons, dying, was succeeded by
Malgo, a man of a handsome person, of singular valour,
sturdy in arms, and munificent beyond measure ; but being
tainted with the sin of Sodom, he became odious both to God
and man. He reduced under his dominion six of the isles
of the ocean.

Gregory composed his Moralia,

In the year of grace 582, Gregory was sent to Constanti-
nople by pope Pelagius, and while engaged in that mission

A.D. 586.] CARETIUS KING OP BRITAIN. 61

composed his books of morals on Job, and, in the presence of
the emperor, confuted Eutychius the bishop of Constanti-
nople, who taught erroneously respecting the resurrection,
asserting that in the glory of the resurrection the human body
will be impalpable, and more subtile than the winds and air.
Eutychius dying shortly after, the heresy became extinct.

In the year of grace 583, at Tours, real blood flowed from
the bread of the altar when broken.

Maurice emperor.
In the year of grace 584, Tiberius lost his reason and
died, and was succeeded by Maurice, who reigned twenty-
two years. The same year, Ceaulin, king of the West-
Saxons, and his brother Cuthwin engaged in battle with the
Britons at Frithenleia (Frethern), in which Cuthwin was
overpowered and slain. The Angles were thereupon beaten
and put to the rout.

Beginning of ilie kingdom of the Mercians, vihose first king was Credda.

In the year of grace 585, began the kingdom of the Mer-
cians, whose first king was Credda. At this time then, all
the kingdoms of the Angles or Saxons were completed, to
the number of eight ; that is to say, the kingdom of Kent,
whose capital city is Canterbury ; the kingdom of the South-
Saxons, or Sussex, whose capital is Chichester ; the king-
dom of the East- Saxons, or Essex, whose capital city is
London ; the kingdom of the East-Angles, or East-Anglia,
whose capital city is Norwich ; the kingdom of the West-
Saxons, whose capital city is Winchester ; the kingdom of
Mercia, or jNIiddle-Anglia, whose capital city was Dorchester,
but now Lincoln ; the kingdom of the Northumbrians, whose
capital city is York. The last kingdom was divided into
two, as has been said above.

The Britons abandon their country, and take refuge in Wales.

In the year of grace 586, Malgo, king of the Britons, was
succeeded by Caretius, who loved civil wars, and was odious to
God and to his subjects. The kings of the Angles and of the
Saxons, remarking his unsteadiness, attacked him with one
consent, and after many battles drove him from city to city, till
at last they chased him beyond the Severn into Wales. The
clergy and the priests, alarmed by the gleam of weapons and
the crackling of the flames in the churches, fled from their

e2

52 ROGER OF WENDOVER [a.D. 586.

homes. The remains of the Britons, abandoning the greatest
part of the island, took .refuge in the western parts, Corn-
wall and Wales, whence they made fierce and incessant
attacks on their enemies. At this time the archbishops,
Theon of London, and Thadioceus of York, with others
of their order who survived the general confusion, seeing all
their dependent churches levelled with the ground, fled with
the relics of the saints into Wales ; fearing lest by the violence
of the barbarians the sacred bones of the ancients might be
destroyed from the memory of men, if they did not with-
draw them from the danger. Many also went over into
Brittany, leaving the entire church of two provinces, Loegria
and Northumberland, wholly destitute of its clergy. They
raised mounds of earth on certain bodies of the saints which
had been reverently entombed, that they might not be exposed
to the profanations of the infidels. For the kings of the Angles
or Saxons were most undaunted warriors and fierce pagans,
who thirsted for nothing so much as for the subversion of
Christ and Christian worship ; and if, on subjugating the
land, they preserved any churches from injury, they did it
to the confusion of Christ's name, and not to his glory ; for
converting them into heathen temples, they polluted God's
holy altars with their sacrifices. The Britons were for a
long season without the royal diadem, until the days of
Cadwallon, whom Bede calls Cedwalla; and in the meanwhile,
that part of their country which remained to them, was torn
with civil wars, and was subject to three tyrants instead of
one kino;. The miserable remnant of the Britons therefore
settled in three provinces, namely, Cornubia, or, as it is called
by some, Cornwall, because it stretches into the sea like
a horn; Demecia, or South- Wales; and Venedocia, or North-
Wales. Shut up witliin these limits, though much against
their will, they never forsook the faith of Christ ; but in tliis
alone are they to be blamed, that they ever, even to this
very day, cherish a deadly hatred towards the English, whom
they esteem no better than dogs, with whom they would as
willingly hold intercourse. Tliese provinces of theirs are
impregnable, being set with dense forests, environed with
deep marshes, and broken with high mountains ; and from
thence they break forth like mice from their holes, and cruelly
harass the English, for whose redemption, when taken in war,

A.D. 586.] SAXON KINGS. 53

they will accept of notliing but their heads. At this time the
church of the blessed martyr St. Alban, which was built
after his martyrdom, of wonderful masonry, and in a style
worthy of such a martyr, is believed to have been utterly
thrown down and destroyed like the others, until the body of
the glorious confessor and martyr was found by king Offa, to
Nvhom it was revealed by an angel, when his monastery was
built.

Divisions of the kingdoms and kings of England.

Britain being now subdued and the natives driven out,
the kings of the Angles or Saxons occupied the whole of the
country, enlarged their dominions, and fixed the limits of their
kingdoms according to the power of each. At this time there
reigned in the island eight kings, whose names are as follow : —
Athelbert in Kent, Cissa in Sussex, Ceaulin in Wessex,
Credda in Mercia, Erkenwine in Essex, Titilus in East-
Anglia, Ella in Deira, and AfFrid in Bernicia. These king-
doms, in process of time, were thus distinguished. The
kings of Kent and of Sussex governed respectively in those
])rovinces alone; the kings of Essex reigned in that province
and in Middlesex ; the kings of East-AngHa in Norfolk and
Suffolk, as well as in Cambridgeshire, until they were deprived
of the last province by Offa, king of the Mercians; the kings
of the Mercians reigned in the provinces of Gloucestershire,
Worcestershire, Warwickshire, Cheshire, Derbyshire, Shrop-
shire, Nottinghamshire, Lincolnshire, Leicestershire, Ox-
fordshire, Herefordshire, Staffordshire, Northamptonshire,
Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire, Huntingdonshire, Cam-
bridgeshire, and Hertfordshire; the kings of the West-Saxons
reigned in the provinces of Berks, Dorset, Devon, Southamp-
ton, Surrey, Wilts, Salisbury, and Bath. These provinces
being distributed among six kings, they very soon were in
turn involved in civil, and more than civil, wars. Two kings
reigned in Northumberland from the great river Humber
unto the sea of Scotland ; but of them sufficient has been
said above. When these kingdoms were thus settled, it
pleased these kings wholly to obliterate Britain, and the
memory of the Britons ; wherefore, with one consent, they
determined that the island should no longer be called Britain
from Brutus, but Anglia, or England.

54

ROGER OF T\"ENDOVER.

[a.d. 591.

In this year, Gunthran, king of the Franks, wearied with
the chase, went to sleep in the lap of his esquire near a run-
ning stream. While he was in this posture, the esquire beheld
a little animal come forth from the king's mouth, and make
an essay to cross the stream ; but not being able so to do, the
esquire laid his sword across, thus affording it the means of
crossino; and returnino;. Soon as the little creature had a<2:ain
entered the king's mouth, the latter awoke in amazement,
declaring that he had dreamed that he had passed over an
iron bridge, and had seen many treasures under a certain
mountain. Having faith in the vision, he proceeded to the
spot, where he found great treasures, which he took and
devoted to the use of the church.

Sledda, king of the East-Saxons.

In the year of grace 587, Clothaire reigned in France forty-
four years. This year died Erkenwine, king of the East-
Saxons, and was succeeded by his son Sledda, the tenth from
Woden, who reigned ten years.

In the year of grace 588, Ethelfrid, king of the Bernicians,
married Acca, daughter of Ella, king of Deira, and in pro-
cess of tim.e had by her seven sons, Eanfrid, Oswald, Oswin,
Oslac, Oswid, Osa, and Offa. This year died Credda, king
of the Mercians, and was succeeded by his son Wibba, who
reigned three years.

Of Sledda, king of the East-Saxons.

In the year of grace 589, Sledda, king of the East- Saxons,
begat by his wife, the daughter of Ermenric, king of Kent,
Sebert, who reigned after his father.

Chichester named from Cissa.

In the year of grace 590, on the death of Cissa, king of
the South- Saxons, that kingdom devolved on Ceaulin, king
of the West- Saxons.

Of the sevenfold litany made by St, Gregory.

In the year of grace 591, a deluge of almost incredible
extent took place in Italy, and after the destruction attendant
thereon, came a pestilence which attacked tlie privy parts,
and after carrying off pope Gregory first, made terrible
havoc of the people afterwards. The blessed Gregory at

A.D. 594.] THE SEAMLESS COAT. 55

that time discharged the office of archdeacon at Rome, and
commanded a sevenfold litany to be made on account of the
pestilence. It is called the sevenfold litany, inasmuch as in
the first place were all the clergy, in the second all the
abbats with their monks, in the third all the abbesses with
their nuns, in the fourth all the children, in the fifth all the
laity, in the sixth all the widows, in the seventh all the
married. Having thus arranged all in classes, the man of
God pacified the divine anger, and the city was entirely
freed from the pestilence.

Pope Gregory,

In the year of grace 592, the blessed Gregory, by the
acclamation of the people and the clergy, was elected pope,
but withal so much against his will that he absented himself;
but he was at length found and enthroned. Among his other
works of piety, he by his merits delivered from the pains of
hell the soul of the emperor Triijan, although a pagan. He
composed an Antiphonary; he ordered the Kyrie Eleeson, with
the Hallelujah, to be sung at mass ; and in the canon of the
mass he profitably added these three sentences, " Order our
days in thy peace ; save us from eternal damnation ; and
number us with thine elect."

Ceolric, king of the West-Saxons.

In the year of grace 593, Ceaulin and his brother
Guichelm died, and Ceolric succeeded Ceaulin in the king-
dom of the West- Saxons, over whom he reigned five years.
At this time pope Gregory directed the Lord's Prayer to be
said over the host. In the same year, on the death of Ella,*
king of the Deiri, Ethelfrid, king of the Bernicii, expelled his
son Edwin from the kingdom of Deira, and reigned with
great vigour over both kingdoms. The exiled Edwin took
refuge with Redwald, king of the East- Angles, by whose
means he was eventually restored to his kingdom.

Finding of the seamless coat of our Lord.

In the year of grace 594, the coat of our Lord and Saviour
was found, by the confession of Simeon, a Jew, in the city of

* This should be Ethelric, who continued the persecution against Edwin
begun by his father Ella. He succeeded to Bernicia in 586, and to Deira
in 588.

56 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 590.

Zaphat, not far from Jerusalem, whence it was conveyed by
bishops Gregory of Antioch, Thomas of Jerusalem, and Jolm
of Constantinople, and placed at Jerusalem, in the place where
the cross of Christ is venerated. The same year died Wibba,
king of Mercia, who was succeeded by Cherl, not his son, but
a kinsman, who reigned ten years.

Conversion of the king of the Visigoths from the Arian heresy.

In the year of grace 595, Ricard, king of the Visigoths,
having assembled a synod of sixty-two bishops at Toledo
abjured and anathematized the Arian heresy, insomuch that
the whole of that people were confirmed in the catholic faith.

Saint Augustine, being sent by the blessed pope Gregory into Britain,
converts king Athelbert and his people to the faith of Christ.

In the year of grace 596, which is the hundred and forty-
seventh from the arrival in Britain of the brothers Horsa
and Hengist, who subjugated it, Augustine, the servant
of God, was sent into Britain by the blessed pope Gregory,
to preach the word of God to the barbarous English people ;
who, in the blindness of their pagan superstition, had wholly
extirpated Christianity out of that portion of the island which
they occupied. In that part, however, which was possessed
by the Britons, the Christian faith yet flourished; nor had it
ever perished among them from the time when it was first
received by them in the hundi-ed and fifty-seventh year of
our Lord's incarnation. Now there is, on the eastern coast
of Kent, an island called Thanet, where the man of God,
Augustine, and his companions landed, to the number, it is
said, of nearly forty men. Sending interpreters to king
Athelbert, he signified that he was come from Rome on
a joyful message, which promised everlasting joys in heaven
to all who should receive it. On hearing this the king, after
a few days, came to the island, and, seating himself in the*
open air, ordered Augustine and his companions to come into
his presence. Whereupon tliey came, endued with divine
virtue, bearing the cross as a standard, and the image of our
Lord and Saviour painted on a board, and chanting litanies
for the salvation both of themselves, and of those for whose
sakes they were come. At the king's command they seated
themselves, and after they had preached to him and to all

A.D. 598.] DESTRUCTION OF A MONASTERY. 57

who were present, the word of life, the king replied, " You
promise fairly ; but because these things are new and uncer-
tain, I cannot immediately yield them my assent and forsake
the customs which I and all my people have so long observed.
But because you have come liither from distant and foreign
parts from a desire to communicate unto us what ye your-
selves believe to be true and good, we will be far from
molesting you ; but, on the contrary, will aiford you hospit-
able entertainment, and supply you -vNdth necessary suste-
nance. Nor will we hinder you from converting to your
faith all you can by your preaching." He therefore gave them
a dwelling in the city of Canterbury, which was the capital of
his kingdom, where they began to practise the apostolic mode
of living of the primitive church, devoting themselves to prayer
and fasting, preaching the word of life, and washing such as
they could in the laver of salvation. Straightway many believed
and were baptized, following the simpUcity of their innocent
mode of life, and the sweetness of their heavenly doctrine.
Now there was, in the eastern quarter of the city, a church
built of old in honour of St. Martin, in which the queen,
named Berta, a daughter of the king of France, used to
pray. Here at first they began to meet and to preach, to
celebrate mass and to baptize. But when at length, delighted
with the unspotted lives of these holy men, the king himself,
among the rest, believed and was baptized, multitudes flocked
daily to hear the word of life, and forsaking the errors of the
heathen, by believing became members of the one church.
The king, moreover, gave these his teachers a residence
suitable to their degree in the city of Canterbury, his own
metropolis, together with such possessions of various kinds
as were necessary. INIeanwhile, the man of God, Augustine,
went to Aries, where he was ordained archbishop by the
archbishop of that city ; after which he returned to Britain.

Destruction of the monastery of the blessed Benedict.

In the year of grace 597, the monastery of the blessed
Benedict, which that father had founded on mount Cassino,
was destroyed by the perfidious Lombards. The monks fled
to Rome, carrying with them the rule, which the same holy
man had framed.

In the year of grace 598, Gregory, bishop of Tours,

58 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 603.

flourished in Gaul : he brought the relics of St. Julian out
of the territory of Auvergne. In the same year died St.
Columbanus, teacher of the Scots and Picts, leaving to
posterity many proofs of his sanctity.

In the year of grace 599, on the death of Redwald,* king
of the East- Angles, Eorpenwald succeeded him in the govern-
ment of that kingdom.

Theodoric reigns in France.

In the year of grace 600, on the death of Childebert, king
of the Franks, his sons, Theodebert and Theodoric, were set
in his room.

How pope Gregory sent a pall to Augustine.

In the year of grace 601, the blessed pope Gregory sent a
pall to Augustine, to the church of London, which, in the
time of the Britons, was the metropolis, as Bede testified in
his History of the Angles.

Contention in the Roman church.

In the year of grace 602, the arrogance of John, bishop of
Constantinople, who claimed to himself the title of universal
patriarch, raised a contention in the Roman church ; which,
originating in the time of pope Pelagius, and being carried
on vigorously by Gregory, was stayed only by the sudden
death of John.

How St. Augustine called the bishops of the Britons to a conference.

In the year of grace 603, Ethelfrid, king of the Northum-
brians, in a battle witli the Biitons at Kaerlegion, slew an
immense number of clergy of the abbey of Bangor.f For
the Lord's servant, Augustine, with the help of king Athel-
bert, had brought together the bishops and teachers of the
neighbouring province of the Britons, to a conference, at a
place which is now called, in the English tongue, " Augustines-
ac," that is, " Augustine's Oak, "J on the confines of the
West- Saxons and the Wiccii. There he sought to persuade

• The death of Redwald is again recorded in the year 624. This is,
therefore, a blunder of the copyist.

f Bangor, in this passngc, is not to be confounded with the Bangor in
Camarvonsliire. It was situated near Chester.

X Augustine's oak is placed by Cjirte at Aust, or Aust'Clive, on the
Severn.

A.D. 603.] CONFERENCE OF BISHOPS. 5^

them, by brotherly admonitions, to preserve catholic unity
with himself, and for the Lord's sake to join in the common
labour of converting the heathen people ; for they observed
the holy festival of Easter contrary to the unity of the
church, besides many other of their customs. . After a long
disputation, when neither his prayers nor his exhortations
could induce them to comply, Augustine addressed them as
follows : — " Let us, my brethren, beseech Almighty God,
that he will vouchsafe, by his heavenly tokens, to declare to
us, which tradition is to be followed, and which is the true
way to his heavenly kingdom. Let some infirm person be
brought, and let the faith and practice of him, by whose
prayers he shall be healed, be adopted and followed by all."
His opponents reluctantly assented ; whereupon there was
brought an infirm blind man, who was presented to the
bishops of the Britons, but received no healing by their
offices. Augustine then bowed his knees to the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ, beseeching him to restore sight to
the blind man, that by the bodily illumination of one, the
grace of spiritual light might be kindled in the hearts of
many believers. Immediately the blind man received his
sight, and Augustine was acknowledged by all as the un-
doubted preacher of divine truth. The Britons then con-
fessed their acknowledgment, that that was the true way
which Augustine preached, but that they could not abandon
their former customs without the consent of their people.
Wherefore they requested that another synod might be held,
at which a greater number would be present. Another synod
was held accordingly, to which there came, as is asserted,
seven bishops, and other learned men of the Britons, princi-
pally from a famous monastery of theirs, called, in the
English tongue, " Bangorneburg," over which the abbat
Dinoot is said to have presided at that time. These, before
going to the conference, repaired first to a holy and discreet
man, who led the life of a hermit among them, and consulted
him whether they ought to relinquish their traditions at the
preaching of Augustine. On which he replied, " If he be a
man of God, follow him." " But how," said they, " shall
tliis be proved ?" " It is," said he, " the saying of our Lord,
* Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly of heart ;' if, there-
fore, Augustine be meek and lowly of heart, it is to be

60 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 603.

believed that he both bears Christ's yoke himself, and offers
the same to you to take upon you. But if he be stern and
haughty, it is plain that he is not of God, nor are you to
regard his words." On their again asking, " And how are
we to discern this?" "Contrive," said he, "that he shall
come before you to the place of meeting, and if, on your
approach, he shall rise up to you, you may be assured that
he is a servant of Christ, and should hear him submissively ;
but if he shall slight you, and rise not up to you, since
you are the more numerous, let him also be slighted by you."
It happened that when they came to the meeting, Augustine
was sitting in a chair, which, when they observed, they pre-
sently fell into a passion, and taxing him with haughtiness,
set themselves to contradict every thing he said. Augustine
said to them, "If you will only comply with me in these
three points at least, — if you will keep Easter at the proper
time ; if you will administer baptism, whereby we are born
again unto God, according to the rite of the holy Roman
church; and will, together with us, preach the word of God
to the English nation ; we will patiently tolerate your other
customs, though contrary to ours." They, however, declared
that they would do neither of them, nor have him for their
archbishop ; alleging among themselves, "If he would not
rise up to us, how much more will he slight us, if we once
become subject to him!" The servant of the Lord then
threatened them, as it is said, that if they would not be at
peace with them as brethren, they should have war from them
as enemies ; and if they would not preach the word of life to
the English nation, they should, at their hands, undergo the
vengeance of death. All this came to pass in every respect
as he had foretold, through the working of God's vengeance.

How Ethel/rid, king of the Northumbrians, massacred twelve hundred

monks.

Not long after this, Ethelfrid, a most powerful king of the
Northumbrians, and a fierce pagan, having assembled a large
army at the city of Legions, which is called by the Britons
Kaerlegion, because the Roman legions were in time past
stationed there, made a terrible slaughter of the Britons.
For, as he was about to commence an engagement with
them, observing their priests, wlio had assembled to offer

k.D. 604.] MELLITUS BISHOP OF LONDON. 61

up prayers to God for the army, standing apart in a place of
more safety, he inquired who they were, or what they came
together to do in that place? Most of them were of the
monastery of Bangor, in which, it is said, there was so great
a number of monks, that, being divided into seven parts, with
a ruler over each, no part contained less than three hundred.
Many of them, after fasting three days, had come
together with sundry others to offer up their prayers,
under the protection of Brochmail, whose duty it was to
defend them from the swords of the barbarians while they
were engaged in prayer. On learning the object of their
coming, the tyrant Ethelfrid exclaimed, " If, then, they cry
unto their God against us, in truth they fight against us,
though they do not bear arms, for they assail us with their
prayers." He therefore directed the attack to be made on
them first, and then destroyed the rest of that impious army,
yet not without considerable loss of his own forces. Of those
who had come to pray, twelve hundred are said to have been
slain in that battle, and only fifty to have escaped by flight.
Brochmail, turning his back with his men at the first
approach of the enemy, left those whom he ought to have
defended unarmed and exposed to the swords of the assail-
ants. And thus was completed the prediction of the blessed
bishop Augustine.

How St. Augustine ordained Justus first bishop of Rochester.

In the year of grace 604, the blessed Augustine, by the
liberality of king Athelbert, built in the city which, from a
certain chief named Rof, was called Rofecestria, or the city
of Rof, the church of St. Andrew the apostle, and endowed
it with ample possessions, and there ordained Justus to be
bishop.

How St, Augustine ordained Mellitus first bishop of London,

The same year, Augustine consecrated Mellitus to be
bishop in the city of London ; and thus the dignity of that
city, which in the times of the Britons had always had its
archbishop, was now transferred to Canterbury, that the
prophecy of Merlin might be fulfilled, who said, " Religion
shall be destroyed in the island, and there shall be a change

62 ROGIR OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 605

of the principal sees : the dignity of London shall adorn
Canterbury," kc.

The same year, Mellitus, being sent oy the blessed Augus-
tine into the province of the East- Saxons to preach the
gospel, converted king Sebert, with the whole of his nation,
to the faith of Christ. Now this Sebert was nephew to
Athelbert, the great king of Kent, by his sister Ricula, and
was under subjection to him, for Athelbert governed all the
nations of the English as far as the river Humber.

The same year, the emperor Maurice, a man who feared
God, prayed that God would of his mercy grant that he
might bear the punishment of his sins in this life. While he
was one night resting on his bed, a voice was addressed to
him from heaven, saying, "Maurice, give up thyself, and thy
wife Constantia, and tliy children, to the soldier Phocas."
On awaking from sleep, he inquired of his attendants if they
knew among his troops any soldier named Phocas. They
replied that they did. On his further asking what sort ol'
man he was, they answered that he was a proud and rash
young man. Augustus thereupon, recurring to his dream,
glorified God exceedingly for the vision. After this, in an
expedition in an enemy's land, on his endeavouring to restrain
the soldiers from slaying and ravaging, and not supplying
them with their usual pay, they asked Phocas to take on
himself the command over them ; who readily assented, and
assumed the imperial purple. On hearing of which, Maurice,
distracted in mind, yielded to his adverse circumstances, and
fled to a grove by the sea-side, where he was slain with his
wife and five sons, by the command of Phocas Caesar ; who,
having thus usurped the Roman dominion, reigned eight
years.

How the blessed Gregory delivered the son! of the emperor Trajan from the

pains of liell.

In the year of grace 605, in the second year of the reign
of Phocas, the blessed pope Gregory departed out of this
world unto the Lord. This blessed man, in his lifetime,
while one day walking through the forum of the emperor
Trajan,* which had in times past been adorned by that

• Paulus and Johannes Diacones coincide in this account, but Baronius
and the Benedictine editors reject it.

I

A.D. 605.1 DELIVERANCE OF TRAJAN'S SOUL. 68

J

prince with very fair edifices, he recalled to mind that
remarkable judgment of his, by which he had comforted a
widow. Moved by the emperor's exceeding grace, he straight-
way hastened to the church of St. Peter the apostle, where
he is said to have wept so long over the unbelief and error of
that benignant prince, that in the following night he received
an answer, assuring him that he had been heard on Trajan's
behalf, but only on the condition that he should never again
oiFer prayers for any pagan. Believe, therefore, that the
soul of Trajan is delivered from the pains of hell in such sort
that, though placed in hell, yet, by the mercy of God, it does
not feel the torment thereof; for one and the same fire of
hell, although it can equally hold many sinners, yet, by the
justice of God, cannot torment all with the like degree of
punishment ; for the souls in hell feel the suffering according
to the degree of their guilt. The work of piety by which
Trajan moved God and the blessed father Gregory to com-
passion, was as follows : — Once, while Trajan was with vehe-
ment haste preparing himself for war, a widow, the poorest
of her sex, approached him, dissolved in tears, and said, "My
son has, whilst thou art emperor, been put to death though
innocent ; I beseech thee, since thou canst not restore him to
me, that thou wilt deign to avenge his death according to law."
On his promising to do so in case he returned alive from the
war, she said, " But if thou shalt die in battle, who shall
then do me justice ?" Trajan replied, "He who shall reign
after me;" whereupon she asked, " What will it profit thee
if another shall do me justice?" To which Trajan answered,
" Nothing at all." " Is it not, then, better for thee," said
the widow, "that thou do me justice, and receive thy reward
for it, than that thou suffer a stranger to have it ?" Feeling
the force of her remark, and moved with compassion for her,
Trajan dismounted from his horse and delayed his departure
until he had pronounced judgment for the widow, and com-
manded the sentence to be executed. By his humility in
thus doing justice, he obtained, through the tears of the
blessed father Gregory, deliverance from the pains of hell
five hundred years and more after his decease. The same
father Gregory was the first who, in the commencement of
his epistles, before health, grace, and blessing, styled him-
self servant of the servants of God ; thus giving a form of

64 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 608.

humility to all his successors. And next to humility he
added utility, saying, "health!" which respects both soul and
body; "grace" from God and men; and " blessing," which
is in the seed of Abraham, which is Christ, in whom all the
nations of the earth shall be blessed.

Victuals changed into stones.

In the year of grace 606, Sabinian sat in the Roman
chair one year, five months, and nine days. At tliis time, a
certain poor man, asking alms of some sailors, and they refus-
ing, the master of the vessel alleging, " We have nothing
here but stones," the poor man replied, " Let, then, all you
have be changed into stones." This was no sooner said,
than whatever there was in the ship that was eatable was
turned into stones, retaining still its former colour and shape.

Ceolwulfj king of the West-Saxons,

In the year of grace 607, on the death of Ceolric,* king
of the West- Saxons, Ceolwulf succeeded him, and reigned
twenty-four years. At this time, pope Sabinian, falling
short of the liberality of the blessed Gregory, Lis predecessor,
and withdrawing his hand from the needy, he was thrice
rebuked by Gregory in a vision for his parsimony and
narrow-mindedness, in not regarding the poor. The fourth
time, scolding him severely with many threats, he struck him
on the head, from the pain of which he shortly after died.

Death of St. Augustine,

In the year of grace 608, Boniface sat in the Roman chair
eight months and twenty-nine days. In the same year the
blessed Augustine, first archbishop of Canterbury, ended his
days on the 26th of May.f He was succeeded by Laurentius,
a Roman by birth, whom he had himself ordained in his life-
time, that the church, in her very infantine condition, might
not be without a shepherd. He was buried close by the
clmrch of the apostles Peter and Paul, in wliich, tliough
neitiier finished nor dedicated, were nevertheless buried
the corpses of many archbishops.

• Ceolric died in 598, and Ceolwulf reigned only fourteen years.
+ Thome places Augustine's death in t)05.

A.D. 611.] COUNCIL OP ITALY. '§5

The Roman church is made the head of all churches.

In the year of grace 609, Boniface the fourth* sat in the
Roman chair six years, eight months, and twelve days ; after
which the see remained vacant for seven months and twenty-
five days. At his request, the emperor Phocas decreed that
the Roman church should be the head and mistress of all
churches ; for, in times past, the church of Constantinople
styled herself the chief of all churches. The same pope
obtained also from the aforesaid prince a grant of the temple
at Rome, which, in times past, was called the Pantheon,
because in it were formerly worshipped, not all the gods, but
all the devils. Castins: out thence a multitude of idols of
various kinds, he converted it into a church of God Almighty,
and of the blessed Virgin Mary and all the saints, that like
as, in times past, the worship of all the devils was there
maintained, so from that time forth the memory of all the
saints might be therein preserved.

Of the kings of the English,

In the year of grace 610, on the death of Ceolwolf, king of
the West- Saxons, he was succeeded by Cinegils, son of
Ceola, who reigned thirty-one years. At this time, Penda
reigned in Mercia ; Reodwald in the kingdom of the East-
Angles; Athelbert in Kent; Sebert in Essex; in Northumber-
land the proud and vain-glorious Ethelfrid.

A council in Italy,

In the year of grace 611, pope Boniface held a council in
Italy, on the 3rd of March, f and made many decrees for the
good of the church. There was present Mellitus, bishop oi
London, who had been sent there by Laurence, archbishop
of Canterbury, that on his return to Britain he might deliver
the decrees of the council to the English churches, and with
the authority of the supreme pontiff enjoin the observance of
them. At this time flourished John, bishop of Alexandria, who,
for his singular liberality to Christ's poor, obtained the name
of the "Alms-giver," \_Eleemosynarius.'\ Now it happened that

* The text reads erroneously, Boniface V.

t Tliis council was held, not on the 3rd of March, but on the 3rd before
tilt- calends of March, i. e. on the 27th of Febmary, 610.
VOL. 1. F

66 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 614.

a certain stranger, observing his extreme compassion towards
the poor, with a view to try him, drew near to him as he was
visiting the sick in his usual manner, and cried, " Have com-
passion on me, for I am a wretched captive." " Give him
six aurei" said the patriarch to his almoner. On receiv-
ing them the poor man retired and changed his dress, and
returning by another way, fell to the earth and cried, " Have
compassion on me, for I am perishing with hunger." " Give
him six a^^re^," said the patriarch again ; after doing which,
his attendant whispered in his ear, " Sir, he has now
received alms twice." On the beggar coming a third time
and asking alms, the servant gave information to his master;
on which that truly compassionate man bade him give the
man twelve aurei, "lest mayhap," said he, "it be Chiist
himself who is come to try me."

Death of the emperor Phocas.

In the year of grace 612, the emperor Phocas, in the midst
of his cruel rage against his servants, was slain by the com-
mand of Heraclius, the patrician of Africa, who thereupon
assumed the government of the state.

The reign of Heraclius*

In the year of grace 613, Heraclius, having obtained the
Roman empire, reigned thirty-one years.* In this year there
was, in the town of Maurienne in France, a certain woman
exceedingly devoted to St. John the Baptist. Continuing
instant in prayer, she for three years besought the Lord to give
her one of his limbs; and, putting her hope in God, she vowed
that she would eat nothing until she obtained her petition ;
and so, continuing fasting for seven days, she on the seventh
day beheld a thumb appear on the altar, of wonderful white-
ness, and received the gift of God with joy. Three bishops,
coming to adore the thumb, and wishing to take away a
portion of it with them, they were amazed at beholding three
drops of blood fall from it on the cloth on which it was laid,
and rejoiced that they were worthy each to possess one.

Deusdedit is made pope.
In the year of grace 614, Deusdedit sat in the Roman
chair three years and twenty days, after which the see was

• Heraclius began to reign, not in 6 13, but in 6 10, and died Feb. 11, 641.

A.D. 616.] DEATH OF ATHELBERT. 6?

void for one month and six days. He ordered that if any
men or women should be godfather or godmother to their
own children, or if any woman should marry her gossip
(i. e. the man who had been godfather with her), they should
be separated ; but the woman should recover her dowry, and
after a year be at liberty to marry another, if she pleased.
The same year Cinegils, king of the West- Saxons, admitted
his son Quichelm to a share of the kingdom.

In the year of grace 615, as Clodesuida of Metz was fleeing
from her affianced husband, a veil was sent to her from
heaven by an angel, on which she dedicated herself and her
substance unto God.

Death of Athelbert, king of Kent.

In the year of grace 616, Athelbert, king of Kent, after a
glorious temporal reign of fifty-six years, entered on the
everlasting joys of the kingdom of heaven. He died twenty-
one years after he had received the faith, and was buried in
the portico of St. Martin, within the church of the apostles
Peter and Paul, which he had founded. His son Eadbald's
accession to the throne proved very prejudicial to the infant
state of the church ; for he not only refused to embrace the
faith of Christ, but was stained with fornication, inasmuch
as he unwisely kept his father's wife. The confusion was
increased by the death of Sebert, king of the East- Saxons,
who, in departing to an everlasting kingdom, left his three
sons, who continued pagans, heirs of his temporal kingdom.
They presently began openly to devote themselves to idolatry,
which, during their father's life, they seemed in a measure to
have forsaken, and gave their people perfect Uberty to serve
idols. On seeing the bishop, while celebrating solemn mass
in the church, give the eucharist to the people, they, filled
with brutish folly, said to him, " Why do you not give us
the white bread, which you used to give to our father Sebert,
and still give to the people in the church?" Mellitus
answered, " If you will be washed in that fountain of salva-
tion in which your father was washed, you may partake of
that holy bread ; otherwise you may not receive the bread of
life." On which they said, " If you will not comply with us
in so small a matter, you shall not stay in our kingdom."
Being, therefore, banished from thence, ^lellitus came into

F 2

68 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^- 616.

Kent to advise with his fellow bishops, Laurence and Justus,
what was to be done in these circumstances : and it was
unanimously determined that it was better for them all to
return to their own country and there serve God in freedom,
than continue without any advantage among a people who
were rebels against the faith. Mellitus and Justus accord-
ingly first withdrew into the parts of France, there to await
the issue of things. Not long after this, the kings who had
driven from them the preacher of truth, went forth to battle
against the nation of the Gewissas, and, by the judgment of
heaven, they all perished, with the whole of their forces.

How Laurence y archbishop of Canterbury ^ was whipped by the prince of

the apostles.

Archbishop Laurence, being about to follow Mellitus and
Justus, and to leave Britain, on the eve of his departure,
ordered a couch to be prepared for him for the night in the
church of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul ; on which,
after pouring forth many prayers and tears unto God for the
welfare of the church, he lay down to rest, and in his sleep
there appeared to him the most blessed prince of the apostles,
who, in the deep silence of the night, inflicted on him a long
and severe flagellation, demanding of him, with apostolic
severity, wherefore he left the flock which he had com-
mitted to him, or to what shepherd he left in charge Christ's
sheep whom he was about to leave in the midst of wolves ?
" Hast thou forgotten," said he, " my example, who, for the
sake of Christ's little ones, committed to me as a proof of his
love, endured bonds, stripes, imprisonments, afiiictions, and
at last the very death of the cross, at the hands of unbelievers,
that I might receive the crown of Christ?" Animated alike
by the flagellation and exhortations of the blessed apostle,
Laurence, tlie servant of Christ, went to the king as soon as
it was morning, and, lifting up his garments, showed him
how his body had been torn with stripes. Greatly astonished
thereat, the king demanded who there was in his kingdom
that had dared to inflict stripes on so high a personage ? On
hearing that it was for the sake of his salvation tliat the
bishop had endured such wounds and sutferings at the hands
of Christ's apostle, he feared exceedingly, and straightway
anathematizing all idolatrous worship, and renouncing his

Ji.J). 617.] BATTLE OF THE IDLE. 69

imla-vrful marriage, he embraced the faith of Christ, and
made it his business in all ways to consult the ^'elfare of the
church to the utmost of his ability. Moreover, from the
time of his conversion to the Lord he was solicitous, together
with all his people, to yield obedience to the divine precepts.
Sending also into Gaul, he recalled the bishops Mellitus and
Justus, and bade them return with freedom to their churches.
And thus, through the manifestation of such a miracle, he
returned to the unity of the church.

Battle between the king of the Northumbrians and the king of the

East-Angles.

In the year of grace 617, the bishops Mellitus and Justus
returned into Britain, and were received with honour by
king Eadbald and all his people. The same year, Reodwald,
king of the East-Angles, provoked Ethelfrid, king of the
Northumbrians, to battle. Both armies, therefore, met in
the country of the Jutes, on the east bank of a river called
the Idle ; whence came the proverb which exists at this day
" The river Idle was polluted with the blood of the Angles."
Ethelfrid, fierce and full of rage, and greatly wondering that
any one should be so bold as to fight with him, made a
desperate but disorderly attack on the enemy, although
Reodwald's army, skilfully drawn up, inspired the beholders
with no small terror. The king of the Northumbrians, how-
ever, as if he had found a booty, rushing suddenly into the
thickest of the enemy's troops, slew Reiner, the chief of king
Reodwald's army, together with all his forces, fiercely con-
signing them to the infernal regions. Nothing daunted by so
great a slaughter, but rather kindled to take revenge,
Reodwald bravely pierced Ethelfrid's battalions, and after
a terrible slaughter of the foe, slew the proud king ; then
pursuing the enemy without mercy, he routed and destroyed
their entire army. In this battle the valour of Eadwin was
very praiseworthy, who had been driven from that kingdom,
and had found refuge with Reodwald for seventeen years.
Eadwin, the son of Ella, had reigned over the two kingdoms
of Deira and Bernicia, and after his conversion to Chris-
tianity, had all the kings, as well of the Angles as of the
Welsh, subject to him.

70 EOGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 620.

Cosdroa destroyed Jerusalem.

In the year of grace 618, Cosdroa, king of the Persians,
took Damascus and devastated Jerusalem, burning the holy
places therein ; he carried an immense multitude of people
into captivity, and slew ninety thousand; he expelled
Zachariah, the patriarch of that city, and carried away with
him the precious wood of the cross into Persia; but the
sepulchre of our Lord, which was defended by divine power,
he was not suffered to violate. At the same time, he made
himself master of the whole of Egypt, and Alexandria,
Libya, and Carthage, that so he might provoke Heraclius to
war. The latter sent to him, entreating him to desist from
his enterprises ; but he paid no regard, and, moreover, treated
the emperor's messengers with contumely.

Li the year of grace 619, the emperor Heraclius adorned
his son Constantine with the royal diadem, and caused him
to be styled Augustus.

The emperor Heraclius conquered Cosdroa in war, and brought back the
wood of our Lord''s cross to Jerusalem.

In the year of grace 620, the emperor Heraclius, in the
tenth year of his reign, assembling a large armament, made
an expedition against Cosdroa, carrying with him the image
of the holy mother of God, which is at Byzantium, painted
not by the hand of man but by divine miracle. When he
had advanced to the confines of the city of Gozor, Cosdroa
fled, burning all the crops as he passed. He then set numerous
chiefs over his army to fight with Heraclius, while he him-
self fled from place to place from the face of the emperor.
But Heraclius, by the aid of the image of the mother of our
Lord, slew all his enemies in battle, or put them to a dis-
graceful flight. Cosdroa was at length taken in his flight
and thrust into prison, where lie died the death of the wicked.
Having gained the victory, the emperor distributed rewards
among his soldiers in recompence of their toils; and after
refreahinjr himself awhile, he carried back tlie wood of
our Lord's cross to Jerusalem, where he offered abundant
thanks to God for so great a triumph, shedding tears of
devotion.

A.D. 620.] ORDER OF ST. JOHN. 71

Origin of the military order of the temple.

In the times of Heraclius, the Koman emperor, the princes
of Arabia prevailing against him, the kingdom of Jerusalem,
with Syria and Egypt, fell into the hands of the Saracens.
At which time, numbers resorted to the holy places, notwith-
standing they were possessed by the enemies of the Christian
faith, some for devotion, and others for traffic. Among them,
certain men from Italy, who inhabited the town of Amalfi,
not far from the famous city of Salerno, were wont, for the
sake of gain, to bring in their vessels certain foreign wares,
which before were not to be had in the East, to Alexandria,
which is the chief city of Egypt. By which, having gained
the entire favour, as well of the king as of his princes, they
were at liberty, as dealers in useful commodities, to go round
that whole region with their goods. It happened, therefore,
that being Christians, as often as an opportunity presented
itself, they visited the venerable places of the holy city for
the sake of prayer and devotion. But not having in that city
a certain dwelling, wherein they might make the necessary
stay, they made application to the caliph of Egypt, and, by
their petitions, obtained his full favour. The caliph, therefore,
wrote to the governor of Jerusalem letters patent, to the
effect that the men of Amalfi, who brought useful commodi-
ties into his dominions, might, in accordance with their
desire, have a place allotted in Jerusalem, in that part where
the Christians resided, sufficiently large for the erection of
such a dwelling as they might chose. A fit spot was accord-
ingly allotted them in front of the doors of the church of our
Lord's resurrection, about a stone's throw from it, where
they built a monastery in honour of Mary the blessed mother
of God, with other offices suitable to monks, and serviceable
for the entertainment of strangers of their own nation.
Which being done, they bring thither monks and an abbat
from their own country, and establish the place in due
form, rendering it pleasing to the Lord by their holy conver-
sation; and as the men who had founded the place were
Latins, so to this day it is called the Latin monastery. There
were, moreover, added to the same place, holy and chaste
widows, on whose arrival, an oratory in honour of the pious
sinner, Mary Magdalen, was established, apart from the men

72 ROGER OF WENDOV^ER. [a.I>. 621

aforesaid, and a certain number o ' sisters were appointed to
wait on the new comers. It was also provided bj the holy
men, that for the poor and afflicted strangers who resorted
thither, a building within the precincts should be allotted, in
which both the sound and the sick should be collected, and
the fragments that remained of either monastery, that is,
both of the men and of the women, being brought together
in that place, a distribution should be made for their daily
sustenance. They also erected, in the same place, an altar
in honour of the blessed John Eleemosynarius, which is, by
interpretation, "the Almsgiver," which man, dear to God, was
a Cyprian by nation, and was at length, by due suffrages,
made patriarch of Alexandria, and was singularly eminent
for works of mercy ; his practice of piety, and his liberal
almsgiving, are recounted in all the churches of the saints.
Now, this holy place had neither revenues nor possessions ;
but the aforesaid people of Amalfi, as well those who were at
home as those who were engaged in traffic, collected money
among themselves every year, and presented it, by those who
went to Jerusalem, to the abbat for the time being, that food
and sustenance might be therewith provided fo.r the brethren
and sisters, and a charitable distribution be made of the
residue among the strangers who resorted thither. At
length, when it pleased Christ that the place which he had
consecrated with his own blood, should be cleansed from
heathen errors and diabolical filthiness, and that a Christian
people should be brought thither ; that place, by the bounty
of kings, and patriarchs, and believing nations, was endowed
with immense possessions. From which time, the brethren
of the aforesaid house first withdrew themselves from the
jurisdiction of the abbat in the Roman church, and from
subjection to the patriarch, and wholly refused to pay to the
churches the tithes of their estates, by whatever right they
had come to them; whereby the church might justly utter
the complaint, " I have brought up and nourished sons, but
they have despised me."

In the year of grace 621, it was the fourth year from

the promotion of Boniface the sixth,* apostolical of the

Roman church, who filled the chair five years and fourteen

days, after which it remained vacant six months. At this

• This should be Boniface the fifth.

A.D. C)22.] HISTORY OF ilAHOMET. 73

time died Laurence, second archbishop of Cantreburj, and
was succeeded by Mellitus, bishop of London, who continued
live years ; Mellitus was succeeded by Justus for the like
I i umber of years. After Mellitus, the church of London was
vacant many years ; but Justus was succeeded in the church
of Rochester by Romanus.

Of the false prophet Mahomet.

Li the year of grace 622, Cyrus, bishop of Alexandria,
and Sergius, patriarch of Constantinople, preached the heresy
of the MonotheUtes. At this period the Saracens, who are
also called Turks, under Mahomet, their false prophet, went
forth from their homes, and began excessively to harass the
empire of Heraclius. Now this ^Mahomet, the prince of the
Saracens and the Ai*abians, was of the stock of Ishmael, the
son of Abraham, who, being in his early life a merchant,
used to go with his camels into Egypt and Palestine, where
he had intercourse both with Jews and Christians, through
whom he became acquainted both with the Old and the New
Testament ; and, moreover, became a most cunning magician.
In the course of his journeyings it happened that he entered
the province of Corozon, the queen of which was called
Cadisan. From admiring the various merchandize which
Mahomet had brought "VNath him, the aforesaid woman began
to converse familiarly with him, until he had fascinated her
by his incantations, and by degrees led her into error,
asserting that he was the Messiah, whom the Jews still
expect. And not only was this influential woman de-
ceived -with this opinion, but all the Jews who were within
reach of his folly, struck with the novelty of the thing,
flocked to him in crowds with the Saracens. He began to
frame new laws, which he delivered to them, making it
appear that they were sanctioned by both the Testaments.
These laws the Ishmaehtes claim as their own, and acknow-
ledge him for their legislator. The aforesaid woman, seeing
the man strengthened by the fellowship both of Jews and
wSaracens, believed that there was a latent divinity in him ;
and as she was a widow, she took him to be her husband, and
thus Mahomet obtained the sovereignty of the whole of that
province. At length, with his Ai'ab associates, he began to
harass the kingdom of the Persians, and invaded the terri-

74 KOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 622.

tories of the eastern empire, which he wrested from Heraclius
as far as Alexandria. After this Mahomet became subject
to epileptic fits, on perceiving which, his wife, Cadisan, was
exceedingly sad at having married a most unclean and
epileptic man. Desiring to pacify her, he told her that the
angel Gabriel was in the habit of speaking to him, and that,
being a carnal man, he could not endure his glory, and so
fainted and fell. The woman thereupon, and all the Arabs
and Ishmaelites, believed that he received the laws which he
gave them from the mouth of an archangel, inasmuch as the
archangel Gabriel is often sent unto men. Moreover, he
declared that pleasures and carnal delights are the chief
good ; wherefore I believe that, were he living at this day,
he would find many disciples.

At length, having involved the aforesaid multitude of
people in his heresy, at a certain hour in the evening,
when he was sitting in his palace, intoxicated with wine,
perceiving that his accustomed sickness was coming on
him, he hastened forth, asserting that he was summoned
to converse with an angel, forbidding any one to follow
him, lest he should perish at the sight of the angel. That
he might not be hurt in falling, he got on a dung heap,
where he fell down, and rolled about, gnashing with his
teeth and foaming ; on seeing which, a number of swine
which were there ran and tore him in pieces, and so put an
end to him. His wife and family, on hearing the outcry of
the swine, went out and found the body of their lord, for the
most part, eaten by them. Collecting his remains, they
deposited them with all honour in a coffer wrought with
gold and silver, declaring that the angels of God, scarcely
leaving his body on the earth, had carried off his soul with
joy to the delights of heaven.* It was a part of his doctrine,
that those who slay their enemies, or are slain by them,
enter Paradise, and that there they have the carnal enjoy-
ment of eating and drinking, a river of wine, milk, and
honey, carnal enjoyment of women, not as they are now, but
a different sort of beings, and every kind of pleasure. He

• This account of the death of Mahomet is found in no historians of
credit, and may therefore be considered as altoj^'ether fabulous. Dr.
Prideaux concludes that ho died in 632, aged sixty-three years. Life
of Mahomet, 1708, p. 134.

A.D. 625.] A MARRIAGE. 75

appointed four rulers in the kingdom of the Saracens, whom
he called Admirals, styling himself the Protosymbolus. In
this year, Honorius, the sixty-eighth pope, sat in the Roman
chair, which he occupied for twelve years, eleven months,
and seventeen days, after which the see was vacant for seven
months and eighteen days.

In the year of grace 623, St. Eomanus, archbishop of
Rouen, was remarkable for his sanctity and virtues. At this
time, after the brothers Sexred and Siward, there reigned
over the East- Saxons Sigebert, surnamed the Little, son of
Siward, who, with his brother Sebert [Sexred] was, by the
righteous judgment of God, slain by Kinegils, king of the
West- Saxons, and Quichelm his son ; for, on the death of
their father, they returned to the worship of idols, and
expelled Mellitus, bishop of London, and not one of their
army escaped to tell the tale.

In the year of grace 624, on the death of Reodwald, king
of the East- Angles, Eorpenwald took the helm of govern-
ment, who began well and ended worthily.

A marriage.

In the year of grace 625, Paulinus was ordained archbishop
of York by archbishop Justus. Now it happened that
Eadwin, king of the Northumbrians, sent suitors to demand
in marriage Athelburga, daughter of Athelbert, king of Kent,
who was now dead; to whom the brother of the damsel, who
was then king, made answer, that it was not lawful to unite a
Christian virgin unto a pagan, lest the worship of the true
God might be profaned by intercourse with an unbeliever. On
the messengers bringing back this answer, Eadwin replied,
that if, on examination by prudent men, the damsel's religion
were found to be holier and more worthy of God, he would
not in that case refuse to adopt it. The damsel was accord-
ingly sent, and that she might not be polluted by associating
with pagans, she was accompanied by Paulinus, to strengthen
her by daily exhortation and the celebration of the heavenly
sacraments. On her arrival, the king gave permission to all
who came with her, men, and women, and priests, to observe
their religious worship after the manner of Christians. Thus
Paulinus came to king Edwin with the aforesaid virgin,
accompanying her unto a carnal union ; but his whole heart

76 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 627.

was bent on bringing the people to whom he came to receive
the truth.

In the year of grace 626, Quichehn, who reigned jointly
with his father Kinegils over the West- Saxons, sent an
assassin named Eumer, to slay king Eadwin. This man,
pretending an embassy from his lord, went to the king,
near the river Derwent, wdth a two-edged weapon dipped
in poison, to the end that if the weapon failed to despatch
him, he might at least die of the poison. On seeing which,
Lilla, a servant of the king, rushing between them, was run
through by the stroke, and the king himself was slightly
wounded by the same. The assassin, immediately after, slew
a certain knight, but was at length himself killed and cut in
pieces by the swords of the rest. The king was exceedingly
disturbed by this event, but was somewhat comforted on his
queen giving birth to a daughter the following night, for
which he returned thanks to his gods ; whereupon Paulinus
rebuked him, assuring him that through his prayers the
queen had brought forth without pain. On hearing this, the
king was delighted, and promised that he would himself
believe in the God of Paulinus, if he would give him the
victory over Quichelm ; and, as a pledge of his fulfilling his
promise, he gave orders that his daughter should be baptized.
She was accordingly baptized, with thirty more of his house-
hold, and was named Eanfled. After which, collecting an
army, the king marched against Quichelm, and slew, or
compelled to submission, all those that he had been in-
formed had conspired against his life. Moreover, he slew
Quichelm at a place which is to this day called, in the
English tongue, " Quichelmeshlaune," which was the name
lie gave it in token of his victory.* And so he returned to
his own country in triumph.

Of a revelation made to archbishop Paulinus, which induced king Eadwin
to embrace the faith of Christ.

In the year of grace 627, a revelation was made to arch-
bishop Paulinus by divine inspiration, which induced king
Eadwin to believe. The manner of it was as follows. At
the time of his persecution by Ethelfrid, his predecessor, and

• No other historian agrees with Wendover in this account of Quichelm's
death.

{

A.D. 627. ] VISION OF EDWIN. 77

while he was harboured by Reodwald, king of the East-
Angles, he was informed by a friend that Reodwald had been
corrupted by the gifts of Ethelfrid, either to put him to
death, or to deliver him up to his enemy to be slain. To
whom Eadwin made answer, " Whither shall I flee now, who
for so many years have roamed through all the territories of
Britain, to escape the snares of my enemies ? If I must die,
T had rather that tliis man should kill me than any meaner
|>erson." The night following, as he lay in bed tortured
with mental anguish, he saw a man, quite unknown to him,
standing by him, who thus addressed him, " What wouldest
thou give the man who should deliver thee out of this dis-
tress, and persuade king Reodwald to protect thee ?" On his
replying, " Every thing in my power," the other proceeded,
" And what, if any one should promise that thou shalt
destroy thine enemies, and be a more powerful king than
those who have gone before thee ? " On Eadwin making the
like reply as before, the other went on to say, " And what, if
any one should show thee a better way of life than was
known to any of thy ancestors, wouldest thou act accord-
ingly?" On his promising this most firmly, the other added,
laying his hands on his head, " When, therefore, this sign
shall be given thee, remember this time and this discourse ;"
after saying which, he suddenly disappeared, that the other
might understand that it was not a man, but a spirit. In
the morning, while the royal youth was sitting alone, his
friend before-mentioned came to him, and said, " Rise and be
of good cheer ; the king's heart is changed ; for, by the
queen's advice, he has determined to keep faith with thee."
In short, as has been said before, Reodwald made war with
king Ethelfrid, and restored Eadwdn to his kingdom. And
when Paulinus, being admonished by the Holy Ghost,
recalled to the king's mind this prediction, and laid his hands
upon his head, the king would have cast himself at his feet ;
but Paulinus raised him up, and exhorted him to believe.
Accordingly, on the holy day of Easter, the king, with many
others, was baptized by Paulinus in the church of St. Peter,
which he had himself constructed of wood, and the idols and
their altars he utterly destroyed. After wliich, he established
an episcopal see for PauUnus in the city of York, where he
built a church of stone, in which were baptized his children

78 ROGER OF WENBOVER. [a.D. 632.

and an immense multitude of people, insomuch that, in a
short time, there was not an unbeliever to be found in the
whole of his kingdom.

Honorius is ordained first bishop of Lindsey.

In the year of grace 628, archbishop Paulinus converted
to the faith of Christ the province of Lindsey, to the south
of the river Humber, and first baptized Blecca, the governor
of the city [of Lincoln], with all his house. In this city he
built a church, in which he ordained Honorius as bishop.

Penda fought against Kinegils,

In the year of grace 629, a battle was fought between
Penda, king of the Mercians, and Kinegils, king of the West-
Saxons, at Cirencester; but, after great slaughter on either
side, they made a truce and retired.

Tranquillity in the time of king Eadwin,

In the year of grace 630, king Eadwin, among his other
useful works for the good of his people, conveyed clear water
in brazen conduits along the highway, for the refreshment of
travellers : he had standards borne before him, and he esta-
blished such tranquillity in Britain in his times, that a
woman laden with gold might, with a little boy, go where
she pleased, without molestation. Archbishop Justus dying
at this time was succeeded by Honorius.

Of the heresy of the Monoihelites.

In the year of grace 631, Sergius, patriarch of Constan-
tinople, and Cyrus, bishop of Alexandria, drew Heraclius
into the heresy of the Monothelites, asserting that there is
but one operation in Christ, and disturbing the church of
believers. Wherefore the emperor, from countenancing them,
incurred the odium of his subjects, was harassed by the neigh-
bouring powers on all sides, and by permission of the divine
justice, he who was wont to conquer all was now conquered
by all.

King Eorpenwald embraces the faith of Christ.

In the year of grace 632, Eorpenwald, king of the East-
Angles, by the persuasion of king Eadwin, embraced the faith
of Christ. But after he had been converted, together with all

X.D. 633.] WAR BETWEEN E AD WIN AND CADWALLO. 79

his people, by the instrumentality of bishop Felix, he did not
live long, but was slain by a heathen man named Regbert ;
and from that time, that province remained for three years in
error. Now the said bishop Felix was a Burgundian by
nation, whom Honorius, archbishop of Canterbury, had at
length sent into that province to preach, and he received
the see of a bishopric in the city of Dommoc [Dunwich],
where, having fulfilled the pontifical office for seventeen years,
he ended his life in peace.

Of the battle between Eadwin, king of the Northumbrians, and Cadwallo,

king of the Britons.

In the year of grace 633, a dissension having arisen be-
tween king Eadwin and Cadwallo, king of the Britons, they
came together to battle, and in the engagement Cadwallo
lost thousands of his men and was put to flight. Having
therefore gained the victory, Eadwin led his army through
the provinces of the Britons, and reduced to subjection three
of their kingdoms, Demecia, Venedocia, and Menevia, having
burnt their cities and destroyed their husbandmen. Now
Cadwallo, who had fled into Ireland, having collected his
scattered forces, was continually attempting to return to his
country, but could not; for as often as he endeavoured to effect
a landing in any port, he was opposed by Eadwin, who would
not let him enter; for Eadwin had an astrologer named Pellitus,
who made known to him every thing that was happening.
Cadwallo therefore, in despair, went over into Brittany to king
Salomon, who received him with honour, and on learning the
cause of his coming, promised him assistance and counsel.
Cadwallo then told Salomon all about Eadwin's astrologer, on
which the latter advised that a prudent and bold man in the
guise of a pilgrim should be sent over to try and kill the
astrologer. The counsel pleased Cadwallo, who straightway
laid this burden on his own nephew named Brien ; who in
obedience to his lord's instructions hastened to fulfil his
commands. Assuming the garb of a pilgrim, he made a
staff pointed with iron, and hung a scrip to his left side,
and arriving in Britain, he proceeded to York, where he
knew Eadwin to be. As soon as he entered the city, he
mingled with the beggars who were waiting for alms
before the king's door. As he went to and fro, his sister

80 ROGER OP WENDOVER. C^-^- ^3^-

came forth from the hall with a vessel in her hand to
fetch water for the queen's use ; (for Eadwin had taken her
in the city of Worcester, as he was pursuing Cadwallo
through the provinces of the Britons ;) who seeing her
brother among the beggars, was afraid lest any one should
know him and he should be taken by his enemies. She
therefore briefly described to him the state of the court, and
the magician he was in quest of, who chanced at that
moment to be walking among the beggars. Having recog-
nized his sister, Brien bade her come forth by stealth the
following night unto him, to a certain old temple without the
city, where he would wait for her ; then, returning to the
beggars, he came to the place where Pellitus was arranging
them. Straightway, raising his staff, he pierced the magi-
cian under his breast and killed him ; then throwing the
staff on the ground, he concealed himself among the rest,
and without having been suspected by any one, he reached
the before-mentioned retreat. His sister could not go
forth in the night, for the whole court was in confusion at
the death of Pellitus, and the king had ordered guards to be
stationed round it. But Brien, penetrating the thickets of
the woods, reached Exeter, where he assembled the Britons
and told them what he had done ; whereupon they fortified
the town, and awaited with joy the arrival of Cadwallo.
The rumour of these things having spread through all
Britain, Penda, king of the Mercians, came to Exeter with
an immense multitude of Saxons, and besieged Brien.

Death of king Eadwin, and desolation of the province of the
North umbria n s.

In the year of grace 634, Cadwallo king of the Britons,
having heard of what had happened to Pellitus, landed in
the island with ten thousand troops, and hastened to
Exeter. A battle took place, and Penda, not prepared for
such an attack, was immediately taken prisoner and his army
routed. Whereupon, having no other way of escape, Penda
swore fidelity to Cadwallo, and found hostages for his sub-
mission ; on wliich Cadwallo, assembling the Britons, with
the king of the Mercians, proceeded to Northumbria, and
began to ravage the country of king Eadwin. Which when
it was told to Eadwin, he went to meet the Britons, and

A.D. 634.] PAULIKDS BISHOP OF ROCHESTER. 81

fought a battle with them in a plain called " Heethfeld," in
which Eadwin was slain, and his army cruelly cut to pieces.
Thus Ead^vin, and his son Offrid, and Godbald, king of the
Orkneys, fell on the 1 2th of October. The head of Eadwin
was brought to York, and was buried in the church of
the blessed Peter, which he had founded. The greatest
havoc was committed in the church and nation of the
Northumbrians ; for Penda, king of the Mercians, devoted to
idols and wholly ignorant of the Christian name, spared
none, considering all believers in Christ as public enemies.
And Cadwallo, although he bore the name and profession of
a Christian, was such a barbarian, that he did not even
spare the female sex nor the innocent age of children, but
with savage cruelty put all to death by torture ; long time
did he furiously ravage their provinces, labouring to exter-
minate the English people from the territories of Britain.
The churches of Northumberland being in this state of con-
fusion, archbishop Paulinus, taking with him queen Athel-
burga, returned by sea to Kent, where he was received with
due respect by archbishop Honorius and king Eadbald. He
also took with him Uffrea the son and Eanfled the daughter
of Eadwin, and Yffi the son of Eadwin's son Osred, also
many precious vessels belonging to the king, a large cross of
gold and a golden chalice, the whole of which was preserved
in the church of Canterbury, where it was to be seen long
after.

The church of Rochester being at this time without a
shepherd, Paulinus, at the request of the prelate Honorius
and king Eadbald, undertook the charge of it, which he
held until he ascended to the heavenly kingdom ; and at his
death he left them the pall which he had received of the
Roman pontiff.* On the death of Eadwin, his kinsman Osric
succeeded him in the kingdom of the Deiri ; but Eanfrid,
son of Athelfrid, assumed the government of the Bernicii.
Now in the time of king Eadwin these youths were living in
exile among the Scots and Picts, where they were baptized,
but no sooner did they become kings than they returned to
idolatry. Cadwallo, king of the Britons, straightway slew
them both. Osric had rashly besieged him in a town to which

• Bede states that Paulinus died October 1 0, 644.
VOL. r. O

82 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 635.

he had retired, on which Cadwallo made a sudden sallj and
slew him. After which, for a whole year he most terribly
ravaged the provinces of the Northumbrians, till at length
Eanfrid, coming to him unadvisedly with twelve soldiers to
sue for peace, met with the like fate.

Oswald is consecrated king of the two kingdoms.

In the year of grace 635, Oswald assumed the entire
dominion of the Northumbrians, which he held for nine
years. For the advancement of the faith in his kingdom, he
sent into Scotland where he had been an exile, and brought
thence bishop Aidan, a man of singular piety ; to whom, on
his arrival, king Oswald granted an episcopal see in the
island of Lindisfarne. As the faith began to extend, Aidan
not having full knowledge of the English tong-ue, as he
preached, the king himself would interpret to his officers
and attendants ; for in the long period of his exile he had
learned the language of the Scotch perfectly ; the result of
which was, that the faith grew so rapidly, that not a single
unbeliever was to be met with in that region. Now Oswald
was the son of king Athelfrid and brother of Eanfrid, and
so he succeeded to two kingdoms, in which he spent a praise-
worthy life. In this year also, Penda, king of the Mercians, was
sent by Cadwallo, king of the Britons, with an immense force
into the region of the Northumbrians, to slay king Oswald.
Being attacked by Penda in a place called " Hefenfeld," or
Heavenly Field, Oswald with his own hands erected the
standard of the life-giving cross, and setting it in a hole he
made it firm with sods. He then commanded his fellow
soldiers that they should all cry to God with a loud voice,
in these words, " Let us all bend our knees to God, and
beseech him together, that he will defend us from the array
of the haughty British king, and Penda his wicked general ;
for he knows that we undertake a just war for the safety of
our nation." They accordingly all did as he had commanded,
and so advancing against the enemy they obtained the vic-
tory as the reward of their faith ; and the spot in wliich the
king erected the Lord's cross, abounds in miracles and is held
in great veneration to this day. The same year, Birinus, by
the command of pope Honorius, coming into the country of
the West-Saxons, was ordained bishop by Asterius pontilf of

A.D. 640.] DEATH OF EADBALD. 83

Genoa, that he might preach the grace of faith to that
people. And while he was preaching there, Kinegils the
king of that province believed with all his people, and was
baptized. It happened that king Oswald was there at
that time, and received him from the baptismal font, and
then took his daughter in marriage. The two kings gave
Birinus the city of Dorchester for a bishop's see, where he
built and dedicated churches, and laboured that the young
shoots of the divine planting might in them bear fruit.

In the year of grace 636, Sigebert, a most Christian and
learned man, succeeded to the kingdom of the East- Angles.
In the lifetime of his brother Eorpenwald, wliile he was an
exile in France, he was admitted to the sacraments of faith ;
in which, as soon as he began to reign, he took care that the
whole of his province should participate. He moreover in-
stituted schools in various places, that the rustic people might
taste the sweetness of literature. At last, he renounced the
world and became a monk, leaving the throne of his king
dom to his kinsman E2;ric.

In the year of grace 637, Severinus sat in the Roman
chair two years, four months, and twenty-nine days. At
the same time flourished in France, Audoenus, referendary
of king Dagobert, so called because all the public writings
were broua;ht to him to be confirmed with the kinjj's rin": or
signet.

In the year of grace 638, flourished St. Laudo, by whom
Lambert, who was afterwards a bishop and a martyr, was
trained from his cliildhood and led in the way of truth.

John pope.

In the year of grace 639, John sat in the Roman chair
one year, eight months, and nineteen days, after which the
see was vacant for a month and thirteen days.

Death of Eadbald king of Kent.

In the year of grace 640, Theodore sat in the Roman chair
six yearSj five months, and eight days, after which the see
remained vacant fifty days. In this year, Eadbald king of
Kent departed this life, leaving his two sons, Ermenred and
Erkenbert, heire of his temporal kingdom ; but Erkenbert
the younger by craft deprived his brother of the kingdom.

g2

84 ROGER OF WENDOVER, [a.D. 642.

He governed worthily for twenty-four years and some months,
for he was the first of the kings of England who commanded
that idols should be destroyed, and the forty days' fast ob-
served, throughout the whole of his kingdom, and that no
one might venture to slight his commands, he ordered con-
dign punishment to be inflicted on transgressors. He had
a queen named Sexburga, the daughter of Anna king of the
East-Angles, by whom he had a son Egbert, and a daughter
Erkengota. There were also in process of time born to
Ermenred two sons, Athelbert and Athelred, who will be
mentioned in their place. The said Erkengota took the
religious habit in the monastery of Brie in France, and there
served God, for she was a virgin of eminent virtues; and at that
time there were not yet many monasteries built in England,
wherefore many went from Britain to the monasteries of
France for the sake of a monastic life. The inhabitants of
that place are wont to relate many notable works and signal
miracles of this virgin dedicated to God ; but it may suffice
us briefly to tell somewhat of her departure to the heavenly
kingdom. The day of her summons drawing near, she saw
a number of men in white come into the monastery, who,
being asked what they wanted, or what they did there, made
answer that they had been sent to take away with them the
gold coin that had been brought thither from Kent. That
same night in the early dawn, she left the darkness of this
world and departed to the light above. Many of the
bretliren of that monastery, who were in other houses ;
declared that they at that time distinctly heard concerts of
angels singing, and the sound as it wore of a great multi-
tude entering the monastery ; and that on their going forth
to learn what it was, they saw an extraordinary light coming
down from heaven, which conducted that holy soul, loosed
from the bonds of the flesh, to the eternal joys of the heavenly
country.

In the year of grace 641, died Ileraclius Augustus; after
whose death Heraclius Constantine his son reigned four
months, when his stepmother Martina mingled poison in his
drink.

In the year of grace 642, Ileraclonas, son of Ileraclius,
reigned with his mother Martina four montlis, when they
were driven out by the senate for having administered poison

A.D. 644.] ST. OSWALD. 85

to Heraclius ; and, after the tongue of Martina and the nose
of Heraclonas had been cut off, they were sent to Constans
son of the younger Heraclius.

Death of Kinegils, king of the West-Saxons, and succession of Kineioalc.

In the year of grace 643, Kinegils king of the West-
Saxons, after a reign of thirty-two years, left this world,
and was succeeded by his son Kinewalc, who reigned thirty-
one years.*

Of the sanctity of king Oswald.

In the year of grace 644, St. Oswald, having reduced un-
der his sway all the nations of Britain, to wit, the English,
Scots, Picts, and Britons, nevertheless always continued
humble, showing himself gracious to strangers, a father to
the poor, a terror to the rich, and an observer of justice in all
his actions. On the holy day of Easter, as he was sitting
at dinner with bishop Aidan, with a silver dish of royal
dainties set before him, just as they were about to bless the
bread, there suddenly entered the servant who had the charge
of relieving the needy, and signified to the king that a mul-
titude of poor persons from all parts were sitting in the
streets, begging some alms of the king. He immediately
ordered the food which was set before him to be carried to
them, and the dish to be broken in pieces and distributed
among them. Delighted at this act of piety on the king's
part, Aidan laid hold of his right hand and said, " May this
hand never rot ;" which came to pass accordingly, for his
hand and arm being cut off in the battle in which he was slain,
remain uncorrupted to this day, and both are preserved in
a coffer of gold and silver in the church of the blessed Peter,
in the royal city called Burgum [Bamborough], where they
are venerated by the devout. He was nephew of king Eadwin
by Accha his sister, a worthy heir both of the religion and
kingdom of so great a predecessor. But the enemy, envying
his goodness, stirred up the heart of Cadwallo to slay him.
For in tlie thirty-eighth year of his age, on the fifth day of
the month of August, in the ninth year ot his reign, he was
slain in a severe engagement with Penda, king of the Mer-

* Wendover and the Saxon Chronicle state that he died in 672 : but
that, as Florence of Worcester gives it, was the 30th not the 31st year of
his reign.

86 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 645.

cij.ns, in a disadvantaj^eous place, called in the English
tongue " Marelfeld." The spot where he was crowned with
martyrdom in fighting for his country, is still famed for cures
wrought on the sick. At the same time Kinewalc founded
an episcopal see at Winchester, of which Hedda was the first
English bishop; for after Birinus bishop of Dorchester, had
departed unto Christ, and was buried in his own church,
in process of time the latter city was subjected by the kings
of the Mercians, whereupon the see was transferred to Win-
chester ; and the body of the blessed Birinus was translated
thither by the aforesaid bishop, and honourably deposited in
the church of the first see. The same year, Constans, son
of Heraclius Constantine, obtained the Roman empire, which
he governed for twenty-six years. He too fell into the
heresy of the Monothelites, as his grandfather Heraclius
Augustus had done. This sect asserts that there is only one
nature in Christ, whicli is contrary to the orthodox faith ;
for, speaking of his divine essence, the Son of God says,
" I and the Father are one," and in another place he says ot
his human substance, " The Father is greater than I." We
will speak of them more at length by and by.

Oswald succeeded in the kingdom of the Bernicians by his brother
Oswij and in the kingdom of the Deiri by Oswin, son of king Osric.

In the year of grace 645, Oswald was succeeded in the
kingdom of the Bernicians by his brother Oswi, who reigned
in the midst of trouble twenty-eight years. At the same
time Oswin, son of king Osric, succeeded to the kingdom of
the Deiri, and reigned seven years. When he was esta-
blished on the throne, he showed himself amiable to all ; he
had the countenance of an angel, a lofty stature, a cheerful
disposition, courteous and elegant manners, a bountiful hand,
was temperate at table, chaste in bed, and though raised to
the highest pinnacle of power, he was careful to maintain
humility, the guard of the other virtues ; iind so the great
had him in reverence as their lord, while from his conde-
scension the poor regarded him as a brother ; and all thought
themselves happy to live under liim. The same year, Hono-
rius, archbishop of Canterbury, was succeeded by Deusdedit.
The same year, Penda, king of the Mercians, attacked Kine-
walc, king of the West-Saxons, and deprived him of his

A.D. 649.] CONVERSION OP KING SIGEBERT. 87

kingdom, because he had repudiated his sister. The same
year Clovis reigned in France, and held the kingdom seven-
teen years, while his brother Sigebert reigned in Austria.

In the year of grace 646, Kinewalc, king of the West-
Saxons, having recovered his kingdom, bestowed many
manors on his kinsman Cuthred, the son of Quichelm. The
same year, Paulinus, bishop of Eochester, exchanged a
temporal life for the life eternal : his sanctity is highly com-
mended by Bede.

Of St. Fursey.

In the year of grace 647, St. Fursey flourished in Ireland.
Giving himself to travel for Christ's sake, he arrived in
France, where he was entertained by king Clevis, and
founded the monastery of Lagny. Not long after he was
followed by his brothers Foillan and Ultan, who became
eminent in France. By the bounty of Gertrude the virgin,
Foillan afterwards founded the monastery of Fosse, where
he rests with the crown of martyrdom. At the same time,
Ithamar succeeded Paulinus in the government of the chur -h
of Rochester.

In the year of grace 648, Martin sat in the Roman chair
six years, one month, and twenty-six days, after which the
see remained vacant twenty-eight days.

Sigebert, king of the East-Saxons, receives the faith of Christ.

In the year of grace 649, king Oswi was in the habit of
exhorting Sigebert, king of the East-Saxons, to receive the
faith of Christ ; for he frequently came into the province of
the Northumbrians. At length, with the consent of his
friends, he was baptized by bishop Finan. As he was now
become a citizen of the eternal kingdom, on his return to his
own country, he begged king Oswi to give him some teachers
who might convert his nation to the faith. Oswi thereupon
sent into the province of the Middle- Angles, and brought
thence a man of God named Cedda, and giving him a pres-
byter as a companion, he sent them to the East- Saxons to
preach to them the word of faith. Having gone through the
whole country and collected a great church unto God, Cedda
returned home to confer with bishop Finan, who, on learning
that the work of the gospel had prospered, made him bishop

88 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 648.

over the aforesaid nation. Accepting the episcopal office, he
returned to the province of the East- Saxons, where he built
churches in various places, and ordained presbyters and dea-
cons, who commenced and finished the work of baptizing in
the towns of Ithancester and Tileburgh [Tilbury], the former
of which is on the banks of the river Penta, and the latter on
the banks of the river Thames. The same king was not long
afterwards put to death by his kindred because he spared his
enemies, and granted ready forgiveness of injuries. He was
succeeded in the kingdom of the East- Saxons by Swithelm,
son of Sexbald, who was baptized by bishop Cedda in the
province of the East- Angles, in the royal village called Rendle-
sham. He was received from the font by Ethelwald, king
of that nation, and brother of Anna, king of the same people.

Agelbert consecrated bishop of Dorchester.

In the year of grace 650, Birinus, first bishop of Dorchester,
was succeeded by Agelbert. In these days too, Felix, bishop
of the East-Angles, dying after holding the bishopric sixteen
years, Honorius ordained in his room his deacon Thomas of
the province of the Girvii ; who, being taken from this life
five years afterAvards, was succeeded by Boniface. At the
same time, Peada, being made king of the Mercians by his
father Penda, and in every way worthy the. name of king,
came to Oswi, king of the Northumbrians, and demanded
his daughter Elfleda in marriage ; but could only obtain his
request on condition that he, and the people over whom he
reigned, should embrace the faith of Christ. On hearing the
preaching of the truth and the promise of a heavenly kingdom,
by the persuasion of his friend Alfrid, son of Oswi, whose sister
Kineburga he had married, he was baptized by bishop Finan,
with all his family, in a village of the king's called " At-the-
Wall " [<2C? Murum^, and, taking with him four presbyters
to convert his nation to the faith, he returned liome with joy.
Tlie aforesaid priests came into the province and preached
the word of God, insomuch that a multitude of people became
obedient to the faith, and, renouncing the pollutions of idols,
were born again in tlie font. Nor did Penda, though a most
cruel pagan, forbid their preaching the word of God among
his subjects, the Mercians; though he said that they were con-

A.D. 651.] PASSION OF ST. OSWIN. 89

temptible wretches who refused to obe their God in whom
they believed.

Of the passion of St. Ostein.

In the year of grace 651, causes of dissension having
sprung up between Oswi and Oswin, kings of the Deiri and
Bernicians, they each collected an army for battle. But as
they were on the point of engaging at a place called
Wilfaresdune, Oswin, finding himself unequal to his antago-
nist, dismissed his army, commanding them all to return to
their homes, while himself, with a single soldier named
Tonhere, betook himself to the house of count Hunwald,
whom he believed to be a most assured friend. But it was
far otherwise ; for the count betrayed him, and Oswi de-
spatched his general Aethelwin to slay the king. On hearing
of his approach, Oswin straightway went forth to meet the
swords of the wicked ; and the executioners, rushing on him,
in a detestable manner put to death both himself and his
soldier, at a place called Ingetlingum.

Thus Oswin followed the example of the Saviour, who,
when the Jews were seeking liim in order to crucify
him, made haste to suffer, and liimself demanded of them
whom they sought, and on their replying that they sought
Jesus of Nazareth, " If," said he, " ye seek me, let these go
away ;" meaning thereby his disciples, since liimself alone
was sufficient for the redemption of the world. Animated by
such an example, the glorious martyr of God, betrayed by
his friend, as was the Saviour by his disciple, gave himself
up to death for his country and his people ; calling to mind
the saying of the Saviour, " Greater love hath no man, than
that a man should lay down his life for his friends." It
cannot, therefore, be doubted that such an end was preceded
by a good life ; for no one becomes perfect of a sudden.
From his early years he was, as has been said already, a
most sincere lover of the Christian religion, of lofty stature,
undaunted courage, of an angelical countenance, courteous in
manners, full of resources of a cheerful disposition, affable to
all, abounding in works of piety, maintaining such a course
between the poor and the rich that the former looked on liim
as an equal, while the latter reverenced him as their lord.
By which it came to pass that all men flocked unto the king,

90 KOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 651.

seeking his society for the sake of his rare mental qualities,
to the end that, being instructed after the royal fashion, they
might appear wise in the eyes of others. I must not omit to
speak of his humility, a virtue which has been called the guar-
dian of the others, and of which he left a singular example to
all his posterity. He had given to bishop Aidan a very
valuable and excellent horse, which he might use either in
crossing rivers, or for expedition's sake, when travelling on
any urgent business, though he ordinarily went on foot.
Not long after, a poor man meeting him, and asking for alms,
he dismounted, and ordered the horse, with his royal trap-
pings, to be given to the beggar ; for he was a friend to the
poor, and, as it were, the father of the wretched. This being
told to the king, he said to the bishop, " Why, my lord,
should you give to a poor man the royal horse which you
ought to have kept for yourself ? Had we not other horses,
of less value, and of a different sort, which would have been
good enough for poor persons, but you must needs give
them the one which I had particularly selected for yourself?"
On which the bishop replied, " What is it you say, O king ?
Is that foal of a mare more dear to you than this child of
God?" The king instantly repented of what he had said, and
straightway rising up, he threw himself at the bishop's feet,
beseeching him to pardon his offence, and freely to give
whatever he would of the rest of liis substance to the children
of God. At this sight, the bishop immediately arose, and
lifting him up, assured him that he would be entirely pacified
if he would only sit down and lay aside his sorrow. The
king beginning to be merry, as the bishop bade him, the
pontiff began to be sad, and shedding tears in abundance, he
said to his servants, in the tongue of his own country, " 1
never till now saw a humble king: this country is not
worthy of such a ruler." Lastly, he was perfect in his love
to God and to his neighbour ; for in loving God he so loved
his neighbours that, to spare his own people, and what is
more, aliens also, he did not scruple to shed his own blood.
Being, tlierefore, endued with so many and such excellent
virtues, and rendered thereby a worthy sacrifice unto God,
he hastened unto martyrdom.

The most blessed king and martyr, Oswin, suffered on the
20th day of August, in the ninth year of liis reign, at a place

A.D. C53.] COUNCIL OF THE LATERAN. 91

called " Ingetlingum," and his body was taken to the church
of the mother of God, at the mouth of the Tyne, a river in
the north, and was there buried in the open air. For
the people in those parts were rude, and the body of the
martyr was buried in an obscure nook of land in a stone
coffin, to be brought to light in after times by the grace of
God. He was succeeded in the kingdom of the Deiri by
Oidwald, son of king Oswald by his queen Eanfleda, daughter
of king Eadwin. Twelve days after the death of Oswin,
bishop Aidan was removed from this world, and received
from God the everlasting reward of his labours. He was
succeeded in the bishopric of Lindisfarne by Finan, a Scot
by nation, who however did not long hold it.

Of a monk who was taken to battle against his will.

In the year of grace 652, Egric, king of the East-Angles,
being provoked to battle by Penda, king of the Mercians,
and thinking himself inferior to the enemy, requested his
predecessor, Sigebert the monk, to go with him to the battle
for the sake of encouraging the army. On his refusal they
brought him forth from the monastery and led him to the
field against his will, hoping that the soldiers would be less
inclined to flee in the presence of one who was formerly a
most brave king, and well skilled in military affairs. But
mindful of his profession, which did not permit him to fight,
he was slain, together with king Egric, and the whole of
their army was cut in pieces or dispersed. He was succeeded
by Anna, son of Eni, of royal race, a most excellent man, of
whom we shall speak in the sequel.

Pope Martin condemns the heresy of the Monothelites.

In the year of. grace 653, pope Martin held at Rome a
council of a hundred and five bishops, in which he con-
demned the heresy of the Monothelites, and its adherent
Paul, the patriarch of Constantinople, falsely so called. On
hearing of which, Constans Augustus summoned pope Martin
to Constantinople, and banished him thence to the Chersonese;
moreover, he condemned many of the orthodox to stripes and
exile, because they would not acquiesce in his heresy. At
the same time Deusdedit succeeded Honorius, as archbishop
of Canterbury.

92 ROGER OF wp:ndover. [a.d, 654.

In the year of grace 654, Peiida, king of the Mercians,
madly bent on war, and rejoicing only in bloodshed, made
an attack on Anna, king of the East- Angles, a very reli-
gious man, whom he destroyed in a moment, with all his
army. Anna was succeeded in the kingdom by his brother
Athelhere. The same year died Erconbert, king of Kent,
and was succeeded in the kingdom by liis son Egbert, who
reigned nine years. Egbert had brought up in his palace
Athelbert and Ethelred, the two sons of his uncle Ermenred,
who, after their regeneration in holy baptism, continued in
innocence and voluntary chastity, and threw the shield of
humility over their eminent virtues. Now there was, in the
house of the aforesaid king, a certain servant, a limb of the
devil, named Thuner, which is the same with " Tonitrum "
in Latin, and means " Thunder," who, through envy at the
improvement of the noble boys, made it his daily business
with the king to blacken their innocence. " I see," said he,
''that thou, O king, art with much care bringing up these
youths, who will one day aspire to take thy kingdom from
thee ; wherefore I would give thee good counsel, either to
banish them to a distance, or to deliver them to me to put them
to death." As he daily urged him on, and the king dissembled
or gave a cold denial, the audacious wretch was encouraged
to destroy tlie guiltless. Not to make a long story, Thuner,
"vvith devilish rage, armed a multitude, and, in the king's
absence, ignominiously cut the throats of the aforesaid inno-
cents, and buried the bodies of the holy youths without
ceremony in the king's hall under the royal chair. On the
king's return, in the dead of the night, a column of light was
shed down from heaven, and filled the royal house with a
wonderful resplendence, at the sight of whicli the servants
of the king's household fell to the ground in consternation,
and almost lost their wits. The king being awaked by the
uproar among his servants, and being quite ignorant of the
cause of the tumult, rose as usual to hear matins ; and, on
going out of the house, he saw an orb of unusual splendour
with bright rays issuing therefrom. Tlie king thereon called
to mind his conversation with that wicked servant about
destroying the youtlis, and became very sad. Calling to him
the minister of iniquity, he demands of him where his kins-
men were, who were wont to be with him daily, but whom

i

A.D. 6oi.'] EGBERT, KING OF KENT. 93

he had not seen about him on the past day ? To which the
other replied, as Cain did, " I know not ; am I the keeper of
the youths?" The king thereon said to him, "Thou base
servant; didst thou not always speak evil to me of them?
Thou canst not, therefore, but know where they are." On
which the "wicked wretch, with the utmost effrontery, told
the king what he had done. The latter was greatly enraged;
but when his anger had passed off, he charged himself with
the whole guilt of the crime, and being troubled beyond
measure, he spent the remainder of the night in tears. When
at length the day began to dawn on the earth, he commanded
archbishop Deusdedit to be summoned, and as many of the
nobles as possible, to whom he related in order how a column
of light had been shed down from heaven upon the corpses of
the holy youths. The archbishop gave counsel that the bodies
of the innocents should be conveyed to the metropolitan church,
and there be committed to burial after a royal manner. At the
same time they went together to the spot, and found the sacred
relics lying ignominiously beneath the king's chair. These
things took place in the royal village of Eastreia [East Rye].
When the relics of the saints were duly placed on a bier, the
archbishop gave orders that they should be carried to Christ's
Church in Canterbury, but in vain ; for with all their efforts,
they could not move them from the spot. They then changed
their purpose, and attempted to convey them to the church of
the blessed Augustine, but with no better success. They at
length determined to carry them to the famous monastery of
Waering, and on this change of purpose, they lifted the bier
with the slightest effort, as if it were of no weight at all; and
having arrived there, after the funeral rites were performed
by the archbishop, they committed the bodies of the saints to
burial near the larger altar ; at which spot many signal
miracles are wrought, by divine mercy, to God's praise and
their glory. It happened at that time that Ermenburga, the
king's sister, left her husband, the son of Penda, king of the
Mercians, and with his consent chose to lead a life of chastity.
On her coming to her brother, with her family, and signify-
ing to him her resolution, he gave her the spot where he had
seen the vision aforesaid; and there Ermenburga, the beloved
of God, built a monastery in honour of the martyrs, and took
seventy nuns as her associates, and at length rested in the

94 ROGER OF AVENDOVER. [A.D. 655.

Lord, after offering unto God the worthy fruit of a good
conversation. At this time, also, Botulph built a church at
Icanhoe.

Death of Penda, king of the Mercians,

In the year of grace 655, at the command of Cadwallo,
king of the Britons, Penda, king of the Mercians, assembled
an innumerable army and invaded Nortliumberland. Driven
by necessity, king Oswi promised him abundance of gifts
and royal ornaments if he would lay aside hostilities and
return home peaceably. But when neither gifts nor en-
treaties could prevail, the king had recourse to divine help
for deliverance from the impious barbarian, and binding
himself by a vow, he said, " If tlie pagan will not receive
our gifts, let us offer them to Him who will, even to the
Lord our God." He then vowed, that if he should come off
victorious, he would dedicate his daughter unto the Lord in
holy virginity, and would give, together with her, twelve
manors for founding monasteries ; and thus, with a little
band, he prepared himself for the contest. The pagan is
said to have had an army thrice as large, equipped in all
points for war under thirty leaders. Oswi and his son Alfrid,
having Christ for their leader, met and routed them, and
cut them in pieces in the pursuit. Among the rest fell the
most wicked king Penda, who had deprived so many noble
persons of their tempor?.l life. There fell also king Athelhere,
brother of king Anna, of whom we have spoken above : he
was the author of the war, and did not perish alone. The
battle was fought near a river named " Winwed," which at
that time had overflowed its banks from excessive rain ; so
that more were drowned by the water in the flight than
were slain by the sword in the battle; whence it became a
proverb, "In the river Winwed was avenged the death of
Anna, the death of the kings Sigebert and Egric, and the
death of Oswald and Eadwin." King Oswi thereupon, in
accordance with his vow unto the Lord, returned thanks to
God for the victory which had been granted to liim, and
gave his daughter, who was scarcely a year old, to be con-
secrated to him in perpetual virginity in the monastery of
Hartsey, or Stag IsLand, of wliich Hilda was at that time
abbess. Having acquired a possession of ten families in a

J

1..D. 658.] DEATja OF PEADA. 95

place called " Streneshal," she built there a monastery. King
Oswi concluded this war to the great benefit of either
nation, for whilst he delivered his own nation from the
hostile ravages of the pagans, he converted the nation of the
Mercians to the grace of the Christian faith, having cut otF
their perfidious head who had inflicted universal slaughter.
Athelhere was succeeded in the kingdom of the East- Angles
by his brother Ethelwald, and, by continued successions, the
kingdom at last came to Eadwolf and Eadwald, sons of the
same Athelhere.

Of the first bishops of Lichfield.

In the year of grace 656, king Oswi granted to Peada,
the son of Penda, the kingdom of the South-^Mercians, to hold
of himself, because he was his kinsman. The South-Mer-
cians are separated from the North-Mercians by the river
Trent. Diuma was the first bishop in the province of the
Mercians, as also of Lindisfarne, and of the Middle-Angles.
He died and was buried among the INIiddle- Angles. The
second bishop of the same province was Coellac, who, quit-
ting the episcopal office, returned to Scotland. The third
was Tunhere, of the English nation, but taught and ordained
by the Scots : he was abbat in the monastery of Ingethn-
gum, the spot where Oswin, the king and martyr, was slain.

Death of Peada king of the Mercians, tcho was succeeded by Wnlfhere

his brother.

In the year of grace 657, Peada the son of Penda, was
most wickedly slain, by the treachery, as it is said, of his
wife, at the season of the Easter festival. He was
succeeded by his brother Wulfhere, who inherited his
father's valour, and reigned seventeen years. No sooner
was he raised to be king, than, with the aid of his generals
Immin, Eabbi, and Edbert, he rebelled against king Oswi,
and driving out his officers from the kingdom of the Mer-
cians, tliey recovered at once their territories and their inde-
pendence. He had for his bishops, after Tunhere, Jaruman,
Ceadda, and Winfrid, who successively discharged the epis-
copal office in Mercia.

In the year of grace 658, Kinewalc, king of the West-
Saxons, rebelled against the Britons at Penn, but the latter

96 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 661

at first somewhat repulsed the English. At length becoming
fatigued, the courage of the Britons melted like snow ; they
were routed from Penn as far as Pendi'ed, and the descend-
ants of Brute never recovered from the blow inflicted on
them on that day.

Eugenius pope*

In the year of grace 659, Eugenius sat in the Roman
chair two years, nine months, and twenty-two days ; after
which the see remained void for two months.

Miracle of St. Dionysius,

In the year of grace 660, king Clovis uncovered the body
of the blessed Dionysius, and covetously and irreligiously
broke off the bone of his arm, which he took away, and pre-
sently after he fell into a lasting madness.

In the year of grace 661, Kinewalc, king of the West-
Saxons, rebelled against Wulfliere, king of the Mercians ;
but the latter, partaking of his father's valour and good
fortune, prevailed, and routed the king of the West- Saxons,
and ravaged his territory, till at last he made himself master
( f the Isle of Wight. At this time also, Athelwald, king of
the South- Saxons, being subdued by the aforesaid Wulf-
here in the fourth year of his reign, embraced the faith
of Christ, and was received by the same king from the
font. After which he sent Eopa, the presbyter, to the Isle
of Wight, to preach to that people and convert tliem to the
true faith. There was at that time in the province of the
Northumbrians a certain clergyman, named Wilfrid, a great
friend of Alfrid, the son of Oswi, whom he had instructed
in the doctrines of Christianity. On his return from Rome,
he had spent a considerable time with Dalfin, archbishop of
Lyons, and had received from him the ecclesiastical tonsure.
Alfrid therefore gave him a monastery of forty families at
Ripon, which he had given a little beforcto tlie bishops who
kept Easter according to the custom of the Scots ; but for-
asmuch as they afterwards, being left to their option, chose
rather to leave the place tlian change their custom, he gave
it to him whose life and doctrine were more worthy. There
came at that time into the province of the Northumbrians,
Ageibert, bishop of the West- Saxons, whom we have men-

A.D. 663.] CLOTAIRE IH. 97

tioned above, a friend of Alfrid, and at his request
ordained the aforesaid Wilfrid priest in his monastery ;
where, spending his life in holy conversation, he sedulously
fulfilled himself the precepts wliich he dehvered to his dis-
ciples. Bishop Agelbert left king Kinewalc and the kingdom
of England, and received a bishopric in France : he was
succeeded by Wina.

. In the year of grace 662, Vitalian sat in the Roman
chair twelve years and six months ; after which the see was
void for two months and thirteen days.

Clotaire reigns in France.

In the year of grace 663, Clotaire reigned in France
four years. At the same time there was a great disputation
in England between the English and the Scots respecting
the observance of Easter ; for there assembled at Streneshal,
king Oswy and his son Alfrid, Colman a Scot, bishop of
Lindisfarne, with his clergy from Scotland, Cedda another
bishop, with the abbess Hilda, who favoured the Scottish
party. On the other side was Wilfrid the presbyter with
his monks and clergy, who kept Easter diiferently from the
Scots. When they were all assembled, king Oswy showed
that it is the duty of those who serve one God, to observe
the same rule of life ; and as they all expected the same king-
dom in heaven, so they ought not to differ in the celebra-
tion of the heavenly sacraments ; but rather to inquire
which was the truer tradition, that the same might be faith-
fully followed by all. Colman then said, " The Easter which
I keep I received from my elders, who sent me hither as
bishop ; all our fathers, men beloved of God, are known to
have kept it after the same manner ; and that no one may
despise it, it is the same which the blessed evangelist John
is recorded to have observed in all the churches over which
he presided." Having said thus much, and more to the
like effect, the king commanded Wilfrid the presbyter to
speak, who accordingly thus began ;— " The Easter which
we keep is observed in common by Romans, Italians,
French, Greeks, and the universal church wherever scattered
throughout the world, except the Picts, the Scots, and the
Britons, who with foolish zeal oppose the whole world ; for
whereas the Lord said to Peter the prince of the apostles,

VOL. I. H

98 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 665.

* Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church,
and tlie gates of hell shall not prevail against it, and I
will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven ;' canst
thou, Colmau, prefer our fathers, the Picts and Scots, to the
prince of the apostles, to whom the Lord granted the domi-
nion over the whole church ?" On hearing this, the king said,
" Are these things true, Colman, which Wilfrid saith ?" To
which he replied, " They are true, my lord king." " If
then," continued the king, " you both agree in this, that these
words were addressed principally to Peter, I tell you that
since he is the door-keeper, I will not contradict him ; but
will, as far as I am able, obey his commands ; lest perchance,
when I come to the doors of the heavenly kingdom, there
should be no one to open them ; he being my adversary
who is proved to have the keys." The king having thus
said, all present gave their assent, raising their hands towards
heaven, and, renouncing the more imperfect institution, em-
braced that which they knew to be better.

Tuda ordained bishop of Lindisfarne,

In the year of grace 664, king Erconbert died, and was
succeeded in the kingdom of Kent by his son Egbert. The
same year, Colman, bishop of Lindisfarne, returned to Scot-
land with his clergy, and Tuda was ordained bishop in his
room. In the month of May of the same year there hap-
pened an eclipse of the sun, which was followed by an un-
heard of mortality. Deusdedit, archbishop of Canterbury,
died, and the see remained vacant for four years. The
same year, Alfrid, son of king Oswy, sent Wilfrid the pres-
byter into France, to be there ordained archbishop of York.
He was accordingly consecrated by bishop Agelbert, who,
after quitting Britain, was made bishop of Paris. Wilfrid
making some stay, king Oswy sent the presbyter Cedda to
the prelate of the West- Saxons, named Wina, who conse-
crated him bishop, though against the decrees of the canons ;
for while Wilfrid was yet living, no one else could be put
in his room ; but that error was afterwards corrected, as
shall be shown below.

Mortality in Britain.

In the year of grace 665^ there was such an excessive

A.D. 668.] THEODORE AliCHBISHOP OP CANTERBUKY. 99

mortality in England, tliat the people crowded to the sea-
side, and threw themselves from the cliffs into the sea,
choosing rather to be cut off by a speedy death, than to
die by the lingering torments of the pestilence.

A bishopric purchased with money.

In the year of grace 666, Wina, bishop of Winchester,
having been expelled from the prelacy by king Kinewalc,
purchased the bishopric of London of Wulf here, king of the
Mercians, at a great price ; for which cause, he was not
worthy to be reckoned after his death among the bishops of
London.

Contention between the Romans and Constans.

In the year of grace 667, the emperor Constans, wishing
to make Rome the capital of the empire, was opposed by
the inhabitants of Constantinople, and so his design was frus-
trated. He afterwards went to Rome, and presented to St.
Peter a mantle wrought with gold, which pope Vitalian
received with due honour, and conveyed to the doors of St.
Peter's in the midst of a vast concourse of people. After
a sojourn of twelve days in the city, he was moved by his
excessive cupidity to have conveyed down the Tiber, in
order to take them with him to Constantinople, all sorts
of decorations of brass and of marble with which the city
was embellished ; among the rest, he stripped of its brazen
roof the church of the blessed Mary, the mother of God,
and of the martyrs, which was formerly called the Pan-
theon, and carried it away with him to Constantinople.

Theodore is consecrated archbishop of Canterbury, and having expelled
Cedda, archbishop of York, he recalls Wilfrid.

In the year of grace 668, pope Vitalian ordained Theo-
dore bishop of the church of Canterbury. After two years
he came into Britain, and degraded Cedda, a holy and
modest man, who, he was informed, had been improperly
promoted to the archbishopric of York, and recalled Wil-
frid who had been unjustly expelled. Cedda humbly acqui-
esced and accepted the bishopric of Lichfield.

h2

100 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 672.

An act of treachery.

In the year of grace 669, the emperor Constans was most
wickedly slain by his servants in a bath. After his death,
the soldiers took Mizentius, a certain Armenian, and made
him emperor ; but after a few days, Constantine, son of the
deceased Constans, overcame Mizentius and the murderers of
his father, and condemned them to a disgraceful death.

In these days days died Mahomet the false prophet, of
whom we have spoken before, and he was buried in hell.

Constantine, after attaining the Roman empire, destroyed the heresy of

the Monoihelites.

In the year of grace 670, Adeodatus sat in the Roman
chair four years, two months, and five days ; after which
the see remained vacant for four months and fifteen days.
The same year, Constantine, son of Constans, attained the
Roman empire, and reigned seventeen years. He restored
the churches which had been overthrown from the times of
Heraclius his great-grandfather ; and laboured for the sub-
version of the heresy of the Monothelites and those who
adhered to it. The same year died Oswy, the august king
of the Northumbrians, worn out with disease and old age,
and was buried in the church at Streneshale, where king
Eadwin was buried before him. His son Egfrid reigned in
his stead fifteen years. Now Oswy was the son of Athel-
ferth, who was the son of Athelric, who was the son of Ida,
the first king of the Northumbrians of the race of the Angles.

A battle of birds.

In the year of grace 671, there was an extraordinary
battle in England among the birds, insomuch that many
thousands were found killed, and it seemed that the foreign
birds were put to flight.

On the death of Kinewalc, king of the West-Saxons, his tcife Sexburga

succeeded him.

In the year of grace 672, died Kinewalc king of the
West-Saxons, aftpr> iniii'ii nf timjy-onc years, and his
wife Sexburgj^^^i^Aj^iivRiiMf^plJf*^^ year, but was

expelled the Ju^An^jwrTTy^ tlie irnliirnft^^obles, who would
not go to waf}J^/er tkft.c<$/(t^Wik2^%^^^i'\-

A.D. 674.] COUNCIL OF HERTFORD. 101

Theodore, archbishop of Kent, assembles a council.

In the year of grace 673, Lothaire being king of Kent,
and Eascwin king of Wessex, Theodore, archbishop of Kent,
assembled a council at Hertford, at which all the bishops,
and kings, and nobles of England were present. There
were present, Wilfrid archbishop of York, Bisi bishop of the
East- Angles, Leutherius bishop of the West- Saxons, Putta
bishop of Rochester, and Winfrid bishop of the Mercians.
When all were seated, Theodore set before them ten capi-
tula ; the first of which was, that they should all in common
keep the holy day of Easter on the Lord's day next after the
fourteenth moon of the first month ; the second, that no
bishop should intrude into the diocese of another ; the third,
that it be lawful for no bishop to trouble the monasteries
consecrated by God, nor to take any thing belonging to them ;
the fourth, that monks do not wander from place to place,
but continue in the obedience which they promised at the
time of their conversion ; the fifth, that no clerk leave his
bishop, or be admitted elsewhere without letters from his
prelate ; the sixth, that foreign bishops and clergy exercise
no function without the permission of the bishop in whose
diocese they are sojourning ; the seventh, that a synod be
held twice a year, or at least once, forasmuch as many are
hindered by various causes and occupations; the eighth, that no
bishop should ambitiously set himself before another, but that
all should observe the time and order of their consecration ;
the ninth, that more bishops should be made, as the number
of believers increased ; the tenth was, that no one be allowed
any but lawful wedlock ; that none commit incest, nor put
away his wife except for fornication. All the bishops there-
upon assented, and each of them confirmed the particulars
so laid down by subscribing his hand.

Bisi, bishop of the East-Angles, having been removed j Acca and Bedetcin

are set in his room.

In the year of grace 674, bishop Bisi, being hindered by
much infii-mity from administering the episcopal functions, was
removed, and Acca and Bedewin were ordained in his room;
from which time that province has continued to have two
bishops. They had their .^ees, -the^one at Dommoc, the other

102 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 676.

at Helmham. Not long after, archbishop Theodore, taking
offence at the disobedience of Winfrid, bishop of the Mercians,
deposed him, and ordained bishop in his room Sexwulf, the
founder and abbat of the monastery of Medmeshamstede, in
the country of the Girvii. Winfrid, thus deposed, retired
to his monastery Ad Baruue [Barrow in Lincobishire], and
there ended his life in holy conversation.

St. Erkenwald, bishop of London.

In the year of grace 675, at which period Sebba son of
Seward, and Sigehere son of Sigebert the Little, reigned in
the country of the East- Saxons, Theodore, archbishop of
Kent, ordained Erkenwald bishop in the city of London.
This man, before he became bishop, had founded two famous
monasteries, one for himself, and the other for Athelburga
his sister; his own at Certeseie, and his sister's at Berkingum.
At one time, when Erkenwald was infirm in his feet, and
was carried about his diocese on a litter, it chanced that he
came to the bank of a very rapid river ; at which, when his
companions paused, because an infirm person could by no
means pass over that river, either on horseback or on foot,
all at once the stream disappeared ; and no sooner had the
bishop and his attendants passed over, than it resumed its
natural course. The touch of that litter cured many weak
and aguish persons. At length Erkenwald, the man of God,
after passing through the present life, died, and was buried
in the church of the blessed Paul at London, where even to
this day he bestows on such as call on him a speedy cure of
their divers infirmities. His successors were Waldere, Jug-
wald,Egulf, Wigere, Eadbritli, [Eadgar], Kinewalc, Eadbald,
Edbert, Osmund, Ethelnoth, Celbert, Revulf, Suithulf,
Eadstan, Wulsi, Ethelward, and Estan. All of tliese sat
in the chair of London until the times of Edward the Elder,
king of the English; but the memory of them all has perished
to that degree, that neither their acts, nor even their tombs,
are known.

Death of Cadwallo king of the Britons, who was succeeded by his son, the

young Cedwalla.

In the year of grace 676, died Cadwallo, king of the
Britons, under the pressure of old age and infirmity, after a
reign of forty-eight years. The Britons embalmed his body,

A.D. 676.] DEATH OF CADWAiLO. 108

and placed it with wonderful art in a brazen statue cast after
the measure of his stature. This they set on a brazen horse
over the west gate of London, in token of the sway he had
exercised over the EngUsh nation.* They also built under
the same gate a church in honour of the blessed Martin,
wherein divine ceremonies might be for ever performed for
him, and all who had departed in the faith. He was suc-
ceeded in the kingdom by his son Cadwallader, whom Bede
calls the young Cedwalla, whose mother was sister to Penda
king of the Mercians, whom Cadwallo took to "u-ife, after
making peace with her brother, and of her begat Cadwallader.
At the same time died Wulpher, king of the Mercians, whose
queen Ermenhilda was daughter of Erconbert king of Kent;
and of the holy Sexburga his queen, who was the daughter
of Anna king of the East- Angles and sister of St. Etheldrida;
she bore him St Wereburga, a virgin of excellent virtues,
who, on the death of her father, renounced the world, and
entered the monastery of Etheldrida, her mother's aunt. Her
uncle Athelred, who succeeded her father in the kingdom, on
hearing of her sanctity, set her, in the capacity of abbess,
over several monasteries of virgins devoted unto God, with
whom she lived in regular discipline, serving Christ her king
unto the end of her life, and at last departed out of this world
in one of her own monasteries called Trikingeham [Trentham].
Her body was carried, in accordance with the directions she
had given in her lifetime, to the monastery of Heanbirig [Han-
bury], where it was honourably entombed. Now, this province
remained entire until the time when the impious Danes
ravaged with cruel slaughter the English provinces. Bang
Wulf here had, besides, three brothers, Athelred, Peada, of
whom we have spoken before, and Merwald, who reigned in
the western quarter of the Mercians. His queen, St. Ermen-
burga, daughter of Ermenred, brother of Erconbert, king of
Kent, bore him three daughters, St. Milburga, St. Mildrida,
and St. ISIilgytha ; she also bore him a son, named Merefin,
a youth of exceeding sanctity. Wulf here was succeeded by
his brother Atheh-ed, who, taking to wife Astritha, sister of
Egfrid king of the Northumbrians, had by her a son named
Ceolred. The same year died Eascwin, king of the West-

• The account of Cadwallo's death is found nowhere but in Geoffrey
of Monmouth.

104 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 678.

Saxons, who was the son of Kenferth, the son of Cuthgils,
the son of Ceolwulf, the son of Kenric. Eascwin was suc-
ceeded bj Kentwin, who reigned ten years, being the son of
Kinegils, who was the son of Ceolwulf, kc.

Donus, pope of Rome.

In the year of grace 677, Donus sat in the Roman chair
one year, five months, and ten days, after which the see
remained vacant ten months and fifteen days. At this time
flourished St. Etheldrida, in the isle of Ely, In these days
also appeared a comet for three months, and each day it shone
in the morning with a splendour equal to the sun.

Wilfrid is expelled his bishopric.

In the year of grace 678, there arose a dissension between
Egfrid, king of the Northumbrians, and the venerable arch-
bishop Wilfrid. The holy man was expelled, and three
bishops sat in his room, namely, Bosa, who presided over the
province of the Deiri, and Eatta over that of the Bernicians,
tl e latter having his seat in the city of York, and the former
in the church of Hagustald [Hexham] : both of them were of
the fraternity of the monks. With them, Eadhed was ordained
bishop over the province of Lindisfarne, which king Egfrid
had lately acquired, he having overcome Wulf here, king of
the Mercians. That province received Eadhed as its first
bishop, Ethelwin as its second, Eadgar as its third, Kinebert
as its fourth, who now fills that office. For, before Ead-
hed, it had for its prelate Sexwulf, who was bishop both
of the Mercians and Middle- Angles ; for when he was
expelled from Lindesey, he continued in the government of
the former provinces. Now, the aforesaid bishops were
ordained by archbishop Theodore, who, three years after the
retirement of Wilfrid, added two more bishops, Tunbert to
the church of Hagustald, on the removal of Eatta to that of
Lindisfarne, and TrunAvin to the province of the Picts, who
at that time were brought under the dominion of the English.
In tlie same year Agatlio sat in the Roman chair, which he
occupied two years, six months, and five days.

IVilfrid goes to Rome.
On being expelled his bishopric, Wilfrid proceeded to
Rome, to lay the case of his expulsion before pope Agatho ;

A.D. 678.] MIRACLE BY WILFRID. 105

but as soon as he had embarked, he was driven by the west
wind to Frisia, where he preached the word to the people of
that region, and washed in the laver of salvation king
Aldegils and his people. After passing the winter with God's
new people, he at length reached Rome, and after his cause
had been examined before Agatho in the presence of a great
number of bishops, he was pronounced by their unanimous
judgment to have been accused falsely, and to be most worthy
of the episcopal office. The pope having at this time assem-
bled at Rome a synod of a hundi-ed and twenty-five bishops,
in opposition to those who held the heresy of the Monothelites,
he commanded Wilfrid also to be sunmioned, who thereupon
took his seat among the bishops, and, at the pope's bidding,
declared his own faith and that of the province whence he
had come. On being found catholic in faith, together with
his people, he was acquitted of the matters laid to his charge;
and, on his return to Britain, he converted the province of
the South- Saxons from the darkness of idolatry to the faith
of Christ. He also sent ministers of God's word to the Isle of
Wight, and in the second year of Aldfrid, who reigned in
Northumberland after Egfrid, he recovered his see by the
king's grant.

Wili'rid once, while visiting his parishes, and entering a
certain village named Tundanefre, was met by a great multi-
tude of women, offering to him their children to be confirmed.
A poor woman mingled with the crowd, bearing her lifeless
child, whom she presented to the bishop to be confirmed,
believing that by this artifice she could have her son restored
to her. The prelate, on uncovering the child to perform the
ceremony, perceived that it was lifeless. On being detected
in the fraud, the woman had recourse to prayers, and beseech-
ing him by God and his mother to have compassion on her,
and raise up her son from the dead, she cast herself down,
and grasping his feet, declared that she would not let them
go until her son was restored to her alive. The holy man
fluctuated in mind, dubious whether rashly to try an unusual
miracle, or harshly despise the prayers of the destitute
woman. Pity overcame his virtuous breast : after betaking
himself to prayer, he laid his right hand on the corpse, and
recalled the soul to the body. The woman shouted for joy,
but was enjoined by the bishop not to divulge it.

106 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 679.

St. Etheldrida, abbess of Ely.

In tlie year of grace 679, Egfrid, king of the Northum-
brians, and Athelred, king of the Mercians, fought a severe
battle near the river Trent, in which Ascwin, brother of
king Egfrid, was slain : he was a youth very dear to either
province, for his sister Osrica was married to Athelred, king
of the Mercians. A very fierce war having been kindled
between the kings, the prelate Theodore, depending on divine
aid, entirely extinguished the flame of the contest by giving
a large sum of money to king Egfrid for the death of his
brother. At the same time, the holy virgin Etheldrida
departed out of this world, exchanging a temporal life for an
eternal : she was daughter of Anna, king of the East- Angles,
a worthy offspring of such an illustrious father : she was
first married to Tonbert, prince of the South- Girvii; but on
his death, she continued an undefiled virgin : she was next
married, by constraint of her parents, to Egfrid, king of the
Northumbrians ; but, though twice married, she kept her
virginity most entire. Wilfrid, the man of God, was a wit-
ness of her virginity; for when the venerable Bede ques-
tioned him on this head, he assured him that king Egfrid
had promised him lands and money in abundance, if he
could persuade Etheldrida, his queen, to consent to have
intercourse with him. But the miraculous circumstance that
her flesh when buried, and the garment which was wrapt
round her most chaste flesh, could not suffer corruption,
was a token that she died undefiled by intercourse with man.
After having lived with the aforesaid king twelve years,
during which she could by no means be softened to com-
pliance, this most devoted virgin obtained his permission to
become a nun at Coludesburch,* where Ebba, the aunt of
her husband Egfrid, was abbess; on which occasion St.
Wilfrid gave her his benediction. After the lapse of a year,
the virgin became abbess in the isle of Ely, where, by pre-
cept and example, she became the mother of virgins. After
living there seven years in the praiseworthy service of God,
she exchanged a perishable life for an eternal. Frequent
miracles are still wrought in that place to the glory of God
and the praise of the virgin.

• Supposed by Gibson to be Coldingham in Berwickshire,

A.D. 680.] cou:NCrL of heathfield. 107

The abbess St. Hilda.

In the year of grace 680, the abbess Hilda, after spending
thirty-three years of her life in the habit of holy religion,
departed out of this world unto the Lord. This most
blessed virgin, who was of the noble stock of king Eadwin,
was converted to the faith by the preaching of Paulinus,
after which she quitted the secular habit, and proposed to
cross over to the monastery of Cale, where her sister
Hereswitha, mother of Aldulph, king of the East-Angles,
was happily serving God. But she was retained by bishop
Aidan, and made abbess of Hertesey, and afterwards in the
monastery of Streneshale, which she had herself founded,
where she so instructed her clergy in the institutions of the
church, that five of them attained to the episcopal dignity ;
to wit, Bosa and Wilfrid in York, Hedda in the church of
Dorchester, John in the church of Hagustald, Ostford in
the province of the "VViccii, which was then governed by
king Osric; Tadfrid too was elected from her monastery,
but was prevented by an early death. Her mother had had
a dream, in which she was seeking her husband and could
not find him, but discovered under her garment a precious
neck-lace, which illuminated all the coasts of Britain. At
length the most holy Hilda had an illness which lasted six
years, that her soul might be tried by the long affliction of
her flesh, and that her virtue might be perfected in weakness :
in the seventh year of her fever she passed from death unto
life. At the hour of her departure, a certain man saw her
soul carried to heaven by angels, where with Clrrist she is
solaced with eternal joys.

The same year, Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury, held
a council in a place called Heathfield, in the sixth year of the
reign of Athelred, king of the Mercians, in the reign of
Eadwulf, king of the East-Angles, who reigned after Athel-
wold, and in the reign of Egfrid in Northumberland, and of
Kentwin, in the kingdom of the West- Saxons, Theodore,
archbishop of Canterbury presiding, with his suffragan
bishops, and many others. The gospels being laid before
them, Theodore delivered to all the holy fathers present a
creed in writing to this effect, " We acknowledge the holy

108 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 681,

and universal five synods of the holy orthodox fathers ; to
wit, that of Nice against Arius and his tenets ; that of Con-
stantinople against the madness of Macedonius and Eudoxius,
and their tenets; that of Ephesus against Nestorius and his
tenets ; that of Chalcedon against Eutyches and Nestorius
and their tenets ; the second synod of Constantinople against
Theodore and Ibe and Cyril and their tenets ; to these we
add a sixth synod, held at Rome in the time of pope Martin,
against the heresy of the IMonothelites, in the reign of the
most Christian emperor Constantine. We acknowledge and
glorify almighty God, as they also glorify him, nothing add-
ing, nothing diminishing. We condemn those whom they
condemned, and acknowledge those whom they acknow-
ledged. To all which tenets we subscribe, as the holy
apostles and prophets believed and wrote. Amen."

The bodies of St. Benedict and of the blessed Scholastica are transferred
from Mount Cassino to the monastery of Fleury.

In the year of grace 681, a monastery was founded at
Jarrow. At the same time, the abbat of the monastery of
Fleury, named Mummolus, admonished by divine revelation,
sent his monk Aigulf to Mount Cassino, to fetch thence the
body of the most holy Benedict. For the monastery which
Benedict had formerly built there had been sacked and
desolated by the Lombards ; but the body of St. Benedict,
and that of his sister Scholastica, remained there, buried in
one coffin. It happened that certain persons set out at the
same time from the city of Mans to the place aforesaid,
to fetch away the body of St. Scholastica; but after they
were come to the monastery of Fleury, they adhered to the
company of the blessed Aigulf until they reached the doors
of St. Peter ; whither as soon as they were come, the blessed
Aigulf presently forsook their company, and went alone to
Mount Cassino, where he also determined to pass the night.
And, lo ! in the deep silence of the night, he saw the sepul-
chre of the holy father Benedict illuminated with a light
from heaven, as if it were encompassed by innumerable
lamps ; but, as the day dawned, the splendour disappeared.
The aforesaid Aigulf thereupon reverently approached the
spot, and breaking open the side of the sepulchre, emptied it
of its contents, which he put into a basket he had provided

A.D. 681.] A MIRACLE. 109

for the purpose ; having done which, as he was returning he
made it known to his companions, and thej went back
together to the monastery of Fleury. But before reaching
it, they came to a place called Neufvi, distant about a
mile from the aforesaid monastery, where the aforesaid
abbat, Mummolus, with a great multitude, reverently met
them, and receiving the sacred pledges with due honour, he
took the aforesaid basket, and placed it in the church of
Peter, the prince of the apostles, and took out of it the most
holy bones, which were lying confusedly in it. As he took
them out he separated them from each other, carefully dis-
tinguishing the larger from the smaller ; which being done,
it chanced that two dead corpses were brought forth for
burial, the one of a male, the other of a female; when,
wonderful to relate, on the larger bones being placed on the
corpse of the male, straightway, by the merits of the blessed
Benedict, the dead man was restored to life; and on the
smaller bones being in like manner applied to the corpse of
the deceased female, she immediately returned to life. There
were present at this spectacle not a few, besides the citizens
of Mans, who had shared in the toil of the journey.
The latter, with many prayers, urgently besought that the
bones of the blessed Scholastica might be given to them,
insisting that two such great luminaries ought not to be
shut up in one coffin, since either of them would suffice for
each. The people of Mans, therefore, returned to their city
with joy, bearing with them the aforesaid corpse, which
they reverently placed in a new church, built in her honour,
near their city walls, where women were assembled under
the regular discipline of holy religion. After this, as the
venerable father Mummolus was one night praying in the
open air, that the Lord would show him in what place he
should bury the body of the most blessed Benedict, on a
sudden, a light was shed down from heaven like lightning,
denoting most clearly to him where the corpse ought to be
laid. Right glad at the revelation, he buried the corpse in
the place which God had indicated to him. Now the place
was an oratory of the blessed mother of God, not far distant
from the aforesaid church of St. Peter. This most holy
corpse was translated in the hundred and thirty-eighth year
from the saint's decease; and whosoever shall there, with

110 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 683.

pious devotion, invoke the name of the most pious father,
shall receive the wished-for reward.

Theodoric reigned in France fourteen years.

In the year of grace 682, Kentwine, king of the West-
Saxons, made war on the Britons, and as they made but a
weak resistance, he overcame them, and vigorously pursued
them with fire and sword even unto the sea.

Si. Cuthbert ordained bishop.

In the year of grace 683, St. Cuthbert was consecrated
bishop of Lindisfarne. At the same time,. Sigehere. king of
the East- Saxons, dying, Sebba, his partner in the kingdom,
began to reign alone.

Egfridy king of the Northumbrians, afflicts the people of Ireland.

In the year of grace 684, Leo sat in the Roman chair
ten months and seventeen days. The same year pope Bene-
dict succeeded for two mouths and three days. The same
year, Egfrid, king of the Northumbrians, sending an army
into Ireland with Bert as their leader, committed ravages on
that innocent people, who had always been most friendly
to the English nation, sparing not even churches and monas-
teries. They did their best to repel force by force, invoking
the aid of divine pity, and putting up continual prayers for
the vengeance of Heaven to light on their invaders. It
accordingly came to pass, that those who were justly cursed
for their impiety, quickly suffered the punishment of their
guilt by the vengeance of the Lord, as the following year
will show.

Egfrid f king of the Northumbrians, being slain, is succeeded by Alfrid

his brother.

In the year of grace 685, John sat in the Roman chair
one year. The same year, Egfrid, king of the Northum-
brians, having rashly led an army to ravage the provinces of
the Picts, in spite of the remonstrances of his friends, and
especially of Cuthbert of blessed memory, who had hitely
been ordained bishop, he was led by a stratagem of his ene-
mies, who pretended to flee, into the narrow fastnesses of
their inaccessible mountains, where he perished with the
greatest part of the forces he had brought with him. He
was succeeded by his brotlier Alfrid, who, although not be-

A.D. 685.] LEGEND OP THE CAPTIVE SOLDIER. Ill

gotten in ^awful wedlock, was nevertheless most learned in
the Scriptures, and who commendably repaired the tottering
state of the kingdom. Now Egfrid was the son of Oswy
and Eanfleda, daughter of king Eadwin; and Oswy was the
son of Athelfrid, who was the son of AtheMc, who was the
son of Ida, the first English king of the Northumbrians. It
happened in the course of a certain war between Egfrid and
Athelred, king of the Mercians, as has been said above,
that a wonderful miracle was wrought, the relation of which
may, I think, conduce to the profit of many. There fell
in that battle, among others of Egfrid's soldiers, a certain
young man named Imma, who lay to all appearance dead,
among the corpses of the slain, all that day and the follow-
ing night. At length his spirit returning, he revived, and
sitting upright he bound up his wounds in the best manner
he could ; then after resting awhile, he rose up to go away ;
but while so doing, he was taken by one of Athelred's officers
and thrown into fetters. Now the soldier that was bound
had a very religious brother named Tunna, who on hearing
that his brother was slain in the aforesaid battle, came to
seek his dead body, and finding one very like it, believing
it to be his brother, he took it to his monastery, where he
interred it with all honour, and had frequent masses cele-
brated for the absolution of his soul. Now at the time when
he had masses celebrated for his brother, the fetters of the
latter were loosed and could not be kept on him. The
officer thereupon, on seeing that he could not be held with
fetters, brought him to London and sold him to a certain
Frisian. The latter too, finding the same thing, received
of the soldier the sum he had given for him, and suff'ered
him to depart ; and on his coming home and relating to his
brother and his countrymen what had happened, numbers
were stirred up to offer the host oftener unto God, and to
almsgiving and prayers for the delivery of those who were
departed out of the world. I have thought good to insert
tliis miracle in my history, because I have found it to be un-
questionably true.

112 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 686.

On the death of bishop Eatta, John succeeded to the government of the
church of Hagustald.

In the year of grace 686, Conon sat in the Roman chair
eleven months. At the same time, bishop Eatta being dead,
John, a holy man, succeeded to the government of the church
of Hagustald [Hexham].

In the same year, Lothaire, king of Kent, died on the
6th of February. He had been wounded in a battle with
Eadric, king of the South- Saxons, and son of his brother
Egbert, and died under the physician's hands.

The same Eadric succeeded him, and reigned a year and
half.

At the same time, the Lord's servant Cuthbert, after
governing the church of Lindisfarne two years, knowing by
the Spirit of God which was in him, that the day of his de-
parture was at hand, renounced the burden of the pastoral
care, and returned with eagerness to the beloved exercise of
a hermit's life, to the end that the flame of compunction
might more freely consume the thorns of worldly care
which had sprung up in him.

After spending nearly two months in great exultation at
the recovery of the tranquillity he had so longed for, and in
the exercise of both his mind and body with his usual
rigorous discipline, he was seized with a sudden sickness,
and began by the fire of temporal suffering to be prepared
for the joys of never-ending bliss, and reached his end after
three weeks of continual suffering. After strengthening
himself for his departure by partaking of the body and
blood of the Lord, he raised his eyes and hands towards
heaven, and resigned his spirit, commending his soul to God.
Being conveyed in a vessel to the isle of Lindisfarne, his in-
corruptible body was deposited in a sepulchre of stone at the
rijrht hand of the altar in the church of the blessed Peter,
where he rested like one asleep. The miracles which he had
wrought in his life-time did not cease, even when he was dead
and buried. For a certain boy, in the territory of Lindisfarne,
was vexed by a most grievous demon, and conld gain no relief
by all the grace of exorcisims : he was placed on a cart And
brought to the monastery, to be cured by the merits of the

A..D. C86.] CEDWALLA KIN'G OF WESSEX. 113

blessed man. A certain priest there, admonished by the
Spirit of God, took up a small quantity of earth, in a spot
where he knew the water, which had been used for washing
the deceased body of the blessed father had been poured ;
and after dipping it in water, put it into the mouth of
the patient. As soon as he touched the water, he ceased
his raving, and after a night of tranquil sleep, in the morn-
ing he confessed himself to have been delivered by virtue of
the blessed father Cuthbert. Eleven years after his burial,
when his body was, as they imagined, reduced to dust, God
put into the hearts of the brethren to lay up his dry bones
in a light coffer. On communicating their design to Eadbert,
he expressed his approbation, and gave orders that it should
be done on the anniversary of his burial. On opening the
sepulchre, they found the body perfectly sound and the joints
supple, as though he were alive, much more like a sleeping
than a dead person, insomuch that all his garments, in which
he had been buried, as became a bishop, were found quite
entire. At this season there was an eclipse of the moon in
the eighth indiction ; the sun was also eclipsed on the 4th of
May about ten o'clock ; and the same year there followed a
terrible pestilence, through the months of July, August, and
September ; there was also a great mortality at Rome. This
pestilence so depopulated Ticinum, that herbs and shrubs
grew within the city, the inhabitants having fled to the
mountains : two angels were seen going through the city,
the one a good, the other an evil one ; the latter carried a
hunting spear in his hand, and as many times as he struck
with it the door of any house by the command of the good
angel, so many corpses were carried forth from that house on
the following day. It was then revealed to certain men of
that city, that the plague would not cease, until an altar of St.
Sebastian the martyr should be built in the church of the
blessed apostle Peter called " Ad Vinoula." The relics of
the aforesaid martyr were therefore fetched from Rome, and
as soon as his altar was erected in the said church, the
pestilence presently ceased : at the same time, on the death
of Kent win, king of the West- Saxons, Ced walla, king oF
the Britons, took possession of that kingdom, where he
reigned two years. There is found a discrepancy between
the history of the Britons and the English Chronicles re-
VOL. I. I

114 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 687.

specting this Cedwalla ; for the English assert that Cedwalla
was the son of Kinebert, of the race of Ceaulin ; whereas
the Britons, on the contrary, say that he was the son of
Cadwallo the British king, who slew the English kings, Ead-
win and St. Oswald.*

Justinian emperor.

In the year of grace 687, Sergius satin the chair at Rome
thirteen years, eight months, and twenty-four days, after
which it remained vacant one month and twenty days. The
catholic emperor Constantine dying the same year, his son
Justinian reigned ten years. In these days also died Eadric
king of Canterbury, and after his decease, strangers invaded
that kingdom ; for king Cedwalla and his brother Mul en-
tered that province, and, meeting with no resistance, pillaged
and wasted it with the utmost cruelty for three years, until
the aforesaid Mul, in his pursuit of vain glory, was cut off
by an untimely death. In the same year, the aforesaid king
Cedwalla subdued the Isle of Wight, and put to a cruel death
Athelwold king of the South- Saxons, who then governed the
people of that island, and committed the most grievous ra-
vages in that province. Not long after he was driven out by
Bertun and Audun, Athelwold's generals, to whom he relin-
quished that kingdom, and they held it for a long season. Now
Cedwalla was according to the English chronicle, as has been
said before, the son of Kinebert, who was the son of Ceadda,
who was the son of Cutha, who was the son of Ceaulin. But I
must not omit to speak of the two sons of Arwald, prince
of the Isle of Wight, who by the grace of God were crowned
with martyrdom. When the island was threatened by the
enemy, they made their escape to the neighbouring pro-
vince of the Jutes, but were brought back again and slain
by command of Cedwalla. The abbat of Redford, whose
monastery was not far off, hearing of their sentence, came
to the king, and besought him, that if he were resolved on
the death of the youths, it might be allowed them to be
first imbued with the sacraments of religion. The king
assenting, they were washed in the fountain of salvation in
the presence of the executioner ; after which they joyfully

• Cedwalla was the name of two kings, who reigned at the same time,
the one over Wesscx, the other over the liritong.

JL.D. 689.] INE SUCCEEDS CED WALLA. 115

underwent temporal death, by which they assuredly knew
they would pass to life everlasting.

C'edwalla, relinquishing his kingdom for God, came to Rome to be baptized.

In the year of grace 688, Cedwalla, touched with heavenly
compunction, resigned his temporal kingdom for God's sake,
and came to Rome, desiring to have the singular honour of
being baptized at the gates of the blessed apostles Peter
and Paul ; for he had learned that in baptism the entrance
to the heavenly life is opened unto men ; he moreover hoped
that he would be loosed from the flesh immediately after his
baptism, and so pass in purity to everlasting joys ; both
which things, by the blessing of the Lord, came to pass
according as he had conceived in his mind.

King Cedwalla being dead, Ina succeeded.

In the year of grace 689, king Cedwalla came to Rome in
the pontificate of Sergius, and was baptized on the holy fes-
tival of Easter, and while he was yet in his white garments,
he was seized with sickness on the 20th of April, and
being delivered from the flesh, he joined the society of the
blessed in the kingdom of heaven. The aforesaid pope gave
him the name of Peter at his baptism, that as his pious love
had brought him from the ends of the earth to the gates
of St. Peter, so he might by name also be joined in fellow-
ship with him. He was also, by the command of the pontiff,
buried in his church, and the following epitaph was placed
on his monument. : —

" Culmen, opes, sobolem, pollentia regna, triumphos,

Eximios proceres, mcenia, castra, larea,
Quaeque patrum virtus et quae congesserat ipse.

Cedwalla annipotens liquit amore Dei."

Cedwalla was succeeded in the kingdom of the West-
Saxons by Ine, who reigned thirty-seven years, and was of
royal race, being the son of Kenred, who was the son of
Ceolwald, who was the brother of Kinewald, who was the
son of Cuthwin, who was the son of Ceaulin, and so up to
Woden. The same year, Geoffery of Monmouth, who was
afterwards bishop of St. Asaph, ended in the following
manner his History of the Britons, which he had commenced
with the fall of Troy : — " The Britons, being expelled the

i2

116 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 692.

island by the Saxons, sought refuge in "Wales ; where, for-
getful of British nobility, they were called, not Britons, but
Welsh, a name derived from Wallo, their leader, or from
Galaes, their queen, or from their barbarism. As for their kings
that have succeeded among them in Wales since that time, I
leave the history of them to Caradoc of Lancarvan, my con-
temporary ; as I do also the kings of the Saxons to William
of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon. But I advise the
latter to be silent respecting the kings of the Britons, since
they have not that book written in the British tongue, whicli
Walter, archdeacon of Oxford, brought out of Britanny, and
which, being a true history in honour of those princes, 1
have thus taken care to translate into the Latin tongue."

Death of Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year of grace 690, Theodore, of blessed memory,
archbishop of Canterbury, di6d full of days, after continuing
in the bishopric twenty-two years, and was buried in the
church of the blessed Peter, as are the bodies of all the
archbishops of Canterbury. The following epitaph was
placed on his monument : —

" Hie sacer in tumba pausat cum corpore prajsul,

Quem tunc Theodorum lingua Pelasga vocat.
Alma novae scandens felix consortia vitJE,
Civibus angelicis junctus in arce poli."
It
At the same time, Beuna succeeded Alwold in the king-
dom of the East- Angles.

In the year of grace 691, Pepin, king of the Franks, sub-
dued Neustria, and made St. Lambert bishop of the church
of Utrecht. At the same time, Willebrord came out of
England into France with twelve companions, and was in
-great reputation for his sanctity.

Brithwald consecrated archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year of grace 692, Theodore, archbishop of Canter-
bury, was succeeded by Brithwald, who was abbat of the
monastery of Raculfe [Reculver]. lie was elected on the 1st
of July, in the reign of the brothers Withred and Sifred in
Kent, who, by their piety and diligence, delivered their nation
from foreign invasion. They afterwards built a church in

A.D. 692.] TTELFRID \^SITS ROilE. 117

honour of St. Martin, in the town of Dover, on a site pointed
out to them by the aforesaid saint, wherein they placed
monks under regular discipline, and enriched them with
lands and other possessions ; they reigned thirty-four years
and a half.

The same year, Wilfrid of York was accused to king
Alfrid, and was by that king and a number of bishops
expelled his bishopric. That he might have an opportunity
of defending himself, he came to Rome with liis accusers,
and, in a numerous conclave of bishops, it was proved in the
judgment of all, before the lord pope, that his enemies had
fabricated many groundless calumnies against him, and letters
were written to Alfrid, king of the Northumbrians, that he
should cause him to be restored to liis bishopric, inasmuch
as he had been unjustly condemned. On arriving in the
parts of Gaul as he was returning to Britain, he was taken
with a sudden illness, insomuch that he could not ride on
horseback, but was borne on a litter by the hands of his
attendants, and in this manner he was brought to Meaux, a
town of France, where he lay four days and nights like a
dead person. After remaining four days in this distressing
condition, without eating or drinking, speaking or hearing,
on the dawn of the fifth day he arose as from a deep sleep,
and sat up, and then, after a gentle sigh, inquired for Acca
the presbyter, who, coming in immediately that he was
called, the former thus addressed him : — " I have just had an
awful vision, which I wish you to hear and not divulge, until
I know what is the will of God respecting me. There stood
by me a certain person in white apparel and of noble aspect,
who said that he was IMichael the archangel, and added, ' I
have been sent to recall thee from death to life ; for through
the intercession and tears of thy disciples, and at the entreaty
of his mother, God hath granted thee to live ; but hold thy-
self in readiness, for, at the end of four years, I shall return
and visit thee; but now thou shalt return to thy country and
recover the greater part of thy possessions, of which thou
wast stripped, and shalt end thy days in peace.' " The bishop
recovered accordingly, to the joy of all, and setting out on
liis journey, arrived in Britain. After reading the letters he
had brought from the apostolical pope, Brithwold, archbisliop
of Canterbury, and Ethelred, who was formerly king, but

118 KOGER OF WENDOVEE. [a.D. 695.

then abbat. most cordially took his part ; but Alfrid, king of
the Northumbrians, contumaciously refused to receive him.
But on the death of Alfrid, shortly after, Osred, who suc-
ceeded him in the kingdom, assembled a synod near the river
Nid, and, after a little altercation, the bishop was, with the
concurrence of all, restored to the government of his church;
and so, after spending his days in peace, he rested in the
Lord four years after, according as it had been foretold him
by the angel. He died on the 12th of October, in his
monastery, in the province of Indalum [Oundle], which was
under the government of abbat Cuthbald ; but, by the care of
the brethren, he was conveyed to his first monastery at Ripon,
where he was buried in the church of the blessed Peter, to
the south of the altar.

In the year of grace 693, Ine, king of the West- Saxons,
made a terrible array of his forces, with a view to avenge the
burning of his kinsman Mul ; but Withred, king of Kent,
went humbly to meet him, and gave him a large sum of
money for the young man's death; and so the strife was
ended, and peace restored. The same year, Brithwald was
consecrated archbishop of Canterbury by Godwin, an arch-
bishop of Gaul. After Godmund, bishop of the church of
Rochester, he consecrated Tobias to be bishop, a man excel-
lently skilled in the Latin and Greek tongue.

In the year of grace 694, Clovis reigned in France four
years. At this time also, the sanctity and innocence of
Leodegar, bishop of Autun, began, through the grace of
God Almighty, to be conspicuous. He was put to death by
a servant of iniquity named Ebroin, who had laid aside the
monastic habit, and was advanced under Theodoric, a former
king ot the Franks, and now with the worst cruelty, inas-
much as he was a domestic of the said king's predecessor, he
caused him to be beheaded after inflicting on him divers
kinds of torments. But while Ebroin was yet living, the
merciful Lord honoured the holy man with the grace of
numberless miracles.

Part of the Lord's cross found at Rome.

In the year of grace 695, pope Sergius found in the
sacristy of the blessed Peter at Rome a large piece of the
Lord's cross, which every year, on the day of the exaltation

A.D. 699.] MURDER OF QUEEN OSTRITHA. 119

of the same life-giving cross, is wont to be kissed and
revered by all the people at Rome. The same year, Hewald
the white, and Hewald the black, two presbyters, went out
of Britain into the country of the Frisons to preach, and
were there crowned with martyrdom, and by command of
Pepin, were buried at Cologne. There was also an eclipse
of the sun at tierce [nine o'clock].

In the year of grace 696, the Mercians, who are called the
Southumbrians, that is, who inhabit that part of Mercia to
the north of the river Trent, committed a most atrocious act
of wickedness ; for they cruelly put to death queen Ostritha,
wife of their king Athelred, and daughter of Egfrid, king of
the Northumbrians. The same year, when the body of St.
Cuthbert was removed by Eadbert, his successor, after the
lapse of eleven years, and placed above the pavement, both
the body and the clothes were found perfectly sound. At
the same time, Leo the patrician deprived Justinian of his
empire, and sent him into exile with his nose and his tongue
cut off.

In the year of grace 697, Leo obtained the Roman empire,
and reigned two years. At the same time, Wilbrord, a
Briton by nation, was sent by pope Sergius to preach to the
Frisons, and king Pepin granted him an episcopal seat at
Utrecht.

St. Lambert crowned vnth martyrdom.

In the year of grace 698, Hildebert* was made king of the
Franks, and reigned eighteen years. In the same year, St.
Lambert was crowned with martyrdom and buried at Utrecht;
for he had dared to rebuke king Pepin for keeping an adul-
teress besides his lawful wife; for which he suffered martyr-
dom at the hands of Dodo, the king's brother, and was buried
at Utrecht, as has been said. At the same time, Absimar,
who is also named Tiberius, Leo being dethroned and his
nose cut off, was thrown into prison.

In the year of grace 699, Absimar, also called Tiberius,
obtained the Roman empire, and reigned seven years.
The same year. Dodo, who slew St. Lambert, was tor-
mented with a terrible malady, being eaten up by worms,

• Hildebert, or Childebert III. succeeded Clovis in 695.

120 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 699.

and on account of the intolerable stench, he was thro^vTi into
the river Meuse ; and all the accomplices of his guilt fell
victims to the divine vengence in the course of this year; for
the man who struck the holy martyr engaged in a contest
with his brother, in which they both fell.

Of a dead man who was restored to life from the pains of purgatory.*

In these days, a certain head of a family in the country of
the Northumbrians, was seized with severe bodily illness,
and died in the early part of the night; but in the early
dawn he revived, and of a sudden sat up, at which all who
were weeping around his body fled in consternation. His
wife, however, who loved him best, remained, though greatly
terrified. Consoling her, he said, " Be not afraid, for in veiy
deed I am risen from the dead, and permitted to live again
among men." Then rising immediately, he , repaired to the
oratory of the little town, where he remained in prayer until
day, and then, dividing all his substance into three portions,
he gave one to his wife, another to his children, and, reserv-
ing the third to himself, he distributed it forthwith among
the poor ; and not long after, he freed himself entirely from
worldly cares, and received the tonsure in the monastery of
Mailros. After entering the monastery, he made the follow-
ing narration to the abbat and brethren of the fearful sights
he had seen. " I was led by a person of a shining counte-
nance and in bright apparel, and we walked on in silence, as
it seemed to me, towards the rising of the sun in summer,
until we came to a valley of immense breadth and depth, and
of infinite length; on the left side were scorching flames,
while the other was no less intolerable by reason of a chilling
storm of hail and snow; each was full of human souls, which
seemed to be tossed from one side to the other, as if by a
violent storm ; for when the wretches could not endure the
force of the heat, they leaped into the midst of the cutting
cold; and finding no rest there, they leaped back again into
the midst of the unquenchable flames, — a miserable alterna-
tion of suffering without any interval of rest ; and there was
an innumerable multitude of ill-looking spirits. I began to
think within myself that this was the infernal place of whose
intolerable torments I had so often heard tell ; on which ray

• See Bede's Eccles. Hist, book v. ch. 12.

A.D. 699.] VISIO'N OF DRICHTHELM. 121

guide, who was going before me, replied to my inward
thought, and said, 'Do not think so.' When he had con-
ducted me, much frightened at so horrid a sight, to the other
end, on a sudden I saw the whole region before us begin to
grow dusk and filled with darkness, which, as we entered,
became so dense that besides it I could see nothing but the
shape and dress of liim who went before me. And as we
went on through the gloom, on a sudden there appeared
before us frequent globes of murky flames, rising, as it were,
out of a great pit, and falHng back into the same. When I
was conducted thus far, my guide suddenly disappeared,
leaving me alone in the midst of the darkness and of this
horrid vision. As those globes of fire continued, without
any intermission, now to rise on high and then to sink to tlie
bottom of the abyss, I observed that the wreaths of flame, as
they ascended, were full of human spirits, which, like embers
flying up with smoke, were now thrown on high, and then
dropped down into the depth below with the retiring vapours
of the fire. An intolerable stench, too, came forth with those
vapours, poisoning all those regions of darkness. When I
had stood there a long time in much dread, and not knowing
what to do, all at once I heard behind me the sound of
wretched lamentation, and the laughter of insulting demons,
which became plainer as it approached me; when I ob-
served a sjang of malignant spirits with much exultation
dragging the howling and lamenting souls of men into the
midst of that darkness ; after which, I could not clearly dis-
tinguish the lamentation of the men from the laughter of the
devils, but had a confused sound of both in my ears. Mean-
while, certain of those dark spirits, ascending from the fiery
abyss, ran and surrounded me, glaring on me with their eyes
of flame, and distressing me much with the stinking fire
which they breathed from their mouth and nostrils, and
endeavouring to seize me with the fiery tongs which they
held in their hands, yet they did not dare to touch me,
though they terrified me much. Being thus on all sides
enclosed with enemies and darkness, and looking about on
every side for succour, there appeared behind me, in the
direction I had come, as it were, a bricrht star shining throujrh
the darkness, which increased by degrees, and came rapidly
towards me; when it drew near, all those evil spirits that

122 ROGER OF WEKDOVER. [A.D. 699.

would have carried me away with their tongs, dispersed and
lied. Now he, whose approach put them to flight, was the
same who conducted me before ; and then turning to the
right, he proceeded to lead me towards the quarter of the
sun's rising in winter, and soon brought me out of the dark-
ness into an atmosphere of clear light. While he was thus
leading me, I saw before us a vast wall, whose height and
length appeared to be boundless. I began to wonder why
we approached the wall, since there was no apparent way of
climbing it. When we were come to the wall, we were
presently, I know not by what means, on the top of it, where
was a spacious and delightful plain, full of vernal flowers of
such fragrance that the wonderful sweetness of their odour
immediately dispelled the stink of the dark furnace, which
had penetrated my very soul. The entire region was illumi-
nated with such a light, that it seemed to exceed the full
splendor of the day, or the beams of the meridian sun ; for
there were in this plain innumerable companies of men in
white, and of souls seated together rejoicing. As he led me
through bands of happy inhabitants, I thought that this was
the kingdom of heaven, but he answered my thoughts, and
said, ' Do not think so.' When we had passed these mansions
of good and happy spirits, and were gone farther on, I beheld
before us a much more glorious light than the former, and
therein heard the sweetest voices of persons singing, and so
wonderful a fragrance proceeded from the place, that the
other, which I had before thought most delicious, now seemed
to me but very indifferent; even as that extraordinary bright-
ness of the flowery plain, compared with this, appeared weak
and inconsiderable. As I was hoping that we sliould enter
that delightful place, my guide, on a sudden stood still ; and
then turning round, led me back by the way we had come,
lie tlien said to me, ' Dost thou know what all these things
are wliich thou hast seen?' I answered. I did not; on which
he said, *That fearful valley which thou sawest, with its
consuming flames and cutting cold, is the place where the
souls of those are tried who, delaying confession and amend-
ment of life, at length have recourse to repentance when on
tlie point of death, and so departing from the body, they
shall all attain to the kingdom of heaven in the day of judg-
ment; numbers too shall be delivered before the day of

A.D. 699.] VISION OF DRICHTHELM. 123

judgment, by the prayers, alms, and fasting of the living,
and especially by the celebration of masses. That liery and
stinking pit, which thou sawest, is the mouth of hell, into
which whosoever falls shall never be delivered. The flowery
region, in which thou sawest those beautiful young people,
so bright and gay, is that into which the souls of those are
received who depart from the body in good works, but who,
nevertheless, are not so perfect as to be worthy of an imme-
diate entrance into the kingdom of heaven; yet they shall all,
at the day of judgment, be admitted to the vision of God and
the joys of the heavenly kingdom; but those who are entirely
perfect in thought, word, and deed, enter into the kingdom
of heaven immediately on their departure from the body ; in
the neighbourhood whereof is the place where thou heardest
the sound of sweet singing, with the fragrant odour and
bright light. As for thee, thou must return to the body and
live again among men ; and if thou art careful nicely to
examine thine actions, and to maintain thy speech and
behaviour in uprightness and simplicity, thou slialt have a
place among the happy companies of good spirits which thou
sawest ; for when I left thee for a time, it was to know how
thou wast to be disposed of.' When he had said this to me,
I greatly abhorred returning to my body, being delighted
with the sweetness and beauty of the place I had seen, and
with the company of those I saw in it; but in the meanwhile,
on a sudden, I know not in what way, I found myself alive
among men.' For the rest, there was a stream in the neigh-
bourhood of his cell, and, in his great desire to chasten his
body, he would frequently get in, and there remain as long
as he could endure it, singing psalms and praying, standing
up to his middle in the water, and sometimes up to his neck;
and, when he came out, he could never take off his clothes
until they were dried by the warmth of his body. And in
winter time, when the pieces of ice were floating around
him, those Avho saw it would say, ' I wonder, brother
Drithelm, that you can endure such excessive cold;' to which
he would simply answer, ' I have seen greater cold.' And
when they said, ' It is wonderful that you endure such
rigorous austerity,' he would reply, ' I have seen greater
austerity.' Thus he continued, through an irrepressible
desire of heavenly bliss, to subdue his aged body with daily

124 ROGER OF WENDOVEK. [a.D. 703-

fasting, till tlie day when he was called away ; and he for-
warded the salvation of many by his works, as well as by his
example.

Earl Brithric is slain.

In the year of grace 700, Brithric, earl of the Northum-
brians, desiring to avenge his lord king Egfrid, invaded
the territory of the Picts ; but as his lord perished, expe-
riencing the curses of the Irish, so he was slain by the
Picts. At the same time, the Romans overran Syria, and
slew two hundred thousand of the Saracens.

Abbat Adaman flourishes.

In the year of grace 701, flourished the good and learned
Adaman, presbyter, and abbat of the monks in the Isle of
Hii. Being sent on an embassy to king Aldfrid, he was
speedily led to approve of the mode of the ecclesiastical in-
stitutions, and of the observance of Easter, which he then
witnessed ; and on his return home, he sought, though with-
out success, to bring his people in the Isle of Hii into the
true way ; after which he sailed into Ireland, and persuaded
them almost universally to observe the proper time of keep-
ing Easter. The same man of God also wrote an account
of the places of our Lord's nativity, passion, and ascension,
and gave a wonderful description of the holy land.

In the year of grace 702, John sat in the chair of Rome
three years, two months, and thirteen days ; after which it
remained vacant one month and thirteen days.

Of St. Benedict the English abbat.

In the year of grace 703, St. Benedict, an abbat of Eng-
land, came to a glorious end, after a praiseworthy life, and
rested in the Lord. This man of God was sprung from a
noble stock of the English race : in his youth he learned the
rudiments of warfare, and became a minister of king Oswy,
who rewarded him with no small possessions ; but despising
for Christ's sake all the perishing things of this world, he
went to Rome, to be instructed in the discipline of the church,
that so he might enter on the spiritual warfare, and be able
thereby to profit botli himself and others, and be found a
useful servant in culture of the Lord's vineyard. Returning

A.D. 704.] BENEDICT BISHOP. 125

thence to the island of Lerins, he received the tonsure, and
joined himself to the fraternity of the monks, among whom he
underwent the regular discipline for two years ; after which he
revisited the threshold of the holy apostles Peter and Paul. At
which time, when pope Vitalian sent Theodore into Britain
as archbishop of Canterbury, he came over with him, and
brought back many relics of the saints. He afterwards
attached liimself to Egfrid, king of the Northumbrians, who
straightway gave him land of sixty families to build a mona-
stery dedicated to Peter the prince of the apostles, at the mouth
of the river Were, in the year of grace 674, in the second in-
diction. Moreover he built another monastery in honour of Paul
the teacher of the Gentiles, at Jarrow, not far from the other,
which was richly endowed by the aforesaid king with lands
of sixty families ; these monasteries he filled with religious
monks, setting Ceolfrid over the one, and Easterwin over the
other : this he did, that whether he were present or absent,
regular inspection might be kept up. The venerable Bede,
the teacher of the English, was committed to this servant of
God to be educated, and was raised by him to the priestly
office ; he is said to have gone to Rome five times, whence
he always returned enriched with heavenly things, and took
care, both by labour and example, to instruct those that were
under him. At length, after a praiseworthy life, Benedict,
the conqueror of vice, and most pious confessor of Christ,
overcome by the infirmity of the flesh, resigned his spirit to
his Creator on the 12th of January. He was succeeded
in the labour and honour of his office by Ceolfrid, a holy
man, and one of his disciples, under whom Christ's servant,
Bede, worthily completed, to the great benefit of the univer-
sal church, his labours on the holy scriptures.

Division of the diocese of Winchester.

In the year of grace 704, died Hedda, bishop of Winches-
ter, successor of Leutherius. In the place where he died,
many miracles were wrought by the merit of his sanctity ;
for the people of that province used to take away the dust
from that spot which they mixed in water, and whoever
tasted it, or was sprinkled therewith, experienced a happy
cure, whether it was man pr beast. On his death, the
bishopric was divided into two dioceses, of which, that of

126 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 706.

Winchester was given to Daniel, who held it till the time of
Bede ; and that of Sherburne was conferred on Aldhelm>
who held it four years. There remained to the bishop of
Winchester two provinces only, namely Hampshire and
Surrey ; while the other had Wilts, Dorset, Berks, Somerset,
Devon, and Cornwall. Now Sherburne is such an insignifi-
cant little village, that it seems marvellous that it continued
to be a bishop's see for so many ages.

Offa, king of the East-Saxons, assumes the monastic habit.

In the year of grace 705, Athelred, king of the Mercians,
after a vigorous reign of thirty years, became a monk, and
died at Bardeney, and was there buried. This king had
two sisters, Kinesdrida, and Kineswitha, both of them most
holy virgins, dedicated to God from their infancy, and nobly
did they keep even unto old age their vow of virginity ; the
younger, not content merely with her own salvation, brought
Offa also, to whom she was betrothed, to the heavenly king-
dom. Now Offa reigned in the kingdom of the East- Saxons,
after Sigehard and Seufred for a few years ; he was a youth
of a cheerful countenance, in the flower of his age, and dearly
loved by his people ; but, by the persuasion of the aforesaid
Kineswitha, who had refused to marry him, he was taught
to sigh for heavenly love, and going to Rome, he there re-
ceived the tonsure, and zealously sought the kingdom of
heaven. The relics of these holy virgins are held in happy
veneration by the people at Medeshamstede, which is now
called Peterborough. Alfrid, king of the Northumbrians,
died the same year, and was succeeded by his son Osred,
who reigned eleven years. Kenred succeeded Athelred in
the kingdom of the Mercians, and reigned five years. At
the same time John sat in the chair of Rome one year.

Sisinnius pope.

In the year of grace 706, Sisinnius sat in the Roman
chair twenty days. In the same year, the exile Justinian
was restored to the empire by the assistance of Trehelbus king
of Bulgaria, and reigned six years ; no sooner had he re-
covered liis power, than he put to death all those who had
driven him out, and cut the throat of Absimar Tiberius ;
moreover he put out the eyes of Gallinicus the patriarch,

A.D. 707.] A LEGEND. 127

and sent him to Rome ; he destroyed an immense number
of Roman citizens, and desolated the Chersonese where he
had passed his exile, exercising unheard of cruelties on his
enemies.

Constantine pope.

In the year of grace 707, Constantine sat in the chair
of Rome seven years and fifteen days, after which it remained
vacant forty days. There was at this time a certain soldier,
of the household of Kinred, king of the Mercians ; the same
was openly given up to all kinds of wickedness, and when
the king earnestly admonished him to repent, he despised his
wholesome counsels, and deferred to amend his flagitious life.
In the meanwhile, falling sick, he was confined to his bed,
and began to feel very severe pain ; on which the king
visited him, and earnestly exhorted him to repent of his
offences before he died ; but he replied that he would not
confess his sins till he was recovered of his sickness, lest his
companions should upbraid him with having done it through
fear of death. The distemper still increasing, when the king
came again to admonish him, he cried out with a lamentable
voice, " What are you come for ? can you do me any good
now ?" " Do not talk in that way," replied the king, " but
behave yourself like a man in his right mind." " I am not
mad," rejoined the other, "but I have a most guilty con-
science before my eyes ; for just before you came, two young
men entered this house, and sat down by me, the one at my
head, the other at my feet ; and one of them produced a book,
very beautiful but very small, and gave it to me to read ; in
it I found written all the good deeds I had ever done ; they
took back the book and said nothing. Then, on a sudden,
appeared a host of foul and malignant spirits, encompassing
the house without, and almost filling it within. Then
one of them, who was the foulest, and seemed to be the
chief, produced a volume, horrid to behold, of enormous size,
and almost insupportable weight, and ordered one of his fol-
lowers to bring it to me to read. Having read it, I found
therein, most plainly written in black characters, all my sins,
not only of word and deed, but even of the slightest thought.
They then said to those noble men in white who sat by me,
' Why do you sit here ? for you know most assuredly that

128 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 710.

this man is ours.' They answered, ' You are in the right ;
take and add him to the number of the damned.' Two most
wicked spirits then rose up with forks in their hands, with
which they struck me, one on the head, the other on the foot.
These strokes are now with great torture penetrating to my
bowels, and as soon as they meet, I shall die, and the devils
being ready to snatch me away, I shall be di-agged into hell."
Thus talked the wretched man in despair, and soon miserably
died. Now it is plain, that those tilings were shown him,
not for his own sake, whom they did not profit, but for the
sake of others, that knowing his end, they might not put ofi'
repentance, lest, being prevented by sudden death, they
should perish impenitent.

King Egfrid's death avenged.

In the year of grace 708, Ine, king of the West- Saxons,
fought against Gerent, king of the Welsh, and in the begin-
ning of the battle, duke Higebald was slain ; but at last the
Welsh king fled, leaving his arms and spoils to the English.
At the same time, Offa, earl of the Northumbrians, fought
against the Picts, of whom he destroyed an immense number,
and so avenged the death of king Egfrid.

Death of bishop Aldhelm.

In the year of grace 709, died Aldhelm, bishop of Sherborne.
This holy man, while he was yet a presbyter and abbat of the
monastery called Maildub's Town [Malmesbury], wrote, by
direction of a synod, an excellent book addressed to his nation,
against the error of the Britons, by which he led them to
the catholic manner of celebrating Easter ; he also wrote an
admirable book on virginity, and many others ; for he was
in every respect a most learned man, as well in liberal as
in ecclesiastical erudition. He was succeeded in the bishopric
by Forthere, a man excellently learned in the holy scriptures.

King Kenred becomes a monk.

In the year of grace 710, Kenred, who had for some time
most nobly governed the kingdc^n of the Mercians, much
more nobly resigned the sceptre of that kingdom ; for in the
pontificate of C-onstantine, he devoutly sought the gates of
tiic apostles, and there assumed the monastic habit, con-

A.D. 711.] THE BISHOPS OF SELSEY. 129

tinuing there in prayer, fasting, and almsgiving, till the
day he was called away. He was succeeded in the kingdom
by Ceolred, son of Athelred, who held that kingdom before
Kenred. Now Offa, king of the East- Saxons, of whom we
have spoken before, came to Rome with Kenred ; with the
like devotedness of mind he left wife, lands, kindred, and
country for Christ's sake, that he might receive in this life a
hundredfold, and in the world to come eternal life. He was
succeeded in the kingdom by Selred, son of Sebert the good,
who reigned thirty-eight years.

Of the first bishop of Selsey.

In the year of grace 711, it was determined by a synodal
decree in the province of the South- Saxons, that the people
who hitherto belonged to the diocese of the city of Win-
chester, over which Daniel at that time presided, should have
an episcopal see and bishop of their own. Accordingl}' Ead-
bert abbat of the monastery of bishop Wilfrid of blessed
memory, which was called Selsey, was consecrated to be
their first prelate. There that servant of God passed an
exile of five years, and obtained from the king of that pro-
vince land of eighty families, that he might there receive
his companions in exile, and supply them with the neces-
saries of Hfe. The place was surrounded by the sea except
on the western side, where it was approached by an istlunus
about the cast of a sling in width. Having obtained a grant
of this place, Wilfrid founded there a monastery, which his
successors held for a long season ; it was composed princi-
pally of the brethren he had brought with 1dm, living with
regular discipline ; and as the aforesaid king Athelwold had
given him such possessions with lands and people, he baptized
all whom he found there in the water of regeneration, and made
them stedfast in the faith of Christ. Among whom were about
two hundred and fifty men and women slaves, all of whom he
not only rescued from the servitude of the devil, but granted
them their liberty, and exempted them from human servitude.
When Wilfrid was recalled to the province of the Northum-
brians, Cedwalla king of the West- Saxons first, and after
him Ine, his successor, held that kingdom, having subdued
and slain the kings of that province ; whence it came to
pass, that for the whole of that time, that nation had no

VOL. I. K

130 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 713.

bishop of its own, but was subject to the bishop of the city of
Winchester, as has been said before. After Eadbert, the first
bishop of that region, ColUi succeeded to the pontifical office,
and when he was removed from this life, that see remained
vacant till the death of Bede. In this year also died the
great Wilfrid, as has been said, after filling the episcopal
office forty-five years ; he was succeeded in the bishopric of
Hagustald [Hexham] by his presbyter Acca, of whose industry
and sanctity the presbyter Bede speaks with great commend-
ation in many parts of his history.

Of the first bishops of Worcester.

In the year of grace 712, flourished Egwin, third prelate
of the Wiccii : the first bishop of that province was Bosel,
the second Osfort, and Egwin was the third in order; he
went to Rome with Kenred king of the Mercians, and Offa
king of the East-Angles, and obtained from pope Constan-
tine the privilege of liberty for the monastery which he
had built in the territory of Worcester, in order to make it
more secure from the violence of the wicked. He was suc-
ceeded in the bishopric of Worcester by Wilfrid, Mildred,
Weremund, Tilhere, Hereferth, Debert, Herebert, Alwin,
Hereferth, Athelhun, Wilferth, Kinewol, Dunstan, Oswald,
and Eldulf, of whom the last three were archbishops of Can-
terbury. At the same time, the emperor Justinian was slain
by the heretic Philippicus at Constantinople, and his son
Tiberius with him ; for Justinian had exercised excessive
cruelty over the citizens, commanding their city to be
ploughed and razed to the the ground, because they had
conspired to depose him, as has been related before.

The heretic Philippicus seizes on the Roman empire.

In the year of grace 713, Philippicus seized on the
Roman empire, and assuming the purple at the Chersonese,
reigned two years. Being a heretic, he sent Cyrus., bishop
of Constantinople, into exile, and set in that see a certain
false monk of his own persuasion, named John. Philippicus
sent to Constantine, the pope of Rome, a letter of hetero-
dox tendency, which that holy man, with the concurrence
of the Roman people, treated with contempt, and ordered

A.D. 714.] LIFE OP ST. GUTHLAC. 131

that the emperor's name should not be used in deeds, nor
his coin be received, nor his name mentioned in the celebra-
tion of mass.

Of St. Guthlac the hermit.

In the year of grace 714, St. Guthlac the hermit ended his
days in the marsh of Croyland. He was of illustrious descent
by both his parents ; at the time of his birth, in the reign
of Athelred, king of the IMercians, a hand, of a ruddy splen-
dor, was seen extended from heaven towards a cross, which
stood before the door of his mother's house : the fame of so
great a miracle speedily filled the region of the Middle-Mer-
cians. The infant was baptized, and named Guthlac by the
desire of his parents ; but when he grew in strength and
years, he gathered a band of followers, and took to arms ;
yet such was his innate goodness, that he always gave back
a tldrd part of the spoil to those whose property it was.
After spending eight years in this lawless life, he one night
began to reflect Avithin himself, and to call to mind the
vanity of this world's glory, and the certainty and eternity of
damnation. As soon as it was morning, he left his parents
and his comrades in robbery, and went to the monastery of
Rependune [Repton], which was then famous : there he re-
ceived the tonsure and the clerical habit, and determined to
do penance for his sins ; he was then instructed in sacred
literature and in monastic discipline, and was singularly de-
sirous of emulating the virtues of each sort. After reading
the virtues of the monks, who had chosen a solitary life, he
longed for solitude, and took a journey to find out a suitable
spot. Arriving at length at a great marsh in the eastern
coasts of the Mercians, he inquired diligently what sort of
country it was ; and was told by a certain man that there
was a great way off in the midst of that vast marsh an
island, which many had sought to inhabit, but that nearly all
had forsaken it on account of the fearful sights that they saw
in that solitude. On hearing this, the man of God requested
that the place might be shown him ; on which the other
took a fishing-boat, and conducted the holy man of God to
the spot. This island is called " Croyland," and no one had
hitherto dared to live there on account of the terrible visions
of demons by which it was frequented. There the holy

k2

132 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 714.

man began to live in solitude, confiding especially in the pro-
tection of the blessed Bartholomew. Having continued there
some time, he returned to his companions, and receiving from
them two boys, he retraced his steps again to the island, where
he took with confidence his spiritual weapons, and fought
manfully for the Lord. Now there was in this island a mound
raised on the turf, and in its side a hollow cistern, where the
servant of God constructed a cabin, and fixed his dwelling ;
he had no garment of linen or woollen, but used skins only ;
and so great was his abstinence, that he would only take a
single morsel of barley bread, and a cup of water after sunset.
One day, when he was intent on his accustomed meditation,
on a sudden two demons in human form came up to him, and
familiarly addressed him after this fashion, " We have expe-
rienced the strength of thy faith and thy invincible patience,
and have therefore ceased to disquiet thee ; moreover we are
willing to instruct thee in the manner of life of the ancient
hermits. Moses and Elias, and the other ancient fathers,
pleased God by their exceeding abstinence ; wherefore it is
necessary to fast, not two days or three days only, but all
the week, that like as God formed the world in six days, and
rested on the seventh, so man ought by fasting six days to
to reform his spirit, and to eat on the seventh, and give rest
to his flesh !" On hearing this, the man of God replied,
" Let them be turned back, who seek my soul to take it ;"
and he presently took his morsel of barley bread according
to his custom ; whereon these malignant spirits retired, and
filled that region with sad lamentations. A short time after-
wards, while the blessed man was watching and praying in
the dead of night, as he was wont, his cell was entirely
filled with foul spirits, who straightway bound the man of
God, and carrying him out of his cell, sank him in the foul
waters of the dark marsh ; and then, taking him up, they
dragged him through the roughest places, well nigh tearing
his limbs asunder. At length they stop for a while, and
command him to depart from that abode ; but he answered,
" Tlie Lord is on my right hand, that I should not be
moved ;" on which they took him again, and beat him with
iron whips, and after this cruel infliction, they lifted him up
in the air, where the heaven itself was blackened with a
host of unclean spirits, who in one body conveyed the servant

JL.D. 714.] LIFE OF ST. GUTHLA.C. 133

of Clirist to the very jaws of hell. On beholding the tor-
ments of hell, he forgot all the pains he had suffered in com-
parison of those which were far greater. They then began
to insult the saint, and said, " See, we have power to thrust
thee into the midst of these pains, where thou will suffer
eternal punishment for thy sins." " Fie upon you," said he,
" ye sons of darkness ; if ye possess this power, why do ye
delay ?" As they were preparing to do so, behold ! St.
Bartholomew came suddenly upon them with great splendor,
and commanded the demons straightway to take back the
servant of God to his own habitation ; they fulfilled the
command of the apostle quicker than it was spoken ; and
whilst he was being carried through the air, a voice was
heard as of persons singing, " The saints shall advance from
virtue to virtue ; the God of gods shall be seen in Si on."

It happened in the days of Ceolred, king of the Mercians,
that the blessed Guthlac seemed to hear about the time of dawn
an uproar of riotous people ; on which the man of God went
forth from his cell, and perceived a multitude of people who
talked in the British tongue, approaching his abode, which
he presently saw to be in flames. As he hastened to its
rescue, he was caught by the arms and lifted up into the air. At
length he perceived it to be a snare of the enemy, and begaD
to say this verse of the psalm, " The Lord is my helper, and
I will set my enemies at naught." At another time, while
engaged in nightly prayer, he felt the island tremble with a
great noise, and presently he heard a sound as of herds
rushing along, and straightway he saw enter figures of divers
monsters, as wild beasts, serpents, and other animals ; as they
made a horrible din around the servant of Christ, he said,
"Why, most wretched Satan, dost thou feign a strength
that is not thine own ? In the name of Jesus Christ, I com-
mand thee to desist;" and, after these words, the whole
appearance immediately vanished. A certain bishop, named
Hebba, came to converse with the holy man, having in his
company a certain clerk, named Wilfrid ; the latter, hearing
his servants discoursing of the virtues and miracles of the
blessed Guthlac, remarked to some of them who doubted in
whose power he did such things, that, if he should see him, he
would be able to discern whether he were a true worshipper
of G^d, or only a specious pretender to sanctity. The afore-

134 ROGER OF VVENDOVER. [a.D. 717.

said bishop, refreshed with the discourse of the man of God,
earnestly exhorted him to receive ordination to the priest-
hood at his hands, whereupon he fell at the bishop's feet and
promised compliance. Greatly rejoicing, the bishop first
consecrated a church, and then with joy promoted him to the
priestly office. By the request of the pontiff, he was that
day constrained to sit at supper with tiie rest, contrary to his
custom ; then addressing the aforesaid Wilfrid, he said to
him, " Brother Wilfrid, what dost thou now think of him, of
whom thou promisedst yesterday to give a most true judg-
ment ?" Rising up in astonishment, the latter threw himself
at his feet, and humbly craved his pardon. I might as well
attempt to number the sand of the sea, as to set forth all the
virtues of this holy man ; he entered on a solitary life in the
twenty-fifth year of his age, and continued in it fifteen years.
He died perfected in sanctity, and was buried in his oratory,
which was dedicated in honour of St. Bartholomew ; in
which place, all who with pious dispositions call upon him,
obtain the indulgence of divine mercy.

Pope Gregory II. and the emperor Anastasius.

Ill the year of grace 715, Gregory sat in the Roman chair
fifteen years, eight months, and twenty-two daj^s, after which
the see remained vacant thirty-five days. The same year
Anastasius made insurrection against the emperor Philippicus,
and, putting out his eyes, seized on his empire, and reigned
three years.

Battle between the kings Ine and Ceolred.

In the year of grace 716, Ine, king of the West-Saxons,
fought with Ceolred, king of the Mercians, at Wodnesburch,
and the victory remained doubtful.

Theodore emperor.

In the year of grace 717, Theodore obtained the Roman
empire, and reigned one year. Tlie same year, Osred, king
of the Northumbrians, was slain by the misfortune of war, in
a battle fought on the sea-coast; and was succeeded by Kenred,
who reigned two years.

• Supposed to be Wenborougb, between Wiltshire anJ Berkshire.

A.D. 721.] DEATH OF JOHN OF BEVERLEY. 135

A most detestable act.

In the year of grace 718, Rabbod, duke of the Frisons,
being persuaded by the preaching of the blessed bishop
Wolfran to be baptized, having dipped one foot in the laver,
drew back the other, and demanded whether there were more
of his predecessors in paradise or in hell. On hearing that
there were more in hell, he drew back the other foot, and
said, " It is better, then, to follow the many than the few."
The same year Leo was made emperor, and reigned twenty-
three years.

Death of king Ceolred.

In the year of grace 719, Ceolred, king of the Mer-
cians, died, and was buried at Lichfield: he was succeeded
in Mercia by Athelbold, a brave and powerful man, who
reigned most triumphantly forty-one years. The same
year also, Kenred, king of the Northumbrians, departing
this life, left the helm of government to Osric, who reigned
twenty years. Now king Athelbold was the son of Alwy,
who was the son of Eoppa, who was the son of Wibba, Sec.

Death of Ingleis»

In the year of grace 720, Ingleis, brother of king Ine,
ended his days. At the same time also, Cuthburga, sister
of king Ine and Kineburga, founded an abbey at "Wimburn.
This Cuthburga had been given in marriage to Egfrid, king
of the Northumbrians, but was separated from him in his
lifetime.

Death of St. John, bishop of Beverley.

In the year of grace 721, St. John, archbishop of Beverley,
rested in the Lord. This holy man wrought many notable
miracles, which are recorded by Bede in his Acts of the
English. The inhabitants of Beverley to this day exhibit a
wonderful spectacle in the place where he was buried ; they
bind fast the fiercest bulls, which their strongest men drag
into the cemetery ; but no sooner do they enter than all their
rage is lulled, and they become as gentle as so many sheep ;
their bonds are then loosed, and they sport at large in the
enclosure, whereas just before they attacked with their feet

136 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 726.

and horns whatever stood in their way. He was succeeded
by Wilfrid the second, his presbyter, who survived the time
of Bede.

How Ine, king of the West-Saxons, slew Eadbert.

In the year of grace 722, Ine, king of the West- Saxons,
marched a large army into Sussex, and slew in battle Eadbert,
whom he had before driven from the castle of Tantona, inas-
much as Ine had built that castle. The same year died
Withred, king of Kent, leaving his three sons heirs to his
kingdom: Ethelbert, the eldest, attained it, and reigned
seventeen years. In these days Tobias, bishop of Rochester,
died, and was succeeded by Eadwolf.

Degradation of the bishop of Rheims.

In the year of grace 723, Ricobert, bishop of Rheims, was
deposed from the bishopric by Charles, king of the Franks,
for refusing to open to him the gates of that city, when he
was engaged in a hostile expedition against Reginfred.
Eutherius also, bishop of Aries, was ejected from his bishop-
ric for the like reason.

Foolish counsel of a Jewish sorcerer.

In the year of grace 724, a certain Jewish sorcerer per-
suaded a certain nobleman to issue an edict for putting down
the images of God and the saints throughout his dominions,
promising him that in that case he should reign forty years.
Induced by the hope of a long reign, the nobleman issued the
edict, but immediately thereupon expired.

J t what time Bede began his history of the English.

In the year of grace 725, the venerable presbyter, Bede,
began his history of the English, and having brought his
commendable undertaking to a happy conclusion, he presented
it to king Ceolwulf.

Images are forbidden to be venerated.

In the year of grace 726, the emperor Leo ordered the
images of Christ and his saints to be broken in pieces : pope
(xregory sought earnestly to convince him by his letters, but

in vain.

A.D. 727.] KING INE VISITS ROME. 137

How king Ine went to Rome.

In the year of grace 727, the fortunate and powerful king
Ine left his kingdom to his kinsman Athelhard, and went to
Rome, that he might exchange a temporal for an eternal
kingdom. On his arrival, with the consent and approbation
of pope Gregory, he built a house in the city, which he
called " the English School ;" to the end that, when the
kings of England and the royal family, with the bishops,
presbyters, and clergy, came hither to be instructed in the
catholic faith and doctrine, nothing heterodox, or contrary to
catholic unity, might be taught in the English church, and
that so they might return home confirmed in the faith. For
the doctrine and schools of the English had been forbidden
by the Roman pontiffs from the time of St. Augustine, on
account of the constant heresies which had sprung up on the
arrival of the English in Britain, whilst pagans mingled with
Christians had corrupted the grace and holy conversation ot
the Christian faith. He built, moreover, nigh to the afore-
said house, a church in honour of the blessed virgin Mary,
wherein the divine mysteries might be celebrated for the
English who came to Rome, and in which they might be
buried, if any of them chanced to die at Rome. And to give
strength and perpetuity to all this, it was ordered by a
general decree, throughout the entire kingdom of the West-
Saxons, in which the aforesaid Ine reigned, that every year,
one penny, whicli in English is called " Romescot," should
be sent from every family for the blessed Peter and the
Roman church, that the English who sojourned there might
from thence be furnished with necessary subsistence. This
church, of wliich we have just spoken, is recorded in the
English Chronicles to have been often burnt and again
restored. This is that Ine who built the abbey of Glaston-
bury, which has lately been destroyed, and enriched it with
many possessions, and protected it with numerous privileges.
The brother of this king was Ingleis, and his sisters were
St. Cuthburga and St. Quenburga ; his queen also was
named Sexburga. He was succeeded in the kingdom by his
kinsman Athelhard, who was sprung from the race of king
Cerdic, and who reigned fourteen years after him. The

138 KOGER OF WEN DOVER. [a.D. 729.

same year this Athelhard fought against young Oswald, who
was of the royal race of the kings of the West- Saxons, and
was endeavouring to subdue that kingdom to himself; but
finding himself not a match for the king, the young man fled,
leaving Athelhard in peaceful possession of the kingdom.

ATiserable death of a certain brother.

In the year of grace 728, pope Gregory, finding the
emperor Leo incorrigible, withdrew Rome, Italy, and Spain
from his rule, and forbade the payment of taxes to him.
The same year, a certain brother, whom I forbear to name,
lived a disgraceful life among the brethren in a noble
monastery. He was frequently reproved by the brethren
and elders of the place, and admonished to apply liimself to
amend his life, and although he would not give heed to them,
he was nevertheless endured for the advantage they had
from his works, for he was singularly skilful in the mechanical
arts. He was much given to drunkenness and other dissolute
pleasures, and preferred sitting in his workshop day and
night, to singing psalms, or praying in church, or hearing
the word of life. At length, falling sick, and reduced to
extremity, he called the brethren, and told them how he saw
hell open, and Satan sunk in the depths thereof; as also
Caiaphas, with the rest who slew our Lord delivered up to
avenging flames ; " and in tlieir neighbourliood," said he, " I
see a place of eternal damnation provided for me, miserable
wretch !" On hearing this, the brethren began earnestly to
exhort him even then to repent, while he was yet in the
flesh ; but he answered in despair, " I have no time now to
change my life, when I have myself seen my judgment
passed ;" and so saying, he died without having received the
viaticum. The report of this, spreading fiir and wide, stirred
up many to repent of their sins without delay.

Stars appear about the sun.

In the year of grace 729, there appeared about tlie sun
two terrible stars ; one of which went beibre the rising sun,
the otlier followed him when he set, as it were presaging
destruction to the cast and west ; or at least, since one of
them was tlie forerunner of the day, and the other of the
night, signifying that mortals were threatened with cahimities

A.D. 734.] SIEGE OF SOMERTON. 139

at both seasons. They extended their fiery tails to the
north-west, and, appearing in the month of January, con-
tinued nearly fifteen days. At this time, a terrible visitation of
pagans ravaged the Gauls and Spain with miserable slaughter;
but they not long after received in that country the reward
due to their wickedness.

Gregory [///.] "po-pe.

In the year of grace 730, pope Gregory sat in the Roman
chair ten years. The same year, Osric left his kingdom
to Ceolwulf, after holding it fifteen years. Now Ceolwulf
was the son of Cuth, who was the son of Cuthwin, who was
the son of Leothwuld, who was the son of Egwald, who was
the son of Aldelm, who was the son of Ocga, who was the
son of Ida. This truly blessed king was Avell instructed in
letters, and his end plainly showed how profitable had been
his life.

Death of Brilhwald.

In the year of our Lord 731, died Brithwald, archbishop
of Canterbury, leaving the archbishopric to Tatwin.

Consecration of Tatwin, archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year of our Lord 732, Tatwin was consecrated
archbishop of Canterbury, in his own city, on the 10th of
June, by the venerable men, Daniel bishop of Winchester,
Ingald bishop of London, Aldwin bishop of Lichfield, and
Ealdulf bishop of Rochester. He was a man highly esteemed
in the church.

Ceolwulf returns to his kingdom.

In the year of. our Lord 733, archbishop Tatwin received
the pall and ordained two bishops. The same year, king
Ceolwulf, being taken prisoner, was shorn an J sent back to
his kinerdom.

Siege of the castle of Somerton.

In the year of our Lord 734, Athelbald, king of the
Mercians, assembled an army and laid siege to tlie castle
of Somerton, which he reduced under his own dominion,
there being none to afford assistance to the besieged. The

140 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^' '^^^^

aforesaid king afterwards subdued all the kings of England
south of the Humber, and reigned over all those provinces.
The same year there was an eclipse of the sun, on the 14th
of August, about the third hour of the day, insomuch that
nearly the whole of his orb appeared to be obscured as by a
very black shield.

Eulogy of the venerable presbyter Bede.

In the same year the venerable and heavenly-minded Bede
ascended to the courts of heaven. Endued with divine grace,
he subdued vice in himself and in others, and is worthy to
be had in everlasting remembrance. This venerable presby-
ter was educated in the monastery of Peter the prince of the
apostles, which is called Jarrow, at the mouth of the river
Wire [Wear] ; there this thrice-blessed man of God spent the
whole of his life under the most reverend abbat Benedict and
his successor Ceolfrid, bestowing all labour on the holy scrip-
tures and giving himself up to meditative studies, esteeming
it delightful to be ever engaged either in learning, writing,
or teaching. In his nineteenth year he was made deacon,
and in his thirtieth he entered on the office of presbyter,
from which time, until his sixtieth year, he composed for the
good of the church from the works of the fathers, and in the
purest style, seventy-eight books, in thirty-six volumes,
which he enumerates in his History of the English ; thereby
deserving the title which has been given him by the whole
church, of doctor and venerable father of the English. And
when he had finished his History of the Kings of England,
which was the last of his books, the fruit of such diligent
study, he broke forth into this prayer, — " And now I beseech
thee, good Jesus, that to whom thou hast graciously given to
draw from thee the words of knowledge, thou Avilt also
vouchsafe that he may some day arrive at the fountain of all
knowledge, and ever appear before thy face. Moreover, I
beseech all who shall read or hear this history of ' our nation,
that they will remember to intercede at the throne of grace
for my infirmities, both of mind and body; and that each
in their several provinces will grant me this recompence,
that I may have the benefit of their pious prayers. Amen."

A.D. 734.] DEATH OP VENERABLE BEDE. 141

Pope Sergius invites Bede to Rome*

The fame of this venerable man reached the Roman pon-
tiff, insomuch that his highness needed his assistance for
solving some questions of sacred scripture. I do not posi-
tively affirm that he went to Rome ; but I have no doubt
that he was invited thither, as wdll appear from this letter,
which pope Sergius formerly addressed to the abbat Ceolfrid
in the following words. " Bishop Sergius, servant of the
servants of God, to the religious abbat Ceolfrid, health and
apostolic blessing. In what words, or in what manner, can
we declare the mercy of our God, and his unutterable pro-
vidence, and his thankworthy acts, or requite him for all his
benefits towards us, who have been brought out of darkness
and the shadow of death into the light of knowledge ? We
therefore exhort the goodness of thy piety, beloved of God,
that, whereas there have sprung up certain questions touch-
ing ecclesiastical matters, that may not be solved without
further inquiry, and on w^hich we desire to confer with some
man of learning, thou fail not to yield a ready obedience
to this our admonition, as becomes a devoted ally of our holy
mother the universal church, but despatch without delay the
pious servant of God, the venerable Bede, a presbyter of thy
monastery, unto the gates of the princes of the apostles,
Peter and Paul, my masters, and thy lovers and protectors,
that he may confer with our lowliness ; and doubt not, that
in answer to thy pious prayers, the gracious Lord will grant
him a prosperous return to thee, after that he shall with
God's assistance have fulfilled my desire touching the afore-
said questions ; for we are persuaded that whatever light
shall through him be communicated to the church universal,
will be profitable to all who are committed to thy care."

Death and burial of the blessed presbyter Bede.

At the time when the venerable Bede, the worthy ser-
vant of God, was to depart out of this world, he was, about
two weeks before the day of our Lord's resurrection, afflicted
with extreme shortness of breath ; and from this time until

* It is certain that Venerable Bede never was at Rome. See my life
of Bede prefixed to the 8vo. edition of his works, and also to the transla-
tion of his Eccles. History in the " Antiquarian Library."

142 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a. D. 734.

the 26th day of June, boing the day of our Lord's ascen-
sion, he was glad and joyful in spirit, day and night
giving thanks to almighty God, every day reading to his dis-
ciples from the holy scriptures, and spending the rest of the
day in psalmody and prayer ; moreover, he passed the whole
nightin joy and gladness, interrupted only by short intervals
of sleep. On the third day before that of our Lord's ascen-
sion, his breathing began to be more laborious, and a slight
swelling appeared in his feet, indicating that death was near ;
the congregation then being assembled, he was anointed and
received the kiss of peace, and reverently and with tears par-
took of the viaticum : he implored every one to remember his
soul, and to some of the brethren who were his more familiar
friends he gave in private some small presents. On the day
of our Lord's ascension, when his soul was about to depart
from the body, as he lay on a hair-cloth over against the
oratory wherein he had been accustomed to pray, he with a
composed countenance, and in his perfect senses, thus im-
plored the grace of the Holy Spirit, " King of glory. Lord of
power, who didst this day triumphantly ascend above all
heavens, leave us not comfortless, but send to us the promise
of the Father, even the Spirit of truth ;" and when he had
ended this prayer, he expired. As his soul was departing, the
attendants smelled a wonderful odour, exceeding that of sweet
spices or precious balsam. He was buried at that time in
the same monastery, but now rests with the blessed Cuthbert,
bishop of Durham, in a coffin of gold and silver.

State of England at the time of Bedels death.

At the time when God's servant Bede departed out of this
world the following kings flourished in England. In Kent
Athelbert reigned, in Wessex Athelhard, in Essex Selred, in
]Mercia Athelbald, in East-Anglia Athelred, who begat St.
Athelbert by liis queen Leofrona ; Ceolwulf reigned in the
provin(;e of the Northumbrians. Under these kings were
the following bishops : — Tatwinin Kent, Aldulf inthecity of
Rochester, Ingald in London, two in East-Anglia, Eadbert
at llelmham, and Athelac at Dommuc ; Aldwin at Lichfield in
ivlercia, in the province of the Wiccii Wilfrid, whose see was
at Worcester ; Wastold was over the people of the Mercians
wlio live beyond the Severn, and had his see at Hereford.

A.D. 738.] FORTHERE VISITS ROME. 143

In the province of Lindissa [in Lincolnshire] was Kinebert, in
Winchester Daniel; in the province of the Northumbrians
were four bishops, at York Wilfrid, at Lindisfarne Athelwald,
at Hagustald [Hexham] Acca, at Withern Pecthelm. The
same year died Tatwin, archbishop of Canterbury. The same
year the moon appeared of a bloody red colour, for a whole
hour, on the 31st of January, The same year Acca was
expelled from the bishopric of Hagustald, and, after two years,
was succeeded by Frithebert on the 8th of September.

Nothelm is ordained archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year of our Lord 735, Nothelm was ordained arch-
bishop of Canterbury, of whom Bede testifies, in his preface
to the History of the English, that he greatly assisted him
in recording the acts of the English by bringing him letters
from the archives at Rome, which were necessary for that
work, while he was yet a presbyter in the city of London.

^ Nothelm receives the pall.

In the year of grace 736, Nothelm, archbishop of Canter-,
bury, was confirmed in his bishopric, having received the
pall from the pope.

Death of bishop Aldwin.

In the year of grace 737, Aldwin, bishop of Lichfield,
ended his days ; two bishops were consecrated in his room,
Wicta in Lichfield, and Tota the first bishop of Leicester.

How numbers forsaking their property go to Rome.

In the year of our Lord 738, Forthere, bishop of Sherburne,
and the queen of the West- Saxons, forsook splendid posses-
sions and went to Rome; wliich was done by numbers in
those days, kings, bishops, noble and ignoble, clergy and
laity, men and women. The same year, Athelwald, bishop
of Lindisfarne, paid the debt of human nature, and was suc-
ceeded in the labour and honour of the office by Kenulf.
Frithebert was at that time ordained bishop of Hagustald.
At the same time, Selred, king of the East- Saxons, lost his
life and his kingdom, and was succeeded by Swithred.

144 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 744.

Death of Athelhard, king of the West-Saxons.

In the year of our Lord 739, Athelhard, king of the West
Saxons, died, and was succeeded by his brother Cuthred,
who reigned fifteen years. In this year, according to some,
Ceohvulf, the most noble king of the Northumbrians, departed
from this life to Christ; he was succeeded in his kingdom by
his kinsman Eadbert, who reigned eleven years, being the
son of Eatta, who was the son of Lethewold, who was the
son of Ceolwulf. In the same year, Nothelm archbishop of
Canterbury, and Aldulph bishop of Rochester, departed this
life.

In the year of our Lord 740, Cuthbert was chosen and
consecrated the eleventh archbishop of Canterbury ; having
received the pall, he ordained Duni over the church of
Rochester.

In the year of our Lord 741, Athelbald, the proud king
of the Mercians, harassed Cuthred, king of the West- Saxons,
at one time by making war on him, at another by stirring
up seditions: they frequently made peace between 'them,
which was kept but for a short time.

In the year of our Lord 742, on the death of Gregory,
pope Zacharias sat in the Roman chair nine years and three
months. Constantino was made emperor the same year, and
reigned thirty-five years.

In the year of our Lord 743, fiery strokes were seen in
the air on the 1st of January, such as the men of that
generation had never seen. In the same year Wilfrid the
younger, archbishop of York, died, and was succeeded by
Egbert, a man eminently skilled in divine knowledge.

The kings of England fight against the Welsh.

In the year of our Lord 744, Cuthred king of the West-
Saxons, and Athelbald king of the Mercians, having made
peace with each other, united their forces and fought against
the Britons, who had assembled from every quarter. These
very brave kings, rushing pell-mell on the enemy, gave them
such an overthrow that the Welsh were compelled to turn
their backs on their pursuers, who seized on the spoil, and
the kings returned home in triumph.

A.D. 748.] MIRACLE OF ST. BENEDICT. 145

Egbert, archbishop of York, recovers the pall.

In the year of our Lord 745, Egbert, archbishop of York,
laudably recovered the pall, which had been omitted to be
received by eight bishops, from the time of Paulinus the first
archbishop of York.

Cruelty of the emperor.

In the year of our Lord 746, Daniel, bishop of Winchester,
ended his days, in the forty-fourth year of his episcopate, and
was succeeded by Humfrid. At this time, the emperor
Constantine, giving himself up to magical arts, and to bloody
sacrifices and riotous excess, caused numbers of the monks
and clergy to be stoned for the true faith; in all which
things he had for his abettor the false patriarch of Constanti-
nople, Anastasius, who loved earthly dignity ; for which
cause the indignation of Heaven came upon the inhabitants
of that city, admonishing the impious emperor to restrain bis
excessive rage, but he refused to amend his course ; therefore
there came a pestilence from Sicily and Calabria, where it
commenced, and so desolated the royal city that in many
houses there was not found a single inhabitant ; and such
was the violence with which it attacked Anastasius, that he
vomited up, as it were, the excrements of his belly, and died
a miserable death.

Stars are seen to fall from heaven.

In the year of our Lord 747, stars were seen to fall from
heaven, insomuch that all who saw them thought the end of
the world was at hand.

Miracle of St. Benedict*

In the year of our Lord 748, the monks of the monas-
tery of Cassino, at the instance of Charlemagne, obtained
letters from pope Zacharias to Pepin king of the Franks,
commanding the restoration of the body of the most blessed
Benedict to its proper place, from whence it had been stolen
by the monks of Fleury ; that so the aforesaid servants of
God might rejoice in the restitution of their father, and the
others be rewarded of God. On reading this letter, the pious
king Pepin despatched Remigius, archbishop of Rouen, with

YOL. I. L

146 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A..D. 749.

three bishops, to Fleury, to restore the greatest part of
the body of St. Benedict to the monks of Cassino, but not
to deprive the monastery of Fleury of the whole. When
this became known to the brethren of Fleury, they fasted
and prayed with tears three days before his tomb, exclaiming,
" O father Benedict, our only hope next to God, regard, we
beseech thee, our tears, and remain with us in the place
which thou didst deign to choose for thyself; but if thou art
provoked by the enormity of our sins, and wilt not remain,
we are determined to go with thee." And after they had thus
spent three whole days in tears and sighs, the aforesaid
bishops arrived, and proceeded to fulfil the king's commands.
On hearing- of their arrival and the object of it, the abbat
Medo, who then governed the monastery, called to him the
brethren of the congregation, and shut himself with them in
the neighbouring church of the blessed Peter, where they
gave themselves to prayer, lying prostrate on the ground and
bathed in tears. When the bishops entered the temple of the
holy mother of God, before they had reached St. Benedict's
tomb, they were stricken with such fear and blindness, that
they were unable to recognize each other; and perceiving that
the visitation was from God, they began to grope their way
through the church until they came to the bell-ropes, which
they pulled with all their might in order to procure help.
On hearing the noise, the abbat and brethren, who were
engaged in prayer, entered the church, and finding the
bishops unable to see, they asked them what was the matter.
They replied, " We have rashly come hither to provoke the
blessed father Benedict to vengeance ; woe unto us ! for we
have sinned. But, ye servants of God, pray to almighty
God for us, that he may open our eyes ; and we promise you
that we will never more be guilty of the like presumption."
On this the brethren, some with tears and others prostrate on
the ground, earnestly prayed that God would, in his mercy,
vouchsafe to restore their sight ; and while they were pray-
ing their eyes were opened, and the aforesaid bishops returned
home in great fear. In the same year, Cuthbert archbishop
of Canterbury, and Athelbald king of the Mercians, held a
council.

In the year of our Lord 749, died Eadbert, king of Kent,
after wearing the diadem six years; he was succeeded by

JL.D. 754.] MARTYRDOM OF ST. BONIFACE. 147.

Athelbert, who reigned fourteen years. At the same time,
Kineric, son of Cuthred king of the West- Saxons, was killed.
In the same year died Athelwold king of the East- Angles,
and Hunbeanna and Albert divided his kingdom between
them.

In the year of our Lord 750, Eadbert, king of the North-
umbrians, brought bishop Kinewulf a prisoner to the city of
Bebba, which is now called in French Bamborough, and
commanded him to confine himself to the church of the
blessed Peter in Lindisfarne.

In the year of our Lord 751, Cuthred, king of the West-
Saxons, fought against Athelhun, a most enterprizing chief,
who had raised an insurrection against his lord, and although
by no means a match for him in the number of his troops,
yet had the hardihood to meet him in the field. After a
most severe engagement, the king retired in triumph from the
battle, leaving his enemy severely wounded. In the same
year pope Stephen sat in the Roman chair, which he occupied
five years and twenty-eight days.

Battle betweeyi king Cuthred and king Athelbald.

In the yearofour Lord 752,Cuthred king of the West-Saxons,
unable to endure the overbearing exactions and insolence of
Athelbald, king of the Mercians, met him in the field at Beore-
ford [Burfordjjwhere these kings had a most severe engagement.
King Athelbald, preceded by Athelhun who bore his standard,
on which was painted a golden dragon, made a fierce attack
on the enemy ; but king Cuthred's standard-bearer, directing
his lance at the hostile standard-bearer, ran him through,
at which Cuthred's people raised a shout and took courage.
Terrible was the thunder of the battle, and the sound of the
blows, and the cries of the fallen : each side was confident of
victory ; no one thought of flight ; but at last, God, who
resisteth the proud and giveth grace unto the lowly, turned
Athelbald to flight and rejoiced Cuthred with the victory.
In the same year there was an eclipse of the sun, after mid-
night, on the 31st of July.

In the year of our Lord 753, St. Boniface, bishop of the
city of Mentz, was crowned with martyrdom in Frisia, with
fifty- three others.

In the year of our Lord 7.54, St. Boniface, who is also

l2

148 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.U. 707.

called Winfrid, archbishop of the Franks, ended his days hy
martyrdom.

In the year of our Lord 755, Cuthred, king of the West-
Saxons, and Athelbald king of the Mercians, had a severe
engagement at a place called Sacchenda [Seckington] ; in
which Athelbald, who would not flee to save his life, was slain.
Athelbald was succeeded in the kingdom of the Mercians by
Beornred. The kingdom of the West- Saxons was greatly
strengthened after the death of king Athelbald, who reigned
forty-one years.

Death of king Culhred.

In the year of our Lord 756, pope Paul sat in the
Roman chair ten years. In this year also merciless
death carried off the most mighty king Cuthred, after so
many successes and victories. He was succeeded in the
kingdom by his kinsman Sigebert, who kept it but a short
time ; for, growing insolent and haughty for the successes of
his predecessors, and becoming intolerable even to his domes-
tics, ill-treating them in all manner of ways, and perverting
or changing the laws of his predecessors for his own benefit,
when Cumbra, a most noble chief, acquainted him with the
complaints of the whole kingdom, and advised him to rule
with more gentleness the people committed to him, and,
laying aside his haughtiness, to appear more amiable to God
and men, he wickedly commanded him to be put to death,
and was yet more cruel and arrogant to his people. On
which the nobles of the kingdom assembled with all the
people, and, by the prudent counsel of all, he was expelled
the kingdom, and Kinewulf, a youth of royal race, was
elected and raised to be king. King Sigebert, being deposed,
fled for refuge to a wood called Andredesweald ; where he
was found, in his retreat at Privetesflode, by Ansian, the
swineherd of Cumbra, the cliief who was %Nnckedly slain, as
we have said, and was by him put to death in revenge for
his lord's murder. In the same year died Ilumfrid, bishop
of Winchester, and was succeeded by Kinehard.

In the year of our Lord 757, Eadbert, king of the North-
umbrians, voluntarily resigned liis kingdom to his son Osulf,
who lost it after holding it one year, being wickedly mur-
dered by his own people on the 24th of July. King Eadbert

A.D. 758.] BEOIWRED DEPOSED: 149

assumed the monastic habit and tonsure, being the eighth
English king who exchanged a temporal for an eternal king-
dom, to be rewarded in heaven with the joy of the eight
beatitudes due to voluntary poverty. His son Osulf was
succeeded in the kingdom of the Northumbrians by Athel-
wold MoUo, who reigned six years. In the same year pope
Paul sat in the chair of Rome, which he occupied four years.

Of Offa, the courageous king of the Mercians, and of his reign.

In the year of our Lord 758, the people of the kingdom of
the Mercians rose against Beornred their king, because he
did not govern his people by just laws, but tyrannically; and
assembling together, high and low, they, under the direction
of a most courageous youth named Offa, expelled him the
kingdom; after which, with common consent, as well of clergy
as of laity, they crowned Offa king. Now this Offa was of
royal descent, being the son of Tinferth, who was the son of
Eadulf, who was the son of Osulf, who was the son of
Eoppa, who was the son of Wibba, who was the son of
Creodda, who was the son of Kinewold, who was the son of
Cnebba, who was the son of Ithel, who was the son of Eomer,
who was the son of Angelthean, who was the son of Offa,
who was the son of Waremund, who was the son of Withleg,
who was the son of Wagon, who was the son of Frethegeath,
who was the son of Woden. To the last the ancients
dedicated the fourth day of the week, which is called
Wodnesday ; to his wife Frea they dedicated the sixth day,
which is called Friday. Woden was the son of Frethe-
wold, who was the son of Freolaf, who was the son of
Frithewulf, who was the son of Godwulf, who was the son of
Geata. This last the pagans formerly worshipped as a god,
and mention is made of him by the excellent poet Sedulius,
in his poem on Easter, in the following passage: —

" Quum sua gentiles studeant figmenta poetae
Grandisonis poinpare modis, tragicoque boatu,
Ridiculove Gette seu qualibet arte canendi," &c.

Now Geta was the son of Cethwa, who was the son of Beau,
who was the son of Seldwa, Avho was the son of Heremod, who
was the son of Itermod, who was the son of Hatra, who was
tlie son of Wala, who was the son of Bedwi, who was the son of

150 EOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 764.

Shem, who was the son of Noah, who was the son of Lamech,
who was the son of Methusaleh, who was the son of Enoch,
who was the son of Mahalaleel, who was the son of Cainaan,
who was the son of Enos, who was the son of Seth, who was
the son of Adam, whom the Lord God made of the slime of
the earth. King Offii was a terror and a fear to all the
kings of England; for he overcame in battle the king of
Kent, the king of the West- Saxons, the king of the North-
umbrians, the king of the South- Saxons, the king of the
East-Angles, and, as shall be told more at length by and by,
having subjugated the other kings, or made them tributary,
he not a little enlarged the kingdom of the Mercians.

Athelwold, king of the Northumbrians, slew Oswin.

In the year of our Lord 759, Athelwold Mollo, king of the
Northumbrians, made war upon Oswin, a most powerful
chief, whom the aforesaid king slew, and returned in triumph.
In the same year also died Unnust^ king of the Picts.

In the year of our Loi<I 760, there was an eclipse of the
moon about midnight, on the 1st of August. The same year
died Cuthbert, archbishop of Canterbury, and was succeeded
by Berenguin, a prudent and learned man.

Of the head of St. John the Baptist.

In the year of our Lord 761, the head of the blessed John
the Baptist was transferred to the city of Edessa.

In tlie year of our Lord 762, Athelbert, king of Kent,
departed tiiis life, leaving Eadbert heir to his kingdom.
The same year, Athelwold, king of the Northumbrians,
married queen Etheldreda.

In the year of our Lord 763, Berenguin, archbishop of
Canterbury, died, and was succeeded by Jainbert. The same
year, Frithewold, bishop of Whitern, departed from this
world, and was succeeded by Petliwin.

Of the bishops of Lindesey.

In the year of our Lord 764, Ilemeli, bishop of Lich-
field, died, and was succeeded by Culhfrid. The same year,
Aldulf, bishop of Lindissa [Lindesey], ended his days, and
was succeeded by Ceolwulf In what place these bisliops had
their episcopal see we are totally ignorant; but we know that

A.D. 767.] EANBALD ARCHBISHOP OF YORK. 151

there were several bishops in the country of Lindesej, which
lies between Lincoln and the river Humber ; for the vener-
able Bede, in his History of the English, testifies that Paulinus,
the first prelate of York, ordained the first bishop there.
Adrian succeeded to the see of Rome.

In the year of our Lord 765, Athelwold, king of the
Northumbrians, slew Oswin, a very brave chief, who had
rebelled against him; but, not long after, the same Athelwold
departed this life, and was succeeded by Ealred, who was
great-great-grandson of king Ida, and reigned eight years.

How Offa^ king of the Mercians, made a new archbishop at Lichfield.

The same year, Offa, the most powerful king of the
Mercians, having quarrelled with the people of Kent, sought
to deprive Jainbert, archbishop of Canterbury, of the primacy,
with a view to grace the kingdom of the Mercians with the
archbishopric. He sent, therefore, envoys to pope Adrian,
requesting him, contrary to ancient custom, to confer the pall
on Aldulf, bishop of Lichfield, and to make all the bishops of
his kingdom subject to him. The Roman pontifi^s are the
more easily induced to compliance from the multitude of
their cares, and so pertinaciously did he weary the apostolical
pope with his specious arguments, that he at last obtained
his request, that all the bishops of the Mercians should be
subject to the aforesaid bishop. Their names were these :
— Denebert bishop of Worcester, Werebert of Leicester,
Eadulf of Sinacester, Wulward of Hereford ; the bishops of
the East- Angles, Hyrald of Helmham, and Tidferth of
Dommuc. There remained to the archbishop of Canterbury,
the bishops of London, Winchester, Rochester, and Sher-
burne. This violence on the part of the king lasted during
the entire prelacy of Jainbert, although that archbishop
spared no expense or labour to preserve his ancient dignity.

Archbishop Aldulf receives the pall.

In the year of our Lord 766, Aldulf, archbishop of Lich-
field, received the pall, and Frithebcrt, bishop of Hagustald,
died.

In the year of our Lord 767, Egbert, archbishop of York,
died, and was succeeded by Eanbald. This is that Eanbald,
who with Athelhard archbishop of Canterbury, frustrated

lo2 ROGEK OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 772.

the attack made by king Offa on the church of Canterburj.
In tlie same year, Frithebert, bishop of Hagustald, was suc-
ceeded by Alcmund.

Bishops of Leicester,

In the year of our Lord 768, Werebert, fourth bishop of
Leicester, ended his days, and was succeeded by Unwona.
Leicester is an old city, named from Leir king of the Britons.
Its first English bishop was Totta, the second Eadbert, the
third Werebert, the fourth Unwona, who with Otfa king of
the Mercians, and Hunbert archbishop of Lichfield, who, by
the transposition of the syllables, is called by some Berthun, is
recorded to have been present with other bishops at the find-
ing of the blessed proto-martyr Alban ; but of this hereafter.

In the year of our Lord 769, the town of Cataracta was
burned with fire by Beornred, the deposed king of the
Mercians ; but himself miserably perished by fire the same
year by the just judgment of God.

diaries, king of the Franks, overthrows the Saxons.

In the year of our Lord 770, Charles, king of the Franks,
attacked the Saxons with a strong force, and, after slaying
many of their chiefs, returned home in triumph. In the
same year stars were seen to fall from heaven in a most
fearful manner.

In the year of our Lord 771, Offa, king of the Mercians,
reduced the English nation by his arms. In this year also,
Charles, king of the Franks, was cut off by sudden death ;
his brother Charles, who before possessed half his father's
kingdom, now acquired the sovereignty of the whole with
the acclamation of the people.

Adrian pope.

In the year of our Lord 772, on the death of pope Stephen,
jf\drian the first succeeded him, and continued twenty-three
years, ten months, and eighteen days.

In the year of our Lord 773, Ealred, king of the North-
umbrians, departed this life, luid was succeeded by Ethelred.
In the same year, Offa, king of the Mercians, fought with
the people of Kent at Ottanford; and, after a fearful slaughter
on each side, Offa gained a signal victory, and returned in
triumph.

A.D. 775.] OFFa's foreign POLICY. 153

Charles takes the ciiy of Pavia.

In the year of our Lord 774, Charles, the most potent
king of the Franks, laid siege to Ticinum, the chief city of
the Lombards, and took it Avith Desiderius their king, and
added the whole of Italy to his empire.

Confederacy between Charles and king Offa.

In the year of our Lord 775, Offa, king of the Mercians,
whose policy it was to make the neighbouring kings his
friends, that he might not have enemies abroad in addition
to the many he had made his foes at home, was anxious by
repeated presents to make Charlemagne, king of the Franks,
his friend. They were before on ill terms, insomuch that
they had prohibited all traffic with each other's dominions ;
but, from a letter of king Charlemagne's, it appears that a
lasting league was made between them.

" Charles, by the grace of God, king of the Franks and
Lombards, and patrician of the Romans, to his respected and
very dear brother Offa, king of the Mercians, greeting. In
the first place, we give thanks to almighty God for the sound
catholic faith so laudably evinced by your letters. With
respect to foreigners, who from love to God and for their
soul's health, desire to visit the gates of the blessed apostles,
let them go in peace without molestation ; but if there are
found among them any who come in quest of gain, and not
from religious devotion, let them pay the lawful imposts at
the proper places. We also will and enjoin that merchants
have protection within our rule; and if in any place they are
unjustly oppressed, let them apply to us or our judges, and
we will conunand that ample justice be done them forthwith.
Let your charity know, also, that by the bounty of our lord
] ope Adrian, for whom we beseech you to order intercession
to be made, we have sent a present of copes and palls for
each of the episcopal sees of your kingdom and of that of
king Athelred; and something for the metropolitan cities
from the store of human things which the Lord Jesus has
bountifully given to us ; we have also directed to be sent
to your charity a belt, and a Hunish sword, and two silk
mantles. Farewell."

154 SOGER OF WENDOVEE. [a.D. 781,

Signs in tJie heavens.

In the year of our Lord 776, fiery and fearful signs were
seen in the heavens after sunset ; and serpents appeared in
Sussex, as if they had sprung out of the ground, to the great
astonishment of all.

Leo Zaccarus emperor.

In the year of our Lord 777, on the death of the emperor
Constantius, Leo Zaccarus obtained the Roman empire, and
reigned five years.

Bishop Pethwin.

In the year of our Lord 778, Pethwin, bisnop of Witern,
that is, of Candida Casa, ended his days, in the thirteenth
year of his episcopate, and was succeeded by Athelbert. The
same year, Athelwold and Herebert, earls of the kingdom
of the Northumbrians, rebelled against their king, and slew
Aidulf, general of king Ethelred's army, at Cunesclive, after
which they slew the king's generals, Kinewulf and Eggen, in
a great battle ; but king Ethelred fled from the face of them,
and they made Alfwold king, who reigned ten years.

King Offa iakes the castle of Sensing ton.

In the year of our Lord 779, Oifa, the warlike king of the
Mercians, fought with Kinewulf, king of the West- Saxons,
at the siege of the castle of Bensington ; but Kinewulf was
worsted in the fight and fled, and the irresistible Off;^
reduced the castle under his dominion.

In the year of our Lord 780, Ethelred, the deposed king
of the Northumbrians, returned first to the city of Bebba
[Baraborough], and afterwards to Kinoth, king of the Picts,
where he ended his life.

War among the Northumbrians.

In the year of our Lord 781, the nobles of Northumber-
land burnt in their own houses a certain governor and his
justiciary ibr tluiir excessive severity. In the same year also
Kinewulf, bishop of Lindisfarne, died, and was succeeded by
Iligbald.

1

A.D. 785.] DEATH OF KING KINEWULF. 155

Irene empress.

In the year of our Lord 782, Irene, with her son Constan-
tine, governed the Roman empire ten years.

In the year of our Lord 783, Alfwoid, king of the North-
umbrians, sent to Rome for the pall, and gave it to the arch-
bishop. Alcmund, bishop of Hagustald, died the same year,
and was succeeded by Tilbert.

Death of Wllbert, bishop of Sherborne.

In the year of our Lord 783, Wilbert, bishop of Sher-
borne, died, and was succeeded by Castan.

Charles converts the chiefs of the Saxons to the faith.

In the year of our Lord 784, Withichind and Albion,
infidel chiefs of Saxony, were reconciled to Charles, and were
baptized.

King Kinewulf is slain.

In the year of our Lord 785, Kinewulf, king of the West-
Saxons, after reigning tAventy-six years, and gaining many
glorious battles over the Britons and many others, at length
banished a certain youth named Kinehard, brother of king
Sigebert, who had been deprived of the kingdom by Kinewulf,
as has been said before, suspecting that he was aspiring to
the kingdom, or that he would some day avenge on him his
brother's death. Kinehard, thinking it better to yield to cir-
cumstances, used dissimulation, as if his departure were his
voluntary act. But not long after he associated himself with
robbers, and sought the recesses of the woods, where he lay
in wait many days, according to the proverb, which says,

" Quod non longa mora dare solet, dat brevis hora."

Meantime, while king Kinewulf was by stealth indulging an
ilUcit amour in a vill named Mereton, it became known to the
aforesaid Kinehard, who besieged the house with his accom-
plices. On seeing himself surrounded by enemies, the king,
who had come almost unattended, shut the doors of the
house, hoping either to intimidate the robbers with his
authority, or to soothe them witli his address ; but in vain,
for, surrounded by numbers, and deeming it inglorious to
yield to his foes, he resolutely defended himself, and inflicted

156 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 788.

a severe wound on Kjneliard, who thereupon rushed on him
with liis comrades and slew him. The few servants of the
king that were present were all in like manner slain, while
they thought rather of avenging their master than of sur-
rendering. The news presently reached the nobles of the
murdered king, who were in attendance not far off, and
encouraged by Osric, who held the chief command among
them, not to let so foul an act pass unpunished, they rushed
on the enemy with drawn swords. After many promises and
pleading his royal parentage, but to no purpose, Kinehard
exhorted his followers to defend themselves ; till, in the end,
victory inclined to the servants of the king, as was just, and
Kinehard was slain with all his comrades. The king's body
was buried at Winchester, and that of Kinehard at Rependun
[Repton], which was a noble and famous monastery at that time.

Brithric made king of the West-Saxons.

In the year of our Lord 786, on the death of Kinewulf,
king of the West- Saxons, his son Brithric succeeded to the
kingdom, and reigned sixteen years. The same year Celulf,
bishop of Dorchester, died, and was succeeded by Aldulf.

A shower of blood from heaven.

In the year of our Lord 787, there was a sho^^yer of blood
from heaven on the earth, and queen Ricdritha ended her
days.

A drian pope.

In the year of our Lord 788, pope Adrian sent legates
into Britain to renew the faith which Augustine had preached.
'I'hey were honourably received by the kings with the clergy
and people, and reared a fair structure on the firm foundation
of the faith, the grace of Christ co-operating with tliem.
They held a council at Chalchuthe, when Jainbert, arch-
bishop of Canterbury, resigned a portion of his episcopal
jurisdiction to the archbishop of Lichfield. In that council
also, Offa, the most potent king of the Mercians, caused his
eldest son Egfrid to be solemnly crowned king ; he was a
pious and noble-minded youth, and reigned from that time
conjointly witli his father unto the end of the hitter's life.
In the same year a conspiracy was made against Alfwold,

\

A.D. 791.] MARRIAGE OF BRITHRIC. 157

king of the Northumbrians, by his patrician, named Sigan, who
put him to a miserable death near the Wall , and his body was
buried in the church of Hagustald. At the place where the
aforesaid king was slain, a light was emitted from heaven
in the sight of numbers ; and the strangeness of the phe-
nomenon induced the faithful to build a church on that spot,
which was consecrated to the honour of God, and to St.
Cuthbert and king Oswald. He was succeeded in the king-
dom by Osred, son of Alcred and great-great-grandson of
king Ida, and reigned one year.

A cross appeared on people's clothes.

In the year of our Lord 789, there appeared the sign of
the cross on people's clothes, to the general amazement of
all. Now we believe that it was by way of warning the
people of that region, that they might avoid the plague of
the Danes, which shortly followed.

King Brithric marries the daughter of king Off a.

In the year of our Lord 790, Brithric, king of the West-
Saxons, in order to strengthen his influence among his
neighbours, married the daughter of Offa, king of the
Mercians, who was at that time in the height of his power ;
strengthened by whose alliance, he drove into France,
Egbert, the only one remaining of the royal race who
he feared would be an enemy to the interests of his king-
dom. On his expulsion the king lived in security, when
a piratical band of Danes arrived in three vessels and dis-
turbed the peace of that province. It is to be suspected that
they came to spy out the fertility of the country ; and this is
made clearer than light by the subsequent arrival of a multi-
tude of Danes who filled the whole of Britain. But at this
time they landed stealthily, and, attacking a royal vill in the
neighbourhood, slew the king's baihff, who gave them battle.
He was the first of the English nation that was slain, but
afterwards many thousands of thousands of them fell. At
last a multitude of people attacked the Danes, and drove
them, with the loss of their spoil, to their ships.

King Osred is driven from his kingdom.
In the year of our Lord 791, king Osred was ex-
j>elled his kingdom by the treachery of his subjects, and

158 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 792.

Ethelred, son of Mollo, was put in his stead. In this year
also, which is the fourth after Osred first became king, he
gathered strength and returned to drive out Ethelred, by
whom lie had been driven out, and was taken in the
attempt at Tinemouth, where he was put to death. In the
same year a synod was held in a place called Finchale, the
archbishop presiding, with his suffragan bishops and many
others.

Constantine emperor.

In the year of our Lord 792, Constantine obtained the
Roman empire, and reigned seven years. The same year,
Charles, king of the Franks, sent into Britain a synodal
book, in which were found many things contrary to the true
faith, and, in particular, it was laid down with the unani-
mous consent of almost all the doctors of the east, that
images ought to be worshipped, which the catholic church
wholly condemns ; in opposition to which, Albinus wrote an
admirable letter, supported by the authority of divine scrip-
ture, and presented it, together with the same synodal book,
to the king of the French, in the presence of the bishops and
nobles. The same year, Ethelred took to wife Alfleda, a
daughter of king Offa.

St.Athelbert king a7td martyr.

At the same time, Athelbert, king of the East- Angles, son
of king Ethelred, left his territories, much against his mother's
remonstrances, and came to Offa, the most potent king of
the Mercians, beseeching him to give him his daughter in
marriage. Now Offa, who was a most noble king, and of
a most illustrious family, on learning the cause of his
arrival, entertained him in his palace with the greatest
honour, and exhibited all possible courtesy, as well to the
king himself as to his companions. On consulting his queen
Quendritha, and asking her advice on this proposal, she
is said to have given her husband this diabolical counsel,
*' Lo," said she, " God has this day delivered into your
hands your enemy, whose kingdom you have so long desired;
if, therefore, you secretly put him to death, his kingdom will
pass to you and your successors for ever." The king waa
exceedingly disturbed in mind at this counsel of the quecD,

A.D. 792.] PASSION OP KING ATHELBERT. 159

and, indignantly rebuking her, he replied, "Thou hast spoken
as one of the foolish women ; far from me be such a detest-
able crime, which would disgrace myself and my successors;"
and having so said, he left her in great anger. Meanwhile,
having by degrees recovered from his agitation, both the
kings sat down to table, and, after a repast of royal dainties,
they spent the whole day in music and dancing with great
gladness. But in the meantime, the wicked queen, still
adhering to her foul purpose, treacherously ordered a chamber
to be adorned with sumptuous furniture, fit for a king, in
which Athelbert might sleep at night. Near the king's bed
she caused a seat to be prepared, magnificently decked, and
surrounded with curtains ; and underneath it the wicked
woman caused a deep pit to be dug, wherewith to effect
her wicked purpose. When king Athelbert wished to retire
to rest after a day spent in joy, he was conducted into the
aforesaid chamber, and, sitting down in the seat that has been
mentioned, he was suddenly precipitated, together with the
seat, into the bottom of the pit, where he was stifled by
the executioners placed there by the queen ; for as soon as
the king had fallen into the pit, the base traitors threw on
him pillows, and garments, and curtains, that his cries might
not be heard ; and so this king and martyr, thus innocently
murdered, received the crown of life which God hath pro-
mised to those that love him. As soon as this detestable act
of the wicked queen towards her son-in-law was told to the
companions of the murdered king, they fled from the court
before it was light, fearing lest they should experience
the like fate. The noble king Off*a, too, on hearing tiie
certainty of the crime that had been wrought, shut himself
up in great grief in a certain loft, and tasted no food for
tiiree days. Nevertheless, although he was counted guiltless
of the king's death, he sent out a great expedition, and united
the kingdom of the East-Angles to his dominions. St.
Athelbert was ignominiously buried in a place unknown to
all, until his body, being pointed out by a light from heaven
was found by the faithful and conveyed to the city of
Hereford, where it now graces the episcopal see with mira-
cles and healing powers.

160 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 793.

Death of Jainbert, archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year of our Lord 793, Jainbert, archbishop of
Canterbury, ended his days, after laboriously discharging^
the duties of the see for twenty-seven years. He was buried
in the Chapterhouse at St. Augustine's, and was succeeded
by Athelhard, bishop of the city of Winchester, who filled
the see thirteen years. The same year Eanbald, archbishop
of York, consecrated Baldulf to be bishop at Witerne,
which is called in Latin Candida Casa.

The finding of St. Alban, the proto-martyr of England.

The same year, while Offa, the most potent king of the
Mercians, was residing in Bath, and was taking his rest on
the royal couch after the labours of the day, he was admo-
nished by an angel from heaven to disinter Alban, the saint
of God and proto-martyr of the English or Britons, and to
place his relics in a shrine more worthy of them. Anxious
to obey the divine commands, the king straightway summoned
Humbert, archbishop of the Mercians, whose see he had lately
established at Lichfield, and made known to him the will of
Heaven touching this matter. The aforesaid archbishop
thereupon, taking with him Ceolwulf bishop of Lindsey, and
Unwona bishop of Leicester, together with an innumerable
multitude of each sex and of every age, met the king at
Verolamium on a day appointed. As he was journeying
thither, the king beheld a ray of light like a great torch,
sent down from heaven, and illuminating the place of the
sepulchre. This heavenly miracle, which was seen of all,
confirmed their faith in the truth of the vision.

After sanctifying the people by fasting, alms-giving, and
prayers, the prelates, wearing their priestly mitres, invoked
the aid of the blessed martyr. The memory of the martyr
had perished, and the place of his burial been forgotten, for
about three hundred and forty-four years, since the time
when St. Germanus, bishop of Auxerre, came into Britain
with the blessed Lupus, bishop of Troyes, to root out the
Pelagian heresy ; for the pagan nation of the Saxons, Jutes,
and Angles had driven out the Britons and subjugated their
country, as has been related more fully before, depopvdating
the lands, burning the cities and towns, levelling with the

A.D. 793.] TRANSLATION OF ST. ALBAX. 161

ground the sacred churches, slaying the priests, and merci-
lessly destroying the face of the island from one sea to the
other. At this time, therefore, the church of the blessed
Alban, the first martyr of the English, which is described by
Bede in his history of the English, to have been wonderfully
constructed of stone, after the passion of the martyr, was
utterly destroyed with the other churches of the country; by
which it came to pass that his sepulchre, which, at the time
of the arrival of St. Germanus, and before from the time of
the martyr's passion unto the desolation of that country, wag
kno^Ti to every one, and had in universal veneration for the
number of miracles wrought there, was, at the time when it
was discovered to king Ofla by the ministry of an angel,
utterly unknown. After the clergy and people had prayed
with alms-giving and fasting, as we have said, they struck
the ground and searched everywhere for the martyr's tomb ;
nor was it necessary to search long for a place which the
divine goodness had vouchsafed to point out by a light from
heaven. They found the martyr's body, the most mighty king
OfFa standing by, in a wooden coffin, in which it had been
formerly hidden in the time of danger by Christ's faithful
ones from the rage of the barbarians ; and with it the sacred
relics of all the apostles and of various martyrs, placed there
long before by St. Germanus. As well the clergy as all the
people were moved to tears by this discovery, and more
especially as it gave them faith in what the holy fathers said
touching the relics, which were recorded to have been placed
by the body of the martyr, to his great solace. This treasure,
which had been hidden so long under the sod, the arch-
bishops with their bishops lifted out of the tomb with holy
fear, and in solemn procession, with hymns and thanks-
givings, transferred to a certain church which had formerly
been consecrated in honour of the blessed martyr outside of the
city of Verolamium, and there they laid up the pious pledges
of the father in a coffer of gold and silver and precious stones;
and to this very day miracles continue to be wrought at that
spot; for, in the sight of numbers of witnesses, the deaf
there recover their hearing, the lame walk, the blind see,
and all who in faith invoke the aid of the blessed martyr
obtain of God the wished-for blessing, whether of mind or
body. These events took place in the five hundred and

VOL. I. M

162 ROGER OF AVENDOVER. [A.D. 70^.

seventh year from liis passion, the three hundred and forty-
fourth from the arrival of the Angles in Britain, in the first
indiction, on the 1st of August.

How king Offa, on his viay to Rome, purchased a field for strangers.

After these things the king summoned a council of that
province, and consulted with archbishop Humbert, and his
suffragans, and all the primates, about collecting a convent of
monks and privileging a monastery in the place where he
had found the relics of the proto-martyr of his kingdom, and
which had been consecrated by his blood. They all were
pleased with the king's design, and he approved of the
counsel of the bishops, that the martyr should be canonized,
and the monastery to be built in honour of him should be
privileged with the authority of the Roman pontiff ; and that
all these things might have a more worthy effect, they gave
their counsel that the king should either send envoys, or in
his own person treat with the court of Rome about them.
Acquiescing in their advice, the king undertook the laborious
journey, to the end that as the blessed Alban liad the glory
of being the proto-martyr of the English, so his monastery
might surpass in possessions and privileges all others in his
kingdom.

The king therefore took ship, and landing at the destined
port in Flanders, he turned aside to lodge at a certain town
named Monasteriolum [Monistrol],where, to his great surprise,
he found no fodder for his horses, although he saw meadows
in abundance. On his inquiring whose those meadows were, he
was told that they had several owners. The king thereupon
gave orders that they should all come before him, that they
might be admonished to sell their meadows; those who heard it
answered with no small indignation that the owners of the
meadows abounded sufficiently in temporal things. When at
length these nobles were brought into the king's presence, he
treated with them for the sale of the meadows, and on tlieir
telling him that they had abundance of wealth, " You have
not so much," replied the king, "but tliat you may yet have
more. We will purchase your meadows, not at their worth,
but at your own price; nor will we make any difficulty, even
tliougli you make no abatement." On hearing this, avarice
prevailed with them, and they received from the king for

A.D. 793.] KING OFFA IN ROME. 163

their meadows sucli a price as they chose to fix on ; after
which the king consecrated those meadows, and with regal
munificence assured them to all strangers who should come
there, that pilgrims who should sojourn for a time in those
places might, by the king's bounty, for ever have grass or
hay without price for the support of their horses.

Hoic king Offa arrived in Rome, and promoted the building of the blessed

A Iban'^s monastery.

Having paid the money for the purchase of the meadows,
the king proceeded on his journey, and at length arriving at
Rome, he with pious devotion visited the gates of the apostles
and the places of the various saints. He next informed the
chief pontiff Adrian of the cause of his arrival, and made his
earnest petition, both for the canonization of the blessed
Alban and for the founding of the monastery. The court of
Rome yielded a ready compliance, and the more so that the
discovery of the martyr was the effect of divine revelation.
On his consulting the court touching the founding of the
monastery, and exempting it from episcopal jurisdiction, the
Roman pontiff made answer as follows : — " Most beloved son
Offa, most mighty king of the English, we greatly commend
thy zeal for the proto-martyr of thy kingdom, and willingly
yield our assent to thy petition for building and privileging
a monastery, enjoining thee, for the remission of thy sins, to
return to thy land, and, with the advice of thy bishops and
nobles, to confer on the monastery of the blessed Alban such
possessions and liberties as thou shalt be disposed, and what
privileges thou shalt so confer we will afterwards confirm ;
and we will adopt that monastery as a favoured daughter of
the Roman see, and it shall be subject to our apostolic see,
without the intervention of bishop or archbishop."

On hearing this, the king considered within himself how
he could make some recompence for such a gift; and at
length, by the inspiration of divine grace, he adopted a
salutary expedient, and the next day, going to the English
school, which flourished at Rome at that time, he made a
grant to it for ever for the support of such of his kingdom as
siiall come there, of a penny from every family that had
]>ossessions in lands to the value of thirty pence ; and for this
liberality he obtained that none of tlie English nation should

M 2

164 ROGER OF NVENDOVER. fA.D. 703.

suffer exile by way of doing penance. After making the
aforesaid grant, liaving confessed to the pope and received
absolution from his sins, together with the blessing of the
supreme pontiff, the noble king returned home.

He next summoned a council of nobles and bishops at
Verolamium, and witli the unanimous consent and good will of
all, he conferred ample lands and possessions on the blessed
Alban, and ennobled them with a multiplicity of liberties.
He then brought together a convent of monks from the
most religious houses to the martyr's tomb, and set over
them an abbat named Willegod, to -whom he granted the
monastery with all royal rights. Now the great king Offa
reigned over twenty-three provinces, which the English call
" shires," viz. Herefordshire, whose bishop's see is in the
city of that name ; Worcestershire and Gloucestershire,
whose bishop's see is in Worcester; Warwickshire, Cheshire,
Staffordshire, Shropshire, and Derbyshire, whose bishop's
see is in Lichfield ; Leicestershire, whose bishop's see is in
the city of that name ; Lincolnshire, whose bishop's see is in
Lindesey; Northamptonshire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire,
Bedfordshire, Huntingdonshire, Cambridgeshire, and half of
Hertfordshire, whose bishop's see is at Dorchester ; Essex,
and Middlesex, and the half of Hertfordshire, w^hose bishop's
see is in the city of London ; Norfolk and Suffolk, which
have two bishops, one in Helmham, the other in Dommuc ;
he also reigned over Nottinghamshire, which was subject to
the archbishop of York. From all these provinces the king
granted the blessed Peter's penny, as has been said before,
which the English call " Romescot.**

Possessions conferred iy Offa on the monastery of St. Alban.

Moreover the most mighty king Offa conferred on Alban,
the blessed proto-martyr, his own royal vill called WunceslaM',
about twenty miles from A^erolamium, with the land around it,
as the king's writings testify, which are to this day preserved
in the church aforesaid; and so exceeding great are the
privileges of this church, that it alone is quit from the pay-
ment of the apostolical custom or rent, called Romescot, from
which neither king, nor archbishop or bishop, abbat or prio^
nor any other in the kingdom, is exempt; moreover tne
abbat, or one of the monks, his archdeacon, exercises ponti-

AD. 795.] CRUELTY OF CONST ANTINE. 165

fical jurisdiction over both clergy and laity tliroughout that
church's demesnes, and is subject to no archbishop or legate,
but to the supreme pontiff alone. It is also to be noted that
the munificent king OfFa, when he granted the aforesaid
payment of Romescot from his kingdom to the blessed Peter's
vicar, the pontiff of the city of Rome, obtained from the
Roman pontiff, that the church of Alban, the proto-martyr of
the English, should faithfully collect the same from the whole
of Hertfordshire, in which the aforesaid church stands, and
retain it for its own use. And as this church was endowed
with all royalties, so its abbat for the time being wears the
pontifical ornaments. Thus much may suffice for the present
concerning St. Alban.

Signs in heaven, precursors of famine and mortality.

In the year of our Lord 794, Humbert, archbishop of Lich-
field, died, and was succeeded by Higbert. The same year
dreadful prodigies terrified the miserable English nation; for
fearful thunderbolts and horrible fiery dragons were seen
passing through the air, foreboding a mighty famine and
dreadful slaughter of the people. For the Danes with the
Norwegians committed sad havoc among the people of
Northumberland and of Lindesfarne, destroying the churches
of Christ with their inmates. The island of Lindisfarne,
which has an extent of eight miles or more, contains a noble
monastery, in which was buried the illustrious father, bishop
Cuthbert, with other prelates, his most holy successors. Now
the Lindis is a rivulet, flowing into the sea, and is about two
feet in width at low tides, but at high tides it cannot be seen.

Persecution hy the emperor Constantine.

In the year of our Lord 795, the emperor Constantine put
out the eyes of many who had incurred his suspicion; he
condemned pope Stephen to a cruel deatli, after detaining
him forty years in prison ; and all who were suspected by
liim, or over whom he had any power, he caused to swear on
tlie wood of the holy cross, that they would worship no
image of God or of the saints, nor invoke the mother of
God. Those who kept vigils to God, who lived religiouslv,
or who had in their possession the relics of the saints, he
condemned and deprived of their patrimonies, and subjected

166 ROGEK OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 796.

to every species of torment ; he caused the beards of such as
were more religious to be smeared with wax and pitch, and
then to be set on fire : the monks he compelled to take wives,
and the nuns to receive husbands. Numbers who refused
compliance attained the palm of martyrdom, nor was there
a greater number who thus suffered under any heathen
persecution. In this year too, earl Sigar, who had un-
worthily slain the blessed king Alfwold, came to an end he
well merited.

Leo sat in the Roman chair.

In the year of our Lord 796, on the death of pope Adrian,
Leo succeeded him, and occupied the see twenty years, five
months, and sixteen days, after which it remained vacant
three days. In the same year small globes were seen about
the sun, signifying perhaps the death of many kings and
nobles who in that year departed out of this world ; for in
the same year Ethelred, king of the Northumbrians, forsak-
ing his own wife, took to himself another, for which he
was put to death by his own people. Osred succeeded him
in the kingdom, but dying on the twenty-fifth day of his
reign, he was succeeded in the kingdom by Eardulf, who
reigned ten years. In this same year Eanbald, archbishop
of York, died, and was succeeded by another Eanbald. In
these days also Ethelbert, king of Kent, died, and was suc-
ceeded by Eadbert ; at the same time Athelhard succeeded
in the rule of the archbishopric after Jainbcrt, arclibishop
of Canterbury.

Death and burial of Offa, king of the Mercians.

In the same year, Offa, the magnificent king of the
Mercians, having nearly completed his most noble monas-
tery, died, according to the opinion of many, in the town of
Offiey, and his body is said to have been conveyed to the
town of Bedford, and to have been buried in a royal manner
in a certain chapel outside of the city, situate on the bank of
the river Usk. It is reported by nearly all the people of
that neighbourhood, even to the present day, tliat the afore-
said chapel, from decay and tlie violence of that river, was
precipitated, together with the king's tomb, into the stream ;
and that the sepulchre is now seen by bathers in tlie summer
time deep beneath the waters, but though it has been sought

A.D. 797.] KENULF SUCCEEDS EGFKID. - 167

with the greatest diligence, yet, as if by a fatality, it cannot
be found. The most mighty king Offa was succeeded in the
kingdom by his son Egfrid, who had reigned eight years
conjointly with his father. Now Egfrid, who was an excel-
lent and noble-minded youth, as soon as he was established
in the kingdom, walked in the steps of his pious father, and
devoutly conferred many lands and possessions on the church
of the blessed Alban, the proto-martyr of the English, and
confirmed all the other grants which his father had made to
the aforesaid church, with all the royal privileges it jDossesses,
and which are as great as can be conferred on any church;
and that his donation might have the strength of perpetuity,
he added thereto, according to the custom of the Roman
church, the subscription of all the bishops, counts, and
barons of his w^hole empire, together with the sign of the
cross. Moreover, avoiding in all things the avarice of his
father, he with a ready zeal restored whatever the former
liad taken from the different monasteries for the exaltation of
his kingdom, and confirmed the same by his own grant to all
who asked it. At the instance also of Athelhard, archbishop
of Canterbury, he would willingly have restored the dignities
of which archbishop Jainbert had been deprived, as has been
said before, if his untimely death had not prevented him ; for
he died on the hundred and forty-first day after the death of
his father, to the great grief of all the nations of his kingdom;
wherefore I think it wrong to judge that so noble a youth
was taken off for his own sins ; but because his father had
shed much blood for the strengthening of his kingdom. He
>vas succeeded in the kingdom of the Mercians by Kenulf, a
noble man, son of Cuthbert and great-great-grandson of king
Wibba, who reigned twenty-four years. His queen Alfritha
bore him Kenelm, afterwards a saint, and his daughters
Quendrida and Burgenilda.

How Athelhard, archbishop of Canterbury, recovered the lost dignity.

In the year of our Lord 797, Kenulf, king of the Mercians,
was religious at home and victorious as a lion in war, thereby
adding a lustre to the diadem of his kingdom. There came
to him Athelhard and Eanbald, archbishops of Canterbury
and York, to confer with him respecting tlie lost dignity of
the church of Canterbury; and on learning from them what

168 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 798.

great wickedness his predecessor king Offa had been guilty
of in mutilating the diocese of Canterbury, he with ready
zeal restored it to its ancient standing. Sending letters from
himself and all the English bishops to pope Leo, Adrian's
successor, and archbishop Athelhard himself fulfilling the
office of envoy, he obtained his request ; wherefore it is
recorded far more to the praise and glory of that archbishop
that he restored the ancient dignity of the see, than that he
merely maintained it in the condition in which he found it.
In the same year died Mildred, bishop of Worcester, and was
succeeded by Weremund; and in the same year, Eanbald,
archbishop of York, having received the pall, and associating
with himself bishop Higbald in the act of consecration,
ordained Eadred bishop as the successor of Ethelbert, on the
30th of October, at a place called Wodeford.

Munificence of Kenulf^ king of the Mercians.

In the year of our Lord 798, Kenulf, king of the Mercians,
invaded and ravaged the province of Kent, and taking
prisoner king Eadbert, surnamed Pren, who was not a match
for him in might, triumphantly brought him back with him in
fetters. But not long after, at the dedication of the church
which he had founded at Winchelcomb, he gave the captive
king his liberty before the altar. There was present on that
occasion Cuthred, whom king Kenulf had set over the people
of Kent in the room of the aforesaid Eadbert. The church
resounded wuth plaudits, and the street with the voices of
the multitude, inasmuch as at that assembly, at which were
present thirteen bishops and ten dukes, no one met with a
denial of any petition, and each one departed replenished in
purse ; for besides the numberless gifts which the nobles had
received of inestimable value, in utensils, raiment, and choice
steeds, he gave to all who had no lands a pound of gold, a
marc of gold to every presbyter, a noble to every monk, and
many gifts to all the people; he moreover enriched the
monastery with such ample revenues, as at this day would
seem incredible. Eanbald, archbishop of York, held a synod
at Finchale the same year. At the same time Eardulf, king
of the Northumbrians, engaged in battle, at a place called
Bilingeho, with earl Wade and certain others who had con-
spired against him ; but at length, after many had fallen on

A.D.

SOI. J DAJsISH INVASION. 169

each side, the king obtained a noble victory over the afore-
said enemies. Irene reigned sole empress three years.

St. Leo pope and martyr.

In the year of our Lord 799, the inhabitants of Rome, torn
into factions, seized pope Leo, a holy and most praisewortliy
man, and having bound him, they cut out his tongue and
put out his eyes, and at length, in blasphemous defiance of
Heaven's vengeance, thrust him forth hardly alive from the
Roman see ; but the compassionate and merciful Lord, who
does not forsake such as hope in him, pitifully restored his
tongue and eyes, and reinstated him in his former dignity,
seeing and preaching the word of faith better than he had
done before.

Persecution by the Danes.

In the year of our Lord 800, a band of impious pagans
cruelly wasted the churches of Harkness and Tynemouth, and
retired with the spoils to their ships. In the same year died
Eadred, bishop of Hagustald, and Eadbert succeeded in his
room. In this year also, Alcmund, son of king Alcred, was
seized by the guardians of Eardulf, king of the Northum-
brians, and was by his command put to death together with
liis adherents. At the same time, on the twenty-third day
of December, a mighty south wind laid low the cities with
its fearful violence, and, driving the sea beyond its usual
limits, caused an immense destruction of cattle in various
places. The same year, Charles, king of the Franks, a man
of exceeding valour, entered the city of Rome with im-
mense forces, and made frequent visits to the holy places ;
after a stay of some months, he adorned the church of the
blessed Peter and Paul, the apostles of Christ, with royal
gifts of gold, silver, and precious stones ; he also honoured
the venerable pope Leo with various munificent presents,
and dispersing his enemies, he slew some, banished others,
and even caused some to be gibbeted.

The emperor Charles.

In the year of our Lord 801, Charles the great king, after
settling a number of matters at Rome, to the honour of God
and the good of the people, made his entry, on the day of

170 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 802.

our Lord's nativity, into the church of Peter, the chief of
the apostles, attended by his principal officers, military and
civil, his soldiery, and an immense multitude ; he was there
invested with the regal purple by pope Leo, who also placed
a golden crown on his head, and gave into his hands a regal
sceptre. On this day that great emperor obtained by his
merit the high honour and dignity of being styled, as in
reality he was, emperor of the whole world. At this time also
messengers were despatched by the Greeks from the city of
Constantinople with presents of inestimable value to Charles,
most earnestly beseeching him that he would deign to accept
of that empire ; and while those messengers were yet there,
an embassy, consisting of clergy and laity, was sent by the
Christians from Jerusalem to Charles the newly made
emperor, bringing, among other presents for the king, a
silver standard, together with the keys of the most holy
places of our Lord's resurrection and many others, requesting
him most pressingly that he would vouchsafe to be their
defender and ruler. The most pious emperor granted the
petition of all who applied to him, assuring them that he was
ready to fight against the enemies of the cross, not only by
land, but also by sea, should it be necessary ; for he was
aware that states are happy if their rulers are lovers of
wisdom. Proceeding, therefore, to the city of Ravenna, he
deliberated with his nobles on the aforesaid matters.

How king Brithrio died of poison.

In the year of our Lord 802, Brithric, king of the West-
Saxons, died of poison, after this manner. That king had, as
has been said before, a queen named Eadburga, daughter of
Offii king of the Mercians, whom abundance of honours
inspired with excessive ambition ; for, moved by her uncle's
cruelty, she accused and maligned unto the king all the
nobles and ecclesiastics of the kingdom, by which she made
herself odious to them and to all tlie people ; for that wicked
woman so wrought on the king by her blandishments, tliat
he eitlier put to death or banished the realm tliose whom she
accused; or if she could not obtain this of the king, she
would secretly take them off by poison. Now there was at
this time a certain noble youth, very dear to the king, and
liuding no accusation against him, the wicked queen put au

A.D. 804.] SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS. 171

end to him by poison, which the king also ignorantly tasted
and suddenly expired ; for though she had not designed the
deadly cup for the king, but for the youth, yet both partook
of the poisonous draught and perished together. The king
beinsT- in this manner killed, that most wicked woman was
frightened, and fled beyond sea with inestimable treasures
unto Charles king of the Franks, to whom she made numer-
ous presents. As that most wicked, although most beautiful,
woman was standing among the ladies, the king thus
addressed her, " Choose, Eadburga, whom you will accept for
a husband, myself, or my son who stands by me in the
galleiy ;" without any deliberation, and throwing aside all
modesty, she answered and said, " K I might chose whom I
would, I would chose your son rather than yourself, because
he is the younger." Perceiving that she sought only the
gratification of her lust, the king very properly repKed, "If,"
said he, " you had chosen me, you should have had my son ;
but because you have chosen liim, you shall have neither him
nor me." Nevertheless, on account of her wickedness and
exceeding beauty, the king conferred on her a noble monas-
tery of females, where, laying aside her secular dress, she
hypocritically assumed the garb of the nuns, and discharged
the ofiice of abbess for a very few years ; for, after a short
time, hating her holy duties, she is said to have yielded her-
self to a low fellow of her own nation ; and being taken in
adultery, the king commanded her to be expeUed the holy
monastery; after which she spent the rest of her days in
miserable poverty, and came to a disgraceful end. On the
death of king Brithric, Egbert succeeded him in the kingdom
and reigned thirty-six years. Sprung from the royal stock
of that nation, he brought many kingdoms under his power-
ful sway. In the same yjear died Eadbert, bishop of London,
and was succeeded by Eadgar.

Death of bishop Higbald,

In the year of our Lord 803 died Higbald, bishop of
Lindisfarne, and was succeeded by Egbert. This Higbald
was engaged in the province of the Northumbrians at the
time of the ravages of the Danes above mentioned.

In the year of our Lord 804, Beornred, bishop of Rochester,
ended his days, and was succeeded in the bishopric by Puthric.

172 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 813.

In the year of our Lord 805, Athelhard, archbishop of
Canterbury, ended his days : as has been related before, he
with great spirit recovered the lost dignity of tlie church of
Canterbury : he was succeeded by Wilfrid, who continued
twenty-eight years.

In the year of our Lord 806, the aforesaid Wilfrid, arch-
bishop of Canterbury, received the pall, and was confirmed
in the dignity of his office.

In the year of our Lord 807, Cuthred, king of Kent, ended
his days, and was succeeded in the kingdom by Baldred.

In the year of our Lord 808, Eardulf, king of the North-
umbrians, was driven from his kingdom, and was succeeded
by Alfwold, who reigned two years. Now the same Alfwold
had driven him out and had seized on his kingdom.

How king Egbert subdued Cornwall.

In the year of our Lord 809, Egbert, king of the West-
Saxons, attacked that region called Cornwall, and added it
to his kingdom, after many had been slain on either side.

In the year of our Lord 810 died Alfwold, king of the
Northumbrians, and Eanred reigned after him thirty-two
years. At the same time, Egbert, king of the West- Saxons,
subdued the northern Britons and made them tributary.

King Egbert ravaged Wales.

In the year of our Lord 811, king Egbert, as in the past
year he had compelled the people of North Wales to pay
tribute, so in this year he overran their territories from
north to south, and after burning and ravaging them he
returned home.

In the year of our Lord 812, St. Amand was disinterred at
the monastery of Elnon [St. Amand] in Gaul: his body was
found uncorrupted after a hundred and fifty-two years ; his
hair and nails, which seemed to have grown in the interval,
were cut off; and when his teeth were extracted with a
forceps, the blood flowed from his mouth ; and the teeth are
still preserved in remembrance of the miracle.

In the year of our Lord 813, Charles, king of the French
and patrician of tlie Romans, caused councils to be held
throughout Gaul, one at Mentz, another at Rheims, a third

A.D 821.] PASSION OF ST. KENELM. 173

at Tours, a fourth at Chalons, and a fifth at Aries, in which
were settled certain questions of holy scripture of import-
ance to the whole church.

Death of the emperor Charles.

In the year of our Lord 814, Charles the great, king of
the French, and emperor of the Romans, ended his days
after a reign of forty-five years, and was succeeded by his
son Louis. In the same year, Wilfrid archbishop of Canter-
bury, and Wibert bishop of Sherburne, went to Rome on the
affairs of the English church.

The emperor Louis.

In the year of our Lord 815, Louis, king of the French,
was consecrated emperor at Rome by pope Leo.

In the year of our Lord 816, on the death of pope St. Leo,
Stephen occupied the Roman chair after him one year.

Pope Pascal.

In the year of our Lord 817, on the death of Stephen,
Pascal occupied the Roman chair after him seven years and
seventeen days. In the same year the English school at
Rome was consumed with fire.

In the year of our Lord 818, Seloamir, king of the
Norwegians, was driven from his kingdom by the emperor
Louis, and took refuge with the Danes.

In the year of our Lord 819, Bernard, king of Italy, was
accused of conspiring against the emperor, and, being found
guilty of high treason, was deprived successively of his
kingdom, his eyes, and his life.

A council.

In the year of our Lord 820, by order of the emperor
Louis, a general council of bishops and abbats Avas held at
Aquisgranum [Aix-la-Chapelle], where some useful canons
were passed respecting monks and nuns.

Passion of the king and martyr St. Kenelm,

In the year of our Lord 821, on the death of Kenulf, king
of the Mercians, his body received burial at Winchelcombe.
He was succeeded in the kingdom by his son Kenelm, whom
his father entrusted to his sister Quenedrida to bring up, as

174 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 821.

lie was but seven years old. Led astray by base ambition,
she committed her nephew to a certain officer, wlio had been
his foster-father, witli instructions to put him out of the way.
Under pretext of taking him out to hunt, he cut off the
innocent child's head and hid the body among the bushes ;
but, wonderful to tell, the deed which was so privily perpe-
trated in England, was made known by divine revelation at
Kome ; for a white pigeon let drop a letter on the altar of
the blessed Peter, the chief of the apostles, by which a dis-
covery was made of the murder of the king and martyr St.
Kenelm, and of the place of his burial. This writing, which
was in letters of gold in the English language was, at the
pope's bidding, in vain attempted to be read by the Romans
and other ecclesiastics who were present; but fortunately
there was among them an Englishman, who turned the writ-
ing into the Latin tongue, and brought it to pass that a letter
from the Roman pontiff made known to the English kings
where the martyr of their country lay. The following, among
other things, was in the letter, " In Clento cou bathe Kenelm
kynebearn lith under thorne hsevedes bereaved," which is,
being interpreted, " In Clent the cow pasture, Kenelm, king's
child, lieth under a thorn, bereaved of his head." Accordingly,
the body of the blessed martyr, thus wonderfully discovered to
the kings of England, as has been related, was taken up from
its hiding place and conveyed to Winchelcombe, attended by
an immense multitude of clergy and nobles. Moved by the
chanting of the clergy and the hearty plaudits of the people,
the murderous woman put forth her head from the window
of the chamber where she was standing, and began to repeat
in a loud tone the psalm, "Be not silent, O God, at my
praise," which with a sort of jugglery she uttered backwards,
as though slie would thereby diminish the joy of the singers;
and when she had gone backwards as far as the verse, " This
is the work of those who malign me with the Lord," straight-
way both her eyes burst from their sockets and fell on the
page she was reading. To this day, that psalter, wrought
with silver and stained with tlie gore of her eyes which fell
upon it, bears testimony to this judgment. Also, touching
tiiis saint's martyrdom, some one has written as Ibllows :

" In Clent, sub spina, jacet in convalle bnvina,
Venice privatus, Kenelinus rege crcatus."

A.D. 828.] DEATH OF LUDECAJJ. 175

St. Kenelm was succeeded in the kingdom of the Mercians
by his uncle Ceolwulf, who reigned two years, though he
was shortly deprived of his kingdom.

In the year of our Lord 822, the earth in Saxony was
lieaved up into a ridge to the extent of a league, to the
amazement of many.

In the year of our Lord 823, Ceolwulf, king of the
Mercians, was driven from his kingdom, and was succeeded
by Bernulf, who reigned four years.

Li the year of our Lord 824, a certain girl, twelve years
of age, after the holy communion on Easter-day, abstained
first from bread for ten months, and then from eating and
di-inking for three years, after which she returned to her
usual mode of livinsr. Euo-enius sat in the chair at Rome.

In the year of our Lord 82o, Egbert, king of the West-
Saxons, fought against Bernulf king of the Mercians, who
hostilely invaded his dominions, at Hellendune, whence,
after an immense slaughter of the people of both the kings,
Egbert returned home a sorrowful victor.

In the year of our Lord 826, Bernulf, the aforesaid king
of the Mercians, was slain by the East-Angles because he
claimed that kingdom as his own from the time of king OfFa,
and was ever seeking to invade it. In the same year, the
bodies of the holy martyrs, Marcellinus and Peter, were
removed from Rome and taken into France, where they
became famous by working many miracles. Ludecan suc-
ceeded king Bernulf, and Valentine succeeded pope Eugenius.

In the year of our Lord 827, Egbert, king of the West-
Saxons, sent his son Athelwulf, with Ethelstan, bishop of
Sherburn, and earl Wihard, into Kent with an immense
multitude of soldiers ; who drove king Baldred beyond the
Thames, and reduced tlie kingdom of Kent with Sussex
under the sway of king ICgbert. In this year also the East-
Angles received Egbert as their patron and lord. In fine,
Egbert was one of eight kings who had the whole of this isle
in subjection from the river Ilumber unto the south coast as
far as the Gallic sea.

In the year of our Lord 828, Ludecan, king of the
^Mercians, being slain by king Egbert, Wilaf succeeded him
in the kingdom; but ])oing presently driven out hy king
Egbert, he passed tlireo years in exile. At the same tim--^.

176 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 834.

Egbert also vanquished Swithred, king of the East- Saxons,
and drove him from his kingdom ; after which the kings of
the West- Saxons possessed that kingdom. In the same year
there fell a shower of corn from heaven in Gascony much
like wheat, but the grains were round and shorter. In this
year also died Egbert, bishop of Lindisfarne, and was suc-
ceeded by Eardulf.

In the year of our Lord 829, Egbert, king of the West-
Saxons, after possessing himself of all the southern king-
doms of England, led a mighty army into Northumberland,
committing terrible ravages in that province, and putting
king Eanred under tribute.

In the year of our Lord 830, Egbert, the most potent king
of the West- Saxons, led a numerous army into Wales, and
received the voluntary submission of all the Welsh and their
kings. In the same year, Egbert, king of the West- Saxons,
moved with compassion, granted to Wilaf, king of the
Mercians, that he should hold his kingdom of him under
tribute.

Gregory made pope.

In the year of our Lord 831, Gregory sat in the Roman
chair sixteen years. In the same year Wulsius, archbishop
of York, paid the debt of nature, and was succeeded by
Wimund.

In the year of our Lord 832, died Wilfrid, archbishop of
Canterbury, and was succeeded by Ceolnoth, who received
the pall the following year.

How the Danes ravaged the isle of sheep [Sheppeg.]

In the year of our Lord 833, an army of infidel and piratical
Danes, after being vanquished at Dunemuth and put to flight,
ravaged Scapeia, i.e. the isle of sli^ep; for the pagans landed
there with twenty-five vessels, and having plundered the
island, they sailed away, and landing at a place called Carr,
gave themselves up to plunder and pillage, sparing neither
sex.

How the Danes routed king Egbert with great slaughter.

In the year of our Lord 834, king Egbert assembled a
mighty force, and proceeded in battle array against the

A.D. 838. J DANKS LAND AT SOUTHAXIPTON. I

/ /

aforesaid Danes ; but after an immense slaughter on both
sides, the fortune of war inclined to the Danes. There fell
among the rest Herefrid bishop of Winchester, and Sigelm
bishop of Sherburn, with dukes Dudda and Osmund. Bishop
Eadmund succeeded Herefrid, and Athelwold succeeded
Sigelm.

How king Egbert routed the Danes and Welsh.

In the year of our Lord 835, the Welsh and Danes, with
united forces, invaded the kingdom of Egbert with fire and
sword, seeking to demolish his castles and towns ; on hearing
of which, king Egbert went to meet the enemy with a
numerous army, and after making an enormous slaughter of
his enemies, he at length put the Danes and Welsh to the
rout with much loss, and so freed his country from the
hostile irruption.

King Egbert again vanquished the Danes.

In the year of our Lord 836, a fresh body of Danes having
arrived, king Egbert routed them with a most signal dis-
comfiture.

Pope Gregory gave the name of Leonia to the city which he had founded.

In the year of our Lord 837, pope Gregory gave the name
of Leonia to the new city which he had recently built. This
Gregory was before called Leo the fourth. In the same
year Egbert, king of the West- Saxons, after a reign of
thirty-seven years and seven months, departed out of this
world, and was buried at W^inchester. He was succeeded
by his son Athelwulf, called by some Adulf, who reigned
twenty years and five months. This Athelwulf had by his
queen four illustrious sons, if whom the first was named
Eadbald, the second Ethelbert, the third Ethelred, and the
fourth Alfred, who all reigned successively after their father.
He had a fifth son named Ethelstan, not born in wedlock, to
whom his father gave all the kingdoms which his own father
Egbert had acquired by conquest, contenting himself with
the kingdom of the West- Saxons alone.

Arrival of the Danes in England.

In the year of our Lord 838, the Danes landed at the port
of Hamo [Southampton] with thirty-three vessels, and were

VOL. I N

178 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 838.

attacked by earl Wulfward, who slew many thousands of
them and put them to a disgraceful flight. But not long
after, in the same year, the same pagans effected a landing at
the mouth of the port, and commenced ravaging the country.
On hearing of this, duke Athelhelm, with the men of Dorset,
attacked and put them to flight, but was himself slain by them
as he incautiously advanced too far in the pursuit.

The cause of the Danish scourge.

Now that we are come to that very great and terrible
plague, which the sins of the English nations brought on
them by the instrumentality of the Danes, I think it good
briefly to unfold the cause of that visitation by way of warn-
ing to posterity. In the primitive church of the English
religion shone with great lustre, insomuch that kings and
queens, princes and dukes, earls and barons, and rulers of
churches, from love of the heavenly kingdom, chose the
monastic life, voluntarily submitting to exile and a life of
solitude, and forsaking all things, that they might follow the
Lord ; but in process of time all goodness had so died away
among them, that no people could be compared with- them
for treachery and fraud, nor was anything so odious among
them as piety and justice, or anything which conferred
honour so much as civil wars and shedding innocent blood.
Almighty God sent, therefore, against them those cruel and
pagan nations, like swarms of bees, who spared neither the
female sex nor infantile years, — Danes and Norwegians,
Goths and Swedes, Vandals and Frisians, who from the com-
mencement of the reign of the aforesaid Athelwulf until the
arrival of the Normans, for nearly two hundred and thirty
years, devastated this sinful land from sea to sea, and from
man to beast ; for their repeated invasions in every part
were not made with a view to subjugate and possess the
country, but to waste and destroy it. And if they were
sometimes defeated, it availed the English nothing, for a
greater fleet with more numerous forces would arrive unex-
pectedly and suddenly in another part ; so that whilst the
kings of the English would be hastening towards the eastern
coast of the kingdom to tight against them, a messenger
would arrive and thus address him, " Wliither, O king, are you
marching ? for an innumerable host of pagans has landed in

A.D. 844.] SERGIUS POPE. 179

the southern parts, and is ravaging the cities and towns, and
destroying with fire and sword whatever is in their way."
News of this kind, whether from the east, the west, or the
north, deprived the natives of all hope of safety ; and thus,
with hearts bowed down by so many misfortunes and evil
tidings, would the kings enter on a doubtful contest with
their hostile invaders, in which sometimes the natives, and
sometimes the enemies, were defeated.

In the year of our Lord 839, earl Herebert fought against
the pagans at Merswarum, where he fell, the Danes gaining
the victory, and liis own men being routed.

In the year of our Lord 840, died Andred, king of the
Northumbrians, and was succeeded by liis son Athelred, who
reigned seven years.

In the year of our Lord 841, an army of pagans marched
through the eastern parts of England, that is to say, Kent
and East-Anglia, slaying an innumerable multitude. They
at the same time ravaged the region of Lindissey. In the
same year died Louis the pious, king of the French and
patrician of the Romans, and was succeedeed by Lothaire,
who reigned fifteen years.

In the year of our Lord 842, a most wicked army of
Danes, advancing further into England, slew an immense
multitude of people of both sexes in the neighbourhood of
Canterbury and Rochester, and of the city of London.

Lothaire punished his enemies.

In the year of our Lord 843, Lothaire, king of the French
and emperor of the Romans, marched into Saxony, and with
great spirit crushed a conspiracy of the freedmen to destroy
their lords, and inflicted capital punislunent on the authors
of it.

Sergius is made pope.

In the year of our Lord 844, Sergius, who is also called
Pelagius, filled the Roman chair three years. In this year
Athelwulf, king of the West- Saxons, fought against the Danes
at Carr [Charmouth], but the Danes obtained the victory.
In the same year Athelred, king of the Northumbrians, was
driven from his kingdom, and was succeeded by Redwulf, who
was no sooner invested with the diadem than he fought a battle

n2

180 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 849.

with the pagans at Aluthelia, in which himself and his
general Alfred fell, with the greatest part of their forces, on
which Athelred again obtained the kingdom.

In the year of our Lord 845, duke Earnulf, with the men
of Somerest, and duke Osric with the men of Dorset, and
Alstan bishop of Sherburn, fought with the Danes at the
mouth of the Pedred [the Parret], and gained the victory after
inflicting a terrible slaughter on the enemy. In this year died
Egfred, bishop of Lindisfarne, and was succeeded by Eanbert.

In the year of our Lord 846, king Athelstan and earl
Alcher engaged with an immense army of pagans at Sand-
wich, taking nine of their largest vessels and putting the
rest to flight.

In the year of our Lord 847, Leo filled the Roman chair
eight years, three months, and six days, after which it
remained vacant two months. In the same year died Eadbert,
bishop of Worcester, and was succeeded by Alhun.

An eclipse of the sun.

In the year of our Lord 848, Athelred, king of the North-
umbrians being slain, Osbert succeeded him and reigned
eighteen years. There was also an eclipse of the sun the
same year, at the sixth hour of the day, on the 1st of October.

JBirth of Alfred who was afterwards king.

In the year of our Lord 849, there was born to Athelwulf,
king of the West-Saxons, a son in the province of Berks, in
the royal vill of Wantage, whom in the holy regeneration he
named Alfred. His mother was named Osburga, a devout
lady of noble birth and an excellent understanding : she was
the daughter of the famous Aslat, king Athelwulf's butler*
who was descended from the Goths and Jutes, of the seed of
the two brothers Stuph and Withgar; these, having obtained
a force from their uncle, the king of the West- Saxons, and
from their cousin Kenric, first slew the few Britons whom
they found inhabiting the Isle of Wight, at a place called
Withgaresburich, and then took possession of the island and
occupied it, as has been related above.

In the same year, on the vigil of Pentecost, Bertferth,
son of Berthwulf king of the Mercians, wickedly slew his
kinsman St. Wulstan, who was the grandson of two kings of

A.D. S52.] THE -WITCH OF BERKELEY. 181

the Mercians. The body of the deceased was carried to the
monastery of Rependun, the most famous of that age, and is
said to have been buried in the tomb of his grandsire king
Wilaf. His martyrdom was not without heavenly miracles ;
for from the spot where he was innocently slain, a column of
light, extending up to heaven, remained visible to the in-
habitants of that place for thirty days.

In the year of our Lord 850, the French were worsted by
the Bohemians in a severe engagement. A malignant spirit
publicly declared by fhe mouth of a certain maniac, that he
had presided over that war, and by himself and his com-
panions, the spirits of pride and discord, had brought it to
pass that the French turned their backs on their enemies.

In the year of our Lord 851, a great heap of pagans
arrived in the mouth of the river Thames with three hundred
and fifty vessels, and ravaged Dorobernia, that is to say,
Canterbury, and put to flight Bertulf king of the Mercians,
who had come against them to battle. Rendered bolder by
this success, they advanced with all their forces into Surrey;
which being told to Athelwulf, king of the West- Saxons, he
assembled a mighty army, and accompanied by his son Athel-
bald, engaged with them in battle in a place called Aclea
[Ockley], where he defeated them with unheard-of slaughter.

Death of king Bertulf.

In the year of our Lord 852, Bertulf, king of the Mercians,
departed this life, and was succeeded by Burchred, who
reigned twenty-two years. In the first year of his reign he
took to wife a daughter of the king of the West- Saxons, and
thereby strengthened himself in his kingdom ; the nuptials
were celebrated in the royal vill of Chippenham, where the
young Ethelswitha received the appellation of queen.

Of a certain witch, and her miserable death.

In those days there lived in the village of Berkeley a
certain woman, who was a -wdtch, a lover of her belly, and
given to lasciviousness, forsaking not her flagitious courses
and her fortune-telling even in her old age, but remaining
shameless even to her death. One day, as she sat at dinner
a young raven, which she kept for her amusement, began to
chatter I know not what ; on which the woman let the knife

182 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 852.

drop from her hand, and turning pale in the face, began to
cry, and exclaimed, " I shall hear of some heavy calamity
to-day, for my plough is come to-day to the last furrow ;"
and no sooner had she so said, than there entered a messenger
with doleful tidings. On her inquiring why he came, he
replied, "I have to inform you that your son and all his
family have been suddenly crushed to death." Struck with
this sorrowful news, the woman immediately became very ill
and took to her bed ; and sensible that the disease was creep-
ing on to her vitals, she sent a letter for her yet surviving
children, the one a monk and the other a nun. On their
arrival she addressed them with sobs after this manner, "My
children, it has been my miserable fate, that I have all my
life given myself to devilish practices, having been the sink
of every vice, and the teacher of all manner of impurities.
Yet, in the midst of my wickednesses, I placed my hope for
the salvation of my perisliing soul in your rehgion, trusting
that you would be my defence against my adversaries, my
guardians against my cruel foes. Now, therefore, that I am
come to the end of my life, I beseech you by these breasts which
have nourished you, that you do your endeavours to alleviate
my torments. As soon as I am dead, sew me up in a deer-
skin, and then place me in a stone coffin, fastening well the
lid with iron and lead, and binding it round with three very
strong iron chains ; after which, procure fifty ecclesiastics to
sing psalms, and as many priests to celebrate masses for tliree
days, that so the fierce attacks of my enemies may be repelled ;
and then, if I shall lie in security for three nights, on the
fourth day bury me under ground." They did as she had
directed ; but, alas ! neither prayers, nor tears, nor chains
availed anything ; for on the first two nights, wliile the
quires were singing around the corpse, the devils came and
burst open the church door, which was fastened with a huge
bar, and broke with ease the chains that were about the
extremities of the coffin ; but the middle one Avas too strong
for them, and remained entire. But on the tliird night,
about cock-crowing, the whole of the monastery seemed to
be shaken from its foundation by the noise of the approaching
demons. One of the devils, who was more terrible in look and
taller of stature than the rest, with a violent onset shivered
tlic church-doors to fragments ; the clergy and laity became

A.D. 854.] THE WELSH CONQUERED. 183

Stiff with fear, and their hair stood on end, and the singing of
the psalms ceased. Then the demon, approaching the tomb
with a haughty air, called the woman by her name which has
not been recorded, and commanded her to rise; she replied that
she could not for the fastenings. " There is now no hin-
drance," said he, and straightway he broke the chain wliich
had baffled the efforts of the other devils, with as much ease
as if it had been of tow ; and then kicking off the lid of the
coffin, he in the face of all dragged the woman forth from
the church, where was seen before the doors a black steed,
proudly neighing, with hoofs of iron, and completely capari-
soned, upon which the wretched woman was thi'own, and she
quickly disappeared from the sight of the beholders ; yet her
fearful shrieks were heard for nearly four miles as she cried
loudly for help. Now what I have related "\H11 not be con-
sidered incredible, if you read the dialogue of the blessed
pope Gregory, where he narrates how a man, who had been
buried in a church, was dragged out of it by devils ; and
among the Franks, Charles Martel, a man of singular courage,
who compelled the Saracens who had entered Gaul to retire
back into Spain, after he had ended his days, was buried, as
it is said, in the church of the blessed Dionysius ; but because
he had invaded the patrimony of nearly all the churches of
Gaul by applying the tithes to the payment of his soldiers,
his body was miserably torn from the tomb by malignant
spirits, and was never more seen unto this day.

The Welsh are conquered by the English.

In the year of our Lord 853, Athehvulf king of the West-
Saxons, and Bernred king of the Mercians, conquered the
IVIidland-Britons, and brought them into subjection.

How king AihehcnJf gave a tenth part of his kingdom to God and

his saints.

In the year of our Lord 854 died Wimund, archbishop of
York, and was succeeded by Wulfer. In the same year Kan-
bert, bishop of Lindisfarne, ended his days, and was succeeded
by Eardulf. In the same year the magnificent king Athelwulf
gave a tenth part of his kingdom to God, and the blessed
Mary, and all saints, free from all secular services, exactions,
and tributes ; which grant and his confirmation thereof by

18-4 KOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 854.

deed I think right to insert liere, that his devotion may be
better known to all men. " In the everlasting reign of our
Lord Jesus Christ. The flames of wars in these our times,
the spoiling of our wealth, the cruel ravages and manifold
oppressions of barbarous enemies and pagan nations, who
afflict us even unto death, make us sensible that perilous
times are at hand. For which cause, I Athelwulf, king of
the West- Saxons, with the advice of my bishops and nobles,
for a remedy thereof have adopted the wholesome expedient
of granting for ever some portion of my kingdom to God and
the holy Mary, and all saints ; to wit, a tenth part of my
land, free and quit of all secular services, king's tribute both
great and small, and the taxations we call witeredden ; and
for the good of my soul and the remission of my sins, let it be
wholly free for the service of God alone, exempt from mili-
tary service, the building of bridges and castle-ward, to the
end that prayers may ascend without ceasing unto God for
us, and so much the more diligently as we in aught remit
the services of those who offer them. Moreover it has
pleased Alstan bishop of the church of Sherburn, and
Swithun bishop of the church of Winchester, with their
abbats and the servants of God, religious men and women,
on whom the aforesaid benefits have been conferred, to
appoint that in every church all the brethren and sisters
should on every Wednesday sing fifty psalms, and each
priest celebrate two masses, one for the king, and another
for the nobles who have agreed to this measure, for their
souls' good and their deliverance from their sins ; and after
their death for the defunct king individually, and for the
nobles collectively. And let this continue all the days of
Christianity, as liberty has been granted, so long as the faith
flourishes in the English nation. This charter of donation
was written in the year of grace 854, in the fourth indiction,
of the 9th day of November, in the city of Winchester, before
the greater altar of the blessed apostle Peter."

How king Athelwulf went to Rome,

After these things, Athelwulf, the magnificent king of the
West-Saxons, s(3t out with very great state for Rome, taking
with hiin his young<;st and favourite son Alfred, tliat he might
be instructed in morals and religion by pope Leo. After

A.D. 854.] ATIIELWULF IN KOME. 185

tarrying there a whole year with his son, he had him crowned
king by the pope, and a few days afterwards he set out on
his return home, and by the way he married Judith, daughter
of Charles king of the Franks, and brought her with him to
England. But meantime, while the king tarried beyond the
seas, a conspiracy was formed against him by certain nobles,
headed by Athelbald the king's eldest son, Alstan bishop of
Sherburne, and Eanwulf earl of Somerset, whose object it
was to exclude the king for ever from the kingdom. Now
the cause was twofold, the one because he had had liis younger
son Alfred crowned king at Rome, as if to the exclusion of
his other sons from a share in the kingdom; the other because
he had lightly esteemed all the women of England, and had
married the daughter of the king of the Franks, a stranger.
The aforesaid conspirators had moreover heard that, in viola-
tion of the customs and laws of the kings of the West- Saxons,
he had bestowed the title of queen on his new wife, the
daughter of the king of the Franks, and made her sit by his
side at table ; whereas among the West- Saxons it is not
permitted the queen to sit by the king, or even to be styled
queen, but only the king's wife. This disgrace was brought
upon them by Eadburga, daughter of king Offa and queen
of the same people, who poisoned her husband king Brithric,
and was wont, as she sat by the king, to accuse all the nobles
of the kingdom, and those against whom she could not prevail
by her accusations, she would take off by poison. On account
of the wickedness, therefore, of this queen, which has been
fully treated of before, they had all conspired never to permit
a king to reign over them who should be found guilty in this
respect. At length, on the return of the peaceful king Athel-
wulf from Rome, the aforesaid Athelbald his son, and his
accomplices, attempted to carry their wicked plot into effect.
But God Almighty did not permit it; for the king, with
ineffable clemency, and with a view to prevent a worse than
civil war raging between him and his son, repressed the con-
spiracy of the nobles and bishops by sharing with his son the
kingdom of the West- Saxons, which had never before been
divided, so that the eastern part of the kingdom fell to the
son's lot, and the western portion remained with the father.
And when all the nobility of the kingdom took part with the
king, and would have deprived the son of the right of reign-

186 ROGEK OF WENDOVEIl. [a.D. 857.

ing, if his father had permitted it, the noble-miuded king,
entirely devoid of covetousness, indulged his son's desire ;
and thus he who by the just judgment of God was entitled
to reign, yielded his right to his wilful and wicked son.

Eadmund was consecrated king.

In the year of our Lord 855, on the death of pope Leo,
Benedict succeeded him, and sat in the Roman chair two
years, six months, and ten days, after which the see remained
vacant fifteen days. In the same year king Eadmund, who
was sprung from the stock of the ancient Saxons, undertook
the government of the province of the East-Angles, in the
thirteenth year from his birth, on the day of our Lord's
nativity, being the 25th day of December. This most pious
youth was elected king by all the nobles and people of that
region, and being forced to reign much against his will, he
received the gift of consecration from Humbert, bishop of
Helmham, in the royal vill called Bures.

Li the year of our Lord 856 died Lothaire, king of the
Franks and patrician of the Romans, and was succeeded by
Louis, who reigned twenty-one years.

Death of king Athelwulf.

In the year of our Lord 857, Athelwulf, the pacific king
of the West- Saxons, among his other good acts pertaining to
the present life, calling to mind his departure therefrom by
the common road of all men, that his sons might not fall out
among themselves after his death, made his will, by which
he directed a division of his kingdom between his sons
Athelbald and Ethelbert, and of the money which he left
between his daughter, and his kindred, and the nobles of his
kingdom. For his soul's health and benefit he enjoined his
successors after him for ever to nourish Avith meat, drink,
and clothing one poor person, whether native or stranger, for
every ten hides or manors throughout his kingdom, provided
that the land could support cattle and was under cuhivation.
lie moreover ordered three hundi'ed mancuses of money to be
taken to Rome every year, to be distributed there as follows:
— a hundred in honour of St. Peter the chief of the apostles,
for tli(3 purchase of oil for filling all the lamps of that apostle's
church on Easter-eve, and again at cock-crowing; a hundred

A.D. 861.] TRANSLATION OF POPE INNOCENT. 187

more for the like purpose in honour of St.. Paul; and a
hundred he directed to be given to the universal pope for
the increase of his almsgiving. Now this king had been
devoted to God before the death of his father king Egbert, and
had been ordained bishop of Winchester, but on his father's
death, though much against his will, he was made king,
there being no other of the royal race entitled to reign. At
length, after governing the kingdom of the West- Saxons
with the greatest assiduity for seventeen years, king Athel-
wulf went the way of all flesh, giving to his second son
Ethelbert the kingdom of Kent and Sussex, while his eldest
son Athelwulf reigned in Wessex in the room of his father.
King Athelwulf was interred in the cathedral church at
Winchester with the honour due to a king. Athelbald was
no sooner advanced to the kingdom than in violation of God's
law, the dignity of the Christian name, and the custom even
of all the heathen, he ascended his father's bed, and married
Judith, daughter of Charles king of the Franks, and reigned
with unrestrained cruelty over the West- Saxons two years
and a half after his father's death. In the same year died
Cedda, bishop of Hereford, and was succeeded by Albert.

In the year of our Lord 858, on the death of pope Bene-
dict, Nicholas sat in the Roman chair nine years, two
months, and twenty days. In the same year died Athel-
wold, bishop of Lichfield, and was succeeded by Humbert.

Penitence of king Athelbald.

In the year of our Lord 859, Athelbald, king of the West-
Saxons, repented of his aforesaid error, and did penance for
the same, putting away his step-mother Judith, whose bed
he had defiled, and ruling his kingdom for the remainder of
his life in peace and righteousness.

The body of pope Innocent translated into Saxony.

In the year our Lord 860, Lenculf, duke of the Saxons,
conveyed the body of the blessed pope Innocent from Rome
into Saxony.

Death of Athelbald.

In the year of our Lord 861, Athelbald, king of the West-
Saxons, was taken off" by a premature death in the fifth year

188 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^- ^^-•

of his reign, and was buried with regal pomp at Sherburne.
He was succeeded in the kingdom by his brother Ethelbert,
who held under his dominion Wessex, Kent, Essex, and
Sussex. In his days a great multitude of Danes arrived by
sea and sacked the city of Winchester. As they were return-
ing to their ships with much spoil, they were attacked with
great spirit by Osric earl of Hants, and Ethulf earl of Berks,
who slew many of them, and the rest made their escape. In
the same year died Rethun, bishop of Leicester, and was
succeeded in the bishopric by Aldred.

Si. Swilhun.

In the year of our Lord 862, St. Swithun, bishop of
Winchester, departed to the Lord. This holy man, endued
with many miraculous powers during his life, was withal
remarkably eminent for compassion and humility. It hap-
pened once on a time that this servant of God was sitting
with some workmen by the bridge of the city of Winchester,
that his presence might stimulate to diligence in their
labours, and a market woman was passing over the bridge
into the city with some eggs for sale. The workmen
flocked around her, and with the saucy insolence of that
class of people, broke every egg she had. The poor
woman's cries at this shameful outrage came to the ears of
the pious bishop, who, on learning her loss, moved with com-
passion, made the sign of the cross over the broken egg^^,
and repaired the fracture of them all. Touching the humihty
also of the blessed man, it is worthy of mention, that as often
as he had to dedicate the fabric of a new church, although
the way was long, he would use neither horse nor vehicle,
but stoutly proceeded thither on foot ; and lest that custom
of his should be ridiculed by the ignorant, or set down to
ostentation by the proud, he would withdraw from the gaze
of men and perform the journey in the night. A lover of
unostentatious sanctity, he never prostituted his good deeds
by any display. Finally, when about to bid farewell to the
present life, he exercised his pontifical authority in strictly
charging his household to bury his corpse outside the church,
exposed to the feet of the passers-by, and to the droppings of
the eaves from above. He was succeeded in the bishopric

A.D. 8o7.] STATE OF NORTHUMBERLAND. 189

by Ealfert, a man of sufficient ecclesiastical learning, who
for some time prudently followed the course of liis predecessor.

The Danes winter in the isle of Thanet.

In the year of our Lord 863, the pagans wintered in the
isle of Thanet, and made a treaty of peace with the inhabit-
ants of Kent; but, with the treachery of foxes, sallying forth
from their camp by night, they ravaged the whole of the
eastern coast of Kent, and returned with spoil to their ships.

In the year of our Lord 864, Humbert, bishop of Lichfield,
ended his days, and was succeeded in the bishopric by
Kineferth.

In the year of our Lord 865, by the gift of pope Nicolas,
the bodies of St. Eusebius and St. Pontian were translated
into Gaul, where they were honourably interred in monas-
teries dedicated by the pious to St. Peter

Death of king Ethelbert.

In the year of our Lord 866, Ethelbert, king of the West-
Saxons, died, and his brother Ethelred reigned in his stead
five years. At this time also a large army of Danes arrived
in England and wintered in the country of the East- Angles,
where, too, the greatest part of them, who were on foot,
were made cavalry.

Pope Adrian.*

In the year of our Lord 867, pope Adrian succeeded
Nicolas and sat in the Roman chair four years. In the same
year, on All Saints' day, the cruel army of Danes migrated
out of the country of the East- Angles to the city of York.
At this time too there was the greatest dissension among the
Northumbrians, tor the people had expelled their lawful king
Osbert from his kingdom, and had raised to the throne a
usurper named Ella, who was not of the royal lineage ; but
by divine providence, on the advance of the Danes, Osbert
and Ella, for the good of the commonweal, made peace among
themselves, and then with united forces approached the city
of York; on which the Danes straightway fled, and determined
to defend themselves within the city walls. The Christian

* See Asset's Life of Alfired and the Saxon Chronicle, for the events of
this chapter.

190 ROGER OF AVENDOVER. [a.D. 868.

kings pursued, made a very fierce attack on the enemy,
and cast down the city walls. At length they entered the
city, and engaged in battle with the pagans to their own
exceeding loss ; for in that fight, which was fought on Palm
Sunday, there fell the kings Osbert and Ella, and with them
eight nobles, with an immense multitude of inferior rank.
The most cruel victors after this ravaged the entire country
of the Northumbrians as far as the mouth of the river Tyne,
and subdued it to themselves. The kings of the Northum-
brians being slain, a certain man of the English nation
named Egbert next governed that kingdom, for six years, in
subjection to the Danes. In the same year Alfstan, bishop
of Sherburne, ended his days. In the times of Egbert and
his son Athelwulf, kings of the West- Saxons, his power and
influence were great in that kingdom ; for by his services in
war he reduced the people of Kent and the East-Angles
under the dominion of the aforesaid king Egbert. He also
roused the spirit of king Athelwulf against the Danes, who
then first began to infest the island; himself too levied
money, and having formed an army, fought many spirited and
successful battles with the enemy. His power may be under-
stood from the fact of his having kept king Athelwulf out of
the kingdom as he was returning from Rome, and made his
son Athelbald king in his stead; until at length he permitted
the father to return and share the kingdom with his son.
After governing his church fifty years, he left it enrit;hed
with lands acquired from every quarter ; and as his zeal had
been excessive in acquiring, so was his liberality unbounded.
He was buried in the cathedral church at Sherburne.

Marriage of king Alfred,

In the year of our Lord 868, Alfred, brother of king Ethel-
red, a youth of wonderful goodness, married a wife of the
royal race of the Mercians, to wit, a daughter of Ethelred earl
of the Ganni [Gainsborough, in Lincolnshire], who was sur-
named "Muchel," which means "great." Her mother's name
was Eadburga, of the noble race of the aforesaid kings ; the
damsel's own name was Alswitha. In the same year the array
of the Danes, so often mentioned, left the Northumbrians and
came to Snotingeham and wintered there. Now Snotingeham
is called in the tongue of the Britons "Tinguobauc," and means

A.D. 870.] HEROISM OF THE A.BBESS EBBA. 1.91

the house of dens." On hearing: of their approach, Burhred,
king of the Mercians, despatched messengers to Ethelred,
king of the West- Saxons, and his brother Alfred, suppliantly
beseeching their aid against the army of the pagans, which
was hateful both to God and man. Straightway collecting
from all quarters an immense army, they joined the king of
the Mercians, and approached Snotingeham, unanimously
desiring a battle ; but the pagans, secure within their de-
fences, declined a battle, and when the Christians could not
batter down the walls, a truce was agreed on between the
Mercians and the pagans, and all retired to their homes. At
this time the oratory of St. Andrew the apostle at Kemesie
was built and dedicated by Alcwin, bishop of Worcester. A
comet was plainly seen at this period.

In the year of our Lord 869, the aforesaid army of pagans
returned again to the Northumbrians, and wintered in the
city of York.

Admirable act of the holy abbess Ebba,

In the year of our Lord 870, an innumerable multitude
of Danes landed in Scotland under the command of Ynguar
and Hubba, men of fearful wickedness and unheard-of daring.
Desiring to make an utter desolation of the entire territory
of England, they cut the throats of both young and old who
came in their way, and shamefully entreated holy matrons
and virgins. The rumour of their merciless cruelty having
spread throughout every kingdom, Ebba, the holy abbess of
the monastery of Collingham, fearing lest both herself and
the virgins of whom she had the pastoral care and charge
should lose their virgin chastity, assembled all the sisters and
thus addressed them, " There have lately come into these
parts most wicked pagans, destitute of all humanity, who
roam through every place, sparing neither the female sex nor
infantine age, destroying churches and ecclesiastics, ravish-
ing holy women, and wasting and consuming every thing in
their way. If, therefore, you will follow my counsels, I have
hope that through the divine mercy we shall escape the rage
of the barbarians and preserve our chastity." The whole
assembly of virgins having promised implicit compliance
with her maternal commands, the abbess, with an heroic
spirit, affording to all the holy sisters an example of chastity

192 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 870.

profitable only to themselves, but to be embraced by all
succeeding virgins for ever, took a razor, and "with it cut off
her nose, together with her upper lip unto the teeth, present-
ing herself a liorrible spectacle to those who stood by. Filled
with admiration at this admirable deed, the whole assembly
followed her maternal example, and severally did the like to
themselves. When this was done, together with the morrow's
dawn came those most cruel tyrants, to disgrace the holy
women devoted to God, and to pillage and burn the monastery;
but on beholding the abbess and all the sisters so outrageously
mutilated, and stained with their own blood from the sole of
their foot unto their head, they retired in haste from the
place, tliinking it too long to tarry there a moment ; but as
they were retiring, their leaders before-mentioned ordered
their wicked followers to set fire and burn the monastery,
with all its buildings and its holy inmates. Which being
done by these workers of iniquity, the holy abbess and all the
most holy virgins with her attained the glory of martyrdom.

Dseolation of many monasteries.

After these things those most wicked infidels sailed along
the coast, and wasted with fire and sword whatever came in
their way. In this diabolical persecution the most noble
monasteries along the sea-coast are said to have been de-
stroyed ; namely, the monastery of monks at Lindisfarne, in
which was the cathedral see at that time, graced by tlie
sacred presence of the body of the blessed bishop Cuthbert ;
a monastery of nuns at Tynemouth; another of monks at
Jarrow and Weremouth, in which the presbyter Bede is
recorded to have been educated ; another of nuns at Strenes-
hale, founded by the most blessed abbess Hilda, who collected
many virgins there. Those relentless chiefs then passed
through Yorkshire, burning churches, cities, and villages,
and utterly destroying the people of whatever sex or age,
together with the spoil and the cattle. Sailing next up the
river Humber, they exercised tlie like rage in those ])arts ;
and advancing thence they destroyed all the monasteries of
monks and virjrins that were in the marshes, and slew their
inmates. The names of these monasteries are Croyland,
Thornc^y, Ramsey, Hamstede, which is now called Peter-
borough, with the isle of Ely and the monastery of females

A.D. 870.] MARTrRDOM OF ST. EDMUND. 193

formerly so famous, in wliich the holy virgin and queen
Etheldreda laudably discharged the office of abbess for many
years.

Cause of the martyrdom of St. Edmund.

As in that persecution the glorious king and martyr Edmund
fell by the swords of the wicked brothers Hinguar and Hubba,
it is worth while in this place to relate the cause of so illus-
trious a martyrdom, and what it was that gave occasion to
the aforesaid leaders to condemn so pious a king to such
cruel sufferings. There was, not long ago, in the kingdom
of the Danes, a certain man named Lothbroc, w^ho was
sprung from the royal race of that nation, and had by his
wife two sons, Hinguar and Hubba. One day he took his
hawk and went out unattended in a little boat to catch small
birds and wild fowl on the sea-coast and in the islands. While
thus engaged, he was surprised by a sudden storm which
carried him out to sea where he was tossed about for several
days and nights, and at last, after much distress, he was
driven to the English coast, and landed at Redham, in a
province of the East-Angles called Norfolk by the natives.
The people of that country by chance found him with his
hawk, and presented him as a sort of prodigy to Edmund,
king of the East-Angles, who for the sake of his comely
person gave him an honourable reception. Lothbroc abode
some time in the court of that monarch; and as the Danish
tongue is very like the English, he began to relate to the king
by w^hat chance he had been driven to the coast of England.
The accomplished manners of king Edmund pleased Lothbroc,
as well as his military discipline and the courtly manners of
his attendants, whom the king had industriously instructed
in every grace of speech and behaviour. Emulous of the
like attainments, Lothbroc earnestly asked permission of the
king to remain in his court, that he might be more fully
instructed in every kingly accomplishment ; and having
obtained his request, he attached himself to the king's hunts-
man, whose name was Berne, that he might with him exercise
the hunter's art, in which he was well practised ; for such
was his skill, both in hav.king and hunting, that he was
always successful in the pursuit both of birds and beasts.
And being deservedly a favourite w^ith the king, the hunts-

VOL. I. o

194 KOGER OF VVENDOVER. [a.D. 870.

man began to envy him exceedingly because of his superiority
in these arts ; and giving way to deadly hatred to Lothbroc,
he one day, when they went hunting together, attacked him
by surprise and wickedly slew him, leaving his body in a
thicket. This done, the wicked huntsman called off the
dogs with his horn and returned home. Now Lothbroc had
reared a certain greyhound in king Edmund's court, which was
very fond of him, as is natural, and which, when the huntsman
returned with the other dogs, remained alone with his
master's body. On the morrow, as the king sat at table and
missed Lothbroc from the company, he anxiously asked his
attendants what had befallen him ; on which Berne the hunts-
man answered and said, that as they were returning from
hunting the day before, the other had tarried behind him in
a wood, and he declared that he had not seen him since ; but
scarcely had he so said, when the greyhound which Lothbroc
had reared entered the king's house and began to wag his tail
and fawn on all, and especially the king ; who on seeing him
exclaimed to the attendants, " Here comes Lothbroc's dog ;
his master is not far behind ;" he then in his joy began to
feed the animal, hoping quickly to see his master ; but he
was disappointed, for no sooner had the greyhound appeased
his hunger than he returned to keep his accustomed watch by
his master's body. After three days he was compelled by
hunger to come again to tlie king's table, who, greatly
wondering, gave orders to follow the dog when he returned
from the hall, and to watch whither he went. The king's
servants fulfilled his commands, and followed the dog until
he led them to Lothbroc's lifeless body. On being informed
thereof, the king was greatly disturbed, and directed that the
body should be committed to a more honourable sepulture.

Devastation of East- A ng Ha and slaughter of the inhabitants.

King Edmund then caused diligent inquisition to be made
touching the death of Lothbroc ; and Berne the huntsman
being convicted of the abominable deed, the king commanded
the captains of his court and the sages of the law to pass
sentence on the homicide. The judges unanimously agreed
that the huntsman should be put into the boat in whicii the
said Lothbroc had come to England, and should be exposed
in the midst of the sea witliout any instrument of navigation,

A. D. 870. J THE DANES AT BERWICK. 195

that it might be proved whether God would dehver him
from the danger. The huntsman accordingly was sent out
to the open sea, and was carried in a few days to Denmark ;
and being found by the keepers of the ports, the Danes
recognized the boat as that in which their lord Lothbroc was
wont to go fowling. Taking him, therefore, to Hinguar and
Hubba, the sons of the Dane who had been slain in England,
and who were men of great power and cruelty, they straight-
way put Berne to the torture with a view to make him dis-
close what had befallen their father, who had been carried
from them in that boat. After undergoing severe and varied
torments, Berne falsely asserted that their father had chanced
to land in England, and being found by Edmund, king of the
East-Angles, had by his orders been put to death. On hear-
ing this they burst into the most bitter weeping, and, in the
excess of their grief for their father's death, they swore by
their omnipotent gods that they would not suffer it to pass
unavenged. With a view, therefore, to take vengeance on
king Edmund, they made Berne the huntsman, who had
arrived in their father's boat, their guide. Then assembling
a numerous force, they took to sea and turned their sails
towards the country of the East- Angles, with an armament
of twenty thousand men, to punish king Edmund for a murder
of which he was wholly innocent; but the winds driving
their fleet in a contrary direction, they were compelled to
land at Berwick-upon-Tweed in Scotland, where they com-
menced their ravages, which they continued on all sides, till
at length they reached East-Anglia, where they pitched their
camp at a village called Bedford, and put to the edge of the
sword all they found, whether men or women. At
length, when the tyrant Hinguar, who was the most atrocious
of those murderers, had somewhat satiated his rage, he called
to him some rustics whom he deemed unworthy of his sword,
and straitly questioned them as to the place where their king
was then living ; for the fame had reached him of the might
and prowess of the most pious king Edmund, as also of his
incomparable bodily size and stature ; wherefore he was the
more anxious to put to death all he found, that the
king might not be able to form an army for the defence of
liis country. Now the glorious king and future martyr
Edmund was abiding at that time in a royal vill called

o2

196 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 870.

Haeilesdune, which was also the name of a neighbouring wood,
as the wicked robber had learned from the common people.
Calling, therefore, to one of his followers, he despatched
him to the king with a deceitful message, that if he would
divide with him his riches he should retain the kingdom
under him ; but Hinguar demanded the treasure to conceal
his real object, which was rather the head than the money of
that most merciful king. The soldier thereupon, proceeding
with all despatch to king Edmund, addressed him after this
manner : —

Hinguar s message to king Edmund.

"My lord Hinguar, ever to be feared, the unconquered
king of the Danes, has come to this country to winter. If
you despise his power, you shall be accounted unworthy of
your life and kingdom." And so when he had delivered the
whole of his message to the king, as had been enjoined him,
and which we have mentioned above, the most pious king
Edmund groaned from the bottom of his heart, and calling to
him Humbert, bishop of Helmham, asked counsel of him,
saying, " O Humbert, servant of the living God, and the half
of my life, the fierce barbarians are at hand, who have in
part devastated my beloved country and destroyed the in-
habitants, and are endeavouring to blot out that which
remains from the memory of our successors. But oh that I
might fall so that my people might thereby escape death; for
I will not, through love of a temporal kingdom or tlie gain of
the present life, subject myself to a heathen tyrant, when by
dying for my people and country I can become a standard-
bearer of the eternal kingdom."

On which the prelate replied, " Unless you save yourself
by flight, most beloved king, the wicked traitors will presently
be here, and will seek to destroy both yourself and your sub-
jects whom you desire to save." " What I desire above every
thing," said the most merciful king, "is not to survive my
faithful and beloved friends, whom the fierce pirate has sur-
prised and slain ; and truly what you advise would tarnisli
my glory, who have never hitherto incurred disgrace in war.
Moreover the King of heaven is my witness that no fear ot
the barbarians shall separate me from the love of Christ,
whether living or dead." Turning then to the messenger

A.D. 870.] BATTLE OF THETFORD. 197

who had been sent by the impious Hinguar, the most blessed
king Edmund addressed him as follows : — " Stained as you
are with the blood of my people, you deserve the punishment
of death ; but following the example of my Christ, I do not
shrink from wdllingly dying for his sake, if it shall so befall ;
hasten, then, back to your master and bear him my reply.
Though you may violently rob me of the wealth which divine
Providence hath given me, you shall not make me subject to
an infidel; for it is an honourable thing to defend our liberties
and the purity of our faith ; and, if need be, we deem it not
in vain even to die for them. Proceed, then, as your haughty
cruelty has begun, and after slaying the servants, slay also
the king, for the King of kings regards me, and will trans-
late me to reign for ever in heaven.'*

Battle between king Edmund and Hinguar.

On the departure, therefore, of the fierce messenger, king
Edmund commanded his companions to fly to arms, declaring
it to be an honourable thing to fight for one's faith and
country, and exhorting them not to betray the same by their
cowardice. Encouraged, therefore, by bishop Humbert and
his nobles and companions in arms, the most blessed king
Edmund advanced boldly against the enemy with all the
forces he could raise, and falling in with them as they came
to meet him not far from the town of Thetford, he fought a
severe battle with them, in which both sides sustained exces-
sive loss, inflicting mutual slaughter from morning until
evening, so that the whole field was red with the blood of
the slain, insomuch that the most pious king Edmund not
only sorrowed for the slaughter of his companions fighting
for their country and for the faith of Jesus, and who he
knew had attained the crown of martyrdom, but also bitterly
bewailed the fate of the infidel barbarians who were pr(?cipi-
tated into the gulf of hell. After the pagans had retired
from the place of slaughter, king Edmund, the most blessed
confessor of Christ, led the residue of his forces to the roval
vill of Haeilesdune, stedfastly purposing in his mind never
again to fight with the barbarians, and declaring that it was
necessary that he alone should die for the people, that the
whole nation might not perish.

198 ROGER OF AVENDOTER. [A.D. 870.

Passlofi of the blessed king and martyr Edmund.

While Hinguar was inconsolable on account of the
slaughter of his followers, his brother Hubba, who had just
ravaged the whole of Mercia, joined him at Thetford with
ten thousand men. Resolved to take vengeance on the holy
king Edmund, they united their forces, and, moving their
camp, quickly reached the village of Haeilesdune, where the
most blessed king Edmund then was. The tyrant Hinguar
then commanded the king and all his followers to be sur-
rounded, that not one of them might escape alive; where-
upon the most holy king Edmund, perceiving himself to be
hedged in by his enemies, by the advice of Humbert, bishop
of Helmham, fled to the church that he might show himself
a member of Christ, and there exchanging his temporal for
celestial weapons, he humbly prayed the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghost to grant him fortitude in suffering. The
most merciful king Edmund was then forcibly bound by the
ministers of iniquity, and led forth from the church before
their wicked chief, as was Christ before the governor Pilate ;
at whose command he was tied to a neighbouring tree ; after
which he was scourged for a long time, and insulted with every
species of mockery. But the undaunted champion of Christ,
by continuing to call on him between every lash, provoked to
fury his tormentors, who then in their mockery using his
body as a mark, shot at him with their bows till he was
entirely covered with arrows, so that there was not a place
in the martyr's body in which a fresh wound could be in-
flicted, but it was as completely covered with darts and
arrows as is the hedgehog's skin with spines. And so the
fierce executioner Hinguar, not being able to make the holy
martyr Edmund relinquish his faith in Christ and the confession
of the Trinity, so as at all to yield to his wicked persuasions,
ordered one of his attendants to cut off the martyr's head with
his bloody sword ; whereupon the executioner, with one
fierce stroke, severed his holy head from its trunk on the
20th day of November, as he was praying and confessing the
name of Christ. Being thus made an offering most accept-
able to God, and fully tried in the furnace of suffering, he
was translated to heaven with tlie palm of victory and the
crown of righteousness. The headless body of the blessed

A,D. 870.] ST. Edmund's head discovered. 199

martyr was carried by these servants of tlie devil to Haeiles-
dune Wood, where they left it among the thick briars; for these
wicked tormentors took great pains that the martyr's body
might not be committed to decent interment by the few sur-
viving Christians ; for the atrocious robbers, Hinguar and
Hubba, had heard that their father Lothbroc had been mur-
dered in that wood. Instigated, therefore, by the lies of
Berne the huntsman, and desiring to retaliate on the blessed
king and martyr Edmund, they ignominiously threw his head
into the same wood, where they left it to be devoured by the
birds of heaven and the beasts of the field. The most holy
king Edmund had as a partner in suffering his inseparable
companion Humbert, bishop of Helmham, who had raised
him to the throne, and who, encouraged by the king's un-
daunted spirit, endured martyrdom, and with him attained
the kingdom of heaven. The most blessed king being thus
translated to heaven, the pagans triumphed beyond measure,
and wintered in those parts, having driven out the few
inhabitants who survived the aforesaid slaughter. In the
same year Ceolnoth, archbishop of Canterbury, ended his
days, and was succeeded by Ethelred, a venerable man and
of sufficient knowledge in divine things.

Discovery of the head of St. Edmund.

After the martyrdom of the most blessed king Edmund,
the brothers Hinguar and Hubba, so hateful to God, wintered
in the country of the East- Angles, giving themselves up to
plunder and rapine, during which season they were joined
by Gytro, a very powerful king of the Danes, who
came to winter with them ; but on the approach of spring all
the pagans returned together from East- Anglia. On hearing
of their departure the Christians came forth from their hiding
places from all quarters, and did their best endeavours to
find the head of the blessed king Edmund, that it might be
united to the body, and the whole committed to sepulture in
a royal manner. When they had all met together and were
diligently searching the woods for the martyr's head, there
appeared a wonderful and unheard-of prodigy ; for while
searching among the woods and brambles, and calling out to
each other in their native tongue, " Where are you ? Where
are you ?" the martyr's head made answer in the same tongue.

200 KOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 870.

"Here, here, here," and did not cease repeating the same
till it brought them all to the spot ; where they found a huge
and horrible looking wolf embracing the head with its paws,
and keeping watch over the blessed martyr. Boldly seizing
the head and offering praises unto God, they conveyed it to
the body, followed by the wolf as far as the place of sepul-
ture ; then uniting the head to the body, they deposited both
in a suitable tomb, after which the wolf returned to his
wonted solitude. A small church of mean workmanship was
erected by the faithful on that spot, where the holy body
rested during the lapse of many years. Now the most verit-
able king and martyr Edmund suffered in the year of our
Lord 870, in the twenty-ninth year of his age and the six-
teenth of his reign, the twelfth day of December, in the
third indiction, in the twenty-second moon.

How the body of the blessed Edmund was found uncorrupted.

After the lapse of many years, when the flames of war
were wholly extinguished, the piety of the faithful began to
revive, and from the number of miracles that were witnessed
at the spot where the martyr's body rested, which is now
called lioxen by the natives, they built a very large church
in a royal village called in the English tongue Betrisches-
worthe,* which means the court or dwelling of Beodric, and
thither they translated the holy martyr with festivity and
dancing. But, wonderful to tell ! the martyr's most precious
body, which all supposed to have rotted by length of time,
was found entire and uninjured, insomuch tliat not only were
the head and body reunited, but there was no appearance of
wound or scar in any part. And so the worthy martyr of
God, Edmund, was translated to the place aforesaid, appearing
as though he were alive, and having as a sign of martyrdom
around his tieck, as it were, a scarlet thread, according to the
testimony of a certain woman of blessed memory named
Oswen, who spent many years in fasting and prayer at the
sacred tomb of the martyr, and was wont, when the blessed
martyr's tomb was opened at the season of the Lord's supper,
to cut his hair and nails, which she carefully collected and
placed in a little casket on the altar of that church, where
they are preserved with due veneration unto this day.

* Bury St, Edmunds, in Suffolk.

A.D. 871.] BATTLE OF ASHDOWN. 201

Translation of the bishopric of Dommoc* to Helmham.

In the same year died Weremund, bishop of Dommoc,
after whom that see was transferred to Helmham ; and
instead of two bishops, one of whom had his see at Dommoc
and the other at Helmham, one bishop only was ordained,
named Wilred, whose successors in that place were Athulf,
Alfric, Theodred, Ethelstan, Algar, Alwin, Alfric, Stigand,
Ethelm, and Herst^n.

Hoio the army of the Danes left East-Anglia and invaded Wessex.'\'

In the year of our Lord 871, the aforesaid army of pagans
left the East- Angles, and making for the kingdom of the
West- Saxons, arrived at the royal vill of Reading,
lying to the south of the river Thames in the county of
Berks. On the third day after their arrival, two of their
chiefs went forth with a vast multitude of armed men to
plunder, while the rest made a trench between the two rivers,
the Thames and the Kenet, on the right side of the vill.
Athulf, earl of Berks, opposed them with his people in a
place called Anglefield, or " the field of the Angles,"
where they fought fiercely on both sides, until one of the
chiefs of the pagans being slain, with the greater part of his
forces, the rest took to flight ; and so the Christians having
gained the victoiy, king Ethelred and his brother Alfred four
days afterwards came to Reading with an army they as-
sembled, slaying all the pagans they found outside of
their defences. At last the pagans burst forth from all their
gates in full strength and began a battle, in which, after a
long and fierce fight, they slew earl Athulf and put the
Christians to flight. Greatly moved by this calamity, the
Christians, after four days, again assembled for fight at a
place called Essesdune, or " the hill of the Ash," with all the
force they could muster. But the pagans disposed themselves
in two divisions, the one under their two kings Bascai and
Haldene, and the other under their other chiefs ; which, when
the Christians perceived, they in like manner divided them-
selves into two bodies, the one under the command of kinor
Ethelred, the other under his brother Alfred. Now king
Ethelred was heariuo: mass in his tent, and on being ursed

• Dunwich, see Bede's Ecclea. Hist, page 99^ {Bohns Ant. Lib.)

t The account given in this section is taken from Asser's Life of Alfred,

202 ROGER OF AVENDOVER. ^A.D; 871.

repeatedly by his attendants to go forth to the battle, he con-
stantly affirmed that he would not leave until the priest had
ended mass; which act of faith in the Christian king profited
him greatly that day. There was in the field of battle a rather
small tree, around which the hostile armies contended witJi
wild uproar ; when, after a long and spirited contest, by the
judgment of heaven, the pagans, not being able to withstand
the onset of the Christians, ignominiously took to flight, with
the loss of the greatest part of their forces. In this place
the two pagan kings, Bascai and Halden, were slain with
many thousands more, and went down to hell, there to endure
the torments of everlasting fires. In the other part of the
field, where Alfred, the king's brother, fought against the
chiefs and nobles, there fell Sidrac the elder and Sidrac the
younger, Osbern, Frane, and Harold, with innumerable
others, and the entire army of the pagans being put to flight
on the ensuing night and the next day, was broken and
routed over the whole plain of Essesdune. A fortnight after-
wards king Ethelred and his brother Alfred came together
again to fight against the pagans with united forces at Basing,
where, after a long and fierce contest, the pagans gained the
victory. Also, after the lapse of two months, king Ethelred
and hjs brother Alfred fought a long while with the odious
infidels at Mereton, where they defeated the pagans and put
them to flight; but the latter returned again against the
Christians and went oiF victorious. In this battle Hamund,
bishop of Sherburn, was crowned with martyrdom, and was
succeeded in the bishopric by Ethelheg, a man of erudition
in ecclesiastical matters.

Coronation and genealogy of king Alfred.

In the same year Ethelred, king of the West- Saxons,
ended his days on the 23rd of April, and was buried in regal
fashion at Winbourne. His brother Alfred, who had been
before crowned and anointed king by pope Leo at Rome,
took the helm of government of the whole of that kingdom.
The ancients have traced the genealogy of this king as far as
unto Christ. King Alfred was the son of Athelwulf, the
great king of the West- Saxons, who was the son of Egbert,
who was the son of Alcmund, who was the son of Eafa, who
was the son of Eoppa, who was the son of Ingild, who was

A.D. 871.] DESCENT OF ALFRED. 203

the brother of Ina: they were the sons of Kenred, who
was the son of Ceolwald, who was the son of Cuthwin,
who was the son of Ceaulin, who was the son of Kenric, who
was the son of Creodda, who was the son of Cerdic, the first
of the Angles that reigned in the kingdom of the West-
Saxons. Cerdic was the son of Elesa, who was the son of
queen Gewisa, from whom certain of the Britons claim the
nobility of their race. Gewisa was the daughter of Gewy,
who was the son of Wingy, who was the son of Freawin,
who was the son of Frethegar, who was the son of Broand,
who was the son of Beldag, who was the son of Woden, to
whom the ancients dedicated the fourth day of the week,
which they called from his name " Wodensday." Woden
was the son of Frethewold, who was the son of Freolaf, who
was the son of Frethewulf, who was the son of Finn, who
was the son of Godulf, who was the son of Geta, whom the
gentiles of old worshipped as a god ; and of whom Sedulius,
an excellent poet, makes mention in his poem on Easter.

" Cum sua gentiles studeant figmenta poetae
Grandisonis pompare modis, tragicoque boatu,
Ridiculove Getae, seu qualibet arte canendi."

Now Geta was the son of Teatwa, who was the son of Beau,
who was the son of Seldwa, who was the son of Sceaf, who,
as they say, was when a little boy carried in a vessel, with no
one to row it, to a certain island belonging to Germany,
called Scandalin, mentioned by the Gothic historian Jordanus,
and was found asleep with his head on a bundle of corn,
which in the tongue of our country we call " schef," but in
the Gallic tongue " garbe.'" For this reason, he was called
" Schef," and was considered as a prodigy by the people of
that region, who carefully brought him up. On arriving at
man's estate he reigned in a town which was then named
Slaswic, but now Harchebi. That country was called Old
Angfia, whence the Angles came into Britain, and lies
between the Goths and the Saxons. Sceaf was the son of
Heremod, who was the son of Itermod, who was the son of
Hathra, who was the son of Wala, who was the son of
Bedwy, who was the son of Shem, who was the son of Noah,
who was the son of Lamech, who was the son of Methuselah,
who was the son of Enoch, who was the son of Jared, who

204 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 871.

was the son of Mahalaleel, who was the son of Cainaan, who
was the son of Enos, who was the son of Seth, who was the
son of Adam, who was the son of God.

Of king Alfred* s early years.

In his earlj years Alfred was exceedingly beloved by his
father and mother above all his brothers, and what is more,
by every one in the kingdom, for which cause he was ever,
during his boyhood, in the king's court. He was of a more
comely person than all liis brothers, of a more serene counte-
nance, and more gracious in speech and demeanour. Not-
withstanding, by the neglect of his parents and governors,
he continued illiterate till the twoU'th year of his age. Yet
he would sedulously listen to the Saxon poems day and
night ; and these he readily retained in memory and used to
recite ; he was incomparable for skiQ and success in hunting,
hawking, and all kinds of exercise, as he was also in every
other endowment. His mother one day showed him and his
brothers a book of Saxon poetry, which she held in her hand,
and told them she would give it to whichever of them should
first learn its contents. Struck with the beauty of the initial
letter, " Will you," said Alfred, " give the book to whichever
of us shall most quickly understand it and recite it to you ? "
On her assuring him that she would, he went to his teacher
with the book, and having read it, he returned and recited it
from memory to his mother. Then with unceasing assiduity
he wrote in a book the psalms and prayers of David, which
he ever carried about with him in his bosom, using it at his
devotions, and constantly meditating on its contents ; for he
had heard fronj his teacher that an illiterate king is no better
than a crowned ass. In the flower of his youth, perceiving
" a law in his members warring against the law of his mind,
and striving to bring him into captivity to the law of sin,"
he would very often, at cockcrowing and in the early morn-
ing hours, rise privately from bed and visit the churches and
relics of the saints, and would there remain a long while
prostrate in prayer, beseeching God of his mercy to strengthen
his mind in love to him by sending him some bodily infirmity
not too excessive, nor such as to render him incompetent in
worldly matters. Having long sought this of God with great
devotion of mind, he at lengtli, by God's grace, became sub-

A.D. 871.] VIRTUES OF ALFRED. 205

ject to piles, under which lie painfully laboured for manj
years, insomuch that he despaired even of life.

How king Alfred was cured of one distemper and fell into another
still more severe.

At a certain time, when by divine instinct he came into
Cornwall to hunt, he turned aside to a certain church where
St. Gueriir and St. Neot used to dwell, and there he remained
a long while prostrate in silent prayer, beseeching God of
his mercy that the severity of his distemper might be ex-
changed for some lighter infirmity, yet so that it might not
appear outwardly in his body lest he should be despised by
men. Having ended his prayer, he proceeded on his journey,
and not long after, according to his petition, he was, by
divine grace, entirely delivered from that distemper and
restored to perfect soundness. But that infirmity being
removed, he was attacked by another much more severe, a
nuptial affection, which troubled him incessantly from the
twentieth year of his age to the forty-fifth. In this storm of
trials he had sons and daughters born to him of his before-
mentioned queen Als\\'itha, in the order following : — his
eldest daughter was named Alfleda, who, when she arrived
at a marriageable age, was united to Ethelred, earl of the
Mercians ; next, a son was bom to him named Edward, who
governed the realm of England after his father ; in the third
place a daughter was born to him named Ethelgiva, who
bound herself by the rules of monastic discipline and assumed
the religious habit. Alfred and Edward, who were brought
up in the king's court, studiously learned the psalms and
Saxon writings. Ethelwald, the youngest of all, through
the care of his father, applied himself to literature, to which
he was entirely devoted before he had attained suflicient
strength to engage in the affairs and businesses of men.

Of the virtues and wisdom of the great king Alfred,

Amidst the dangers of war and the impediments which
ever attend this present life, amidst continual infirmities of
body and the ravages of the pagans, king Alfred began to
set in order the affairs of his kingdom, to exercise every
sportsman-like art, to instruct his goldsmiths and artificers,
his falconers and hawkers ; by his wisdom he constructed

206 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 872.

buildings venerable and noble beyond anything that had
been attempted by his predecessors ; he was careful to hear
mass daily at stated hours, and loved psalms, and prayers,
and almsgiving. Franks and many others from distant
countries voluntarily put themselves under his dominion,
inasmuch as he was amiable and affable to all, of a cheerful
disposition, and a diligent inquirer after every kind of know-
ledge; strangers and foreigners, whether noble or ignoble, he
honoured equally with his own people, according to the
worth of each, taking them under his protection, and bestow-
ing on them money and possessions. His earls, his barons
and officers, ministers and domestics, he loved with wonder-
ful affection ; their sons, who were brought up in his palace,
he cherished with the same fostering care that he extended
to liis own children, taking care to inform their minds with
right principles and to imbue them with letters. And thus
much may suffice touching his virtues.

Laborious wars of king Alfred.

Purposing now to recount the laborious wars of this king,
I have first to relate, that a month after he began to reign,
with few and unequal forces he fought with the pagans at a
hill called Wilton,* which is on the south bank of the river
Wilon, which gives to that province the name of Wiltshire.
For in the past year the nobles of the region to the south of
the river Thames had been exhausted by nine battles, not to
speak of the numberless expeditions which individual chiefs
had been compelled to make with their own people ; when
it came to pass that the Danes, though themselves greatly
weakened, obtained the victory; after which the pagans
proceeded to the city of London, where they wintered, and
Burhred, king of the Mercians, purchased a truce of them
for a sum of money.

Herefrid bishop of Worcester translated the looks of Dialogues into
the English tongue.

In the year of our Lord 872, the Nortliumbrians expelled
from the kingdom their king Egbert and archbishop W^ulfer,
who thereupon betook themselves to Burhred, king of the
Mercians, by whom they were honourably entertained. In

* Broniton calls this Walton, in Sussex.

A.D. 874.] DANES WINTER IN REPTON. 207

this year Kinebert, bishop of Lichfield, ended his days, and
was succeeded by Tunebert. Alwin also, bishop of Worcester,
in the same year was succeeded by Herefrid, who on the
7th of June received consecration from Athelred, archbishop
of Canterbury. He, at the request of king Alfred, made an
elegant translation of the Dialogues of the blessed pope
Gregory into the Saxon tongue. King Alfred subsequently
invited the same bishop to come to him, together with
Plegmund archbishop of Canterbury, Athelstan bishop of
Hereford, and Werebert bishop of Leicester, all very learned
men, that they might assist him in acquiring a knowledge of
literature, for which he honourably rewarded them. He
moreover sent messensrers into Gaul and fetched thence St.
Grimbald, a priest and monk, and a man of erudition in
ecclesiastical matters ; also John a priest, and Asser a monk
of excellent endowments, who came from the monastery of
St. David, in the utmost borders of Wales. All these the
king associated with himself that he might, by their wisdom
and learning, be stimulated to diligence ; and so rapidly did
he profit by them, that there was not a book of which he
had not a perfect knowledge.

The pagan army quitting London passed into Northumberland.

Jn. the year of our Lord 873, John sat in the Roman chair
ten years and two days.* In the same year the army of
pagans so often mentioned quitted London and passed into
Northumberland, and after ravaging that country, they
wintered in Lindesey in a village called Torkesey. The
Mercians gave them presents and made peace with them.
Li the same year Egbert, king of the Northumbrians, ended
liis days, and was succeeded in the kingdom by Ricsy, who
reigned three years. In this year also Wulfer, archbishop of
York, was recalled to his see. In the same year Aldred, bishop
of Leicester, was deposed, and was succeeded by Ceolred.

King Burhred went to Rome and died there.

In the year of our Lord 874, the wicked army of Danes
quitted Lindesey and passed into Mercia, where they
wintered in a village called Reppendune. They expelled Burh-
red king of the Mercians from the kingdom in the twenty-

* This was John the eighth. He died December 15, 882.

208 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 876.

second year of liis reign, who a few days after set out for
Rome, where he died, and was buried in regal state in the
church of the blessed Mary near the English school. After
his expulsion the Danes reduced the kingdoni of the Mercians
under their own dominion, and committed it to the guardian-
ship of a certain foolish minister named Ceolwulf, on the
condition that he should peacefully resign it to them when-
ever they wished it ; and with this understanding he gave
hostages and swore allegiance to the pagans.

Translation of Si. Cuthred's body from the isle of Lindisfarne.

In the year of our Lord 875, the odious band of pagans
quitted Reppendune, and being lately reinforced, they divided
themselves into two companies, one of which, under their
king Haldene, passed into the territory of the Northumbrians
and wintered near the river Tyne, subjugating that entire
province ; to the Picts and Welsh too they became a heavy
scourge. Thereupon Eardulf bishop of Lindisfarne, and
Eadred the abbat, took away the body of the blessed bishop
from the isle of Lindisfarne, and wandered with it for seven
years. The other division of the army, under the Danish kings
Gytro, Osketel, and Hamund, betook themselves to Grant-
brigge [Cambridge] and wintered there. In the summer of
the same year king Alfred prepared a navy, and taking to
the sea, surprised seven ships that had lately arrived, one
of which he captured and put the rest to flight.

A truce made between king Alfred and the Danes.

In the year of our Lord 876, the wicked band of infidels,
quitting Grantbrigge by night, came into the country of the
West- Saxons and occupied the castle of Warham. There is
there a monastery of nuns in a most secure position between
two rivers, the Frane and the Trente, situated in Dorsetsliire,
and having no land contiguous except on the western side. On
hearing of their arrival, king Alfred advanced against tliem
in battle array; but the pagans declined an engagement, and
gave hostages to gain time until a reinforcement sliould
enable them to enter on a contest with equal forces. They
swore, therefore, that they would quit the kingdom of the
West-Saxons immediately, but after their usual manner,
they treacherously broke the truce, and on a certain night

A.D. 878.] THE DANES AT CHIPPENHAJI. 209

made an unexpected attack on the king's cavalry, the whole
of whom they cut in pieces ; after wliich they made for the
town of Exeter. King Alfred thereupon assembled his army
and pursued them; but inasmuch as they had already entered
the city, he suffered them to winter there. The same year
Halden, king of the Danes, took possession of Northumberland,
which he parcelled out among his servants, and made his
army cultivate the lands ; which so affected Ricsy, the king
of that province, that he died of a broken heart, and was
succeeded by Egbert.

The numbers of the Danes increase.

In the year of our Lord 877, in the autumnal season, a
part of the wicked band of pagans remained in Exeter, and
a part retired to ravage Mercia. The numbers too of the un-
believers increased daily ; for if thirty thousand of them were
slain one day, the loss was doubly supplied by fresh arrivals.
King Alfred thereupon commanded galleys, or ships of war,
to be built throughout his kingdom, to fight with the fresh
comers on the sea, and placing pirates in them, he committed
to them the custody of the seas. Himself hastened with an
army to Exeter, where the pagans were wintering, and,
shutting them in, he blockaded the city and directed his
seamen to cut them off from all supplies by sea. As the
king's ships were hastening thither in obedience to his com-
mand, they fell in with a hundred and fifty vessels full of
armed men, coming to the help of their countrymen. Which,
when the king's servants saw they were filled with pagan
soldiers, they flew to arms, and attacked the barbarous
hordes with great spirit ; the pagans, too, gave battle, but to
no purpose, for they had been tossed about on the sea for
nearly a month in great peril of shipwreck, so that they
were broken immediately, and all of them were sunk in the
sea at a place called Swanwick.*

The country of the West-Saxons is ravaged.

In the year of our Lord 878, the army of pagans that had
wintered in Exeter quitted that city and went to Chippen-
ham, a royal vill in Wiltshire, and there wintered. Fur-

• Supposed by Carte to be Sanewick, on the coast of Dorsetshire j but
Tindal says it is Swanwick in Hampshire.
VOL. 1. P

210 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.r.878.

thermore Gytro, king of the Danes, having with invincible
bravery traversed the entire territories of England, wasting
all the sacred places, and bestowing on his soldiers all the
gold and silver he could seize, at length, on hearing of the
fame of king Alfred, that he excelled all the kings in the
English realm in wisdom, prudence, and wealth, profanely
turned his arms against that people, giving towns and villages
to the flames, putting to the sword whatever came in his
way, and, that he might strike a greater terror into the
people, sparing neither the female sex nor the tender age of
children. The storm of this persecution was heightened by
the detestable wickedness of Hinguar and Halden, who with
twenty-three vessels came from South Wales, where they
had wintered, and where, with the ferocity of wolves, they
liad committed immense slaughter and burned the monas-
teries, and sailed to Devon, where the same Hinguar, with
Hubba, and Halden, and twelve hundred men, were slain
by king Alfred's army before the castle of Kinwith ; and
there the blood of the blessed king and martyr Edmund,
which had been shed by the aforesaid ministers of wicked-
ness, was avenged by the soldiers of the Christian king
Alfred. But, nevertheless, the greatest part of them made
their escape to Gytro the pagan king, and with united forces
they ravaged the entire country of the West- Saxons from
sea to sea, covering the ground like locusts, and in the
absence of any to defend it, they subdued the whole region
to themselves. In this storm of persecution the faithful
bishops of Chi'ist fled beyond the sea with the relics of the
saints and the treasures of the churches, together with num-
bers of their people, and a part followed king Alfred and hid
themselves in the woods and desert places during that season
of peril. Touched with grief of heart, king Alfred knew not
what to do or whither to turn, for the wicked king Gytro
had possessed himself of every place of defence ; so that hav-
ing hope of nothing better, king Alfred yielded to present
circumstances, resolving to await the issue of events.

Exile of the great king Alfred at Ethelingeie.

There is a place in the western parts of England, called
Ethelingeie, i.e. the isle of Nobles, surrounded on all sides by
marshes, so that it can be approached only by boats. There

A.D. 878.] AXFRED ENCOURAGED BY ST. NEOT. 211

is on the island a thicket of alders full of stags and goats and
other beasts of that kind, and in the centre a piece of un-
occupied ground of scarcely two acres. Leaving his few fol-
lowers, king Alfred sorrowfully sought this place unattended,
as a place of refuge from his enemies ; and spying there a
hut, he applied for and obtained hospitality, and there he
lived some days a needy guest, subject to the man and his
wife, and content with the coarsest fare. Being asked who
he was and what he sought in that retired place, he replied
that he was one of the king's servants, and that having been
defeated with him in battle, he had fled thither to escape
the pursuit of his foes. Believing his tale, the swineherd
was moved with pity, and carefully supplied him with the
necessaries of life. One day the swineherd, as he was wont,
drove his pigs to their usual feeding-place, leaving the king
at home alone with his wife. The woman had set some
cakes to bake on the ashes, and as she was engaged in other
duties, she observed that the bread was burnt, on which she
sharply rebuked the king, remarking that though he would
not turn the cakes, yet he was ready enough to eat them
when done. The king bore her reproaches ^^^th a submis-
sive air, and not only turned the bread, but delivered it
to the woman well done. After king Alfred had continued
this solitary life with the swineherd for some time, many of
his followers resorted to him, and, by the king's direction,
they fortified a spot of ground in the morass with towers and
defences, and from thence made constant attacks on the
enemies.

How king Alfred was comforted by St. Neot and St. Cuthbert.

It happened at this time that king Alfred, for the sake of
receiving edification, paid a visit to St. Neot, who was then
living a solitary life at Hamstoke. Among much friendlv
converse the man of God sharply rebuked him for his wicked
actions, set before him the punishment of eternal fire,
showed him that the great would suffer the greater torments,
and, besides all this, revealed to liim by the spirit of prophecy
almost every thing which was to happen to him. " You are,
O king," said he, " enduring many sufferings from your
adversaries, but you will have to endure still greater; for
whereas you show yourself proud and exercise excessive

P 2

212 ' ROGER OF "\7END0VER. [a.D. 878

tyranny in your kingdom, instead of walking humbly before
the face of the divine Majesty, you shall be harassed in your
kingdom by a people ignorant of Christ, from whom you
shalt with difficulty hide yourself, and in this condition you
shall remain some days on account of your sins ; but never-
theless I have obtained of God by my prayers that if you
repent of your cruel acts and the heat of your lust, he will yet
look upon you in mercy, and restore your sceptre and former
prosperity." The king heard with humility these words of
exhortation from God's servant, and having solemnly promised
to amend his life, he returned with the blessing of the man
of God to the island whence he had come. The following
night, as he was asleep on his bed, there stood by him the
most holy prelate Cuthbert, and assured him of restoration to
his kingdom. Comforted by this plain declaration of the
man of God, on rising in the morning the king vowed to
God that he would build a monastery in that very place, and
from this time forth he was ever a terror to his enemies; for
in the same hour there came to Ethelingeie to the king all his
officers, with the men of Somerset and Wilts, with whose aid
lie began exceedingly to harass the pagans. At length king
Alfred issued forth from the island on the holy solemnity of
Easter, and rode to Egbert's Rock, in the eastern part of the
forest of Salwode [Selwood]. There all who had remained in
those parts flocked to him overjoyed at the recovery of their
king, and in the morning they moved their camp and arrived,
after a march of two days, at a place called Ethendune.

Gytro the pagan king embraces the Christian faith.

There they found Gytro the pagan king and all his army,
and, after a fierce and obstinate engagement, they by the
mercy of God obtained the victory, and pursued the flying
enemy from the field of battle without pity, and drove tiiem
into a certain castle not far distant, in which, al'ter slaying
all that were without, and making spoil of their horses and
cattle, they straitly enclosed their enemies and besieged the
pla(;e. After a siege of fifteen days, the }>agans, compelled by
liunger and despairing of escape, begged for peace, promising
never more to molest the king or his kingdom. Gytro also, their
king, who was shut up with them, promised to embrace the
faith of Christ, and faithfully kept his word; for fifteen days

A.D. 880,] GYTRO REIGNS IX ESSEX. 213

after, the same pagan king, with thirty of the principal men
of his army, was baptized ai a place called '* Aire," in the
language of the country, not far from Ethelingeie, and was
raised from the font by king Alfred, who was his god-father
and adopted him for a son, changing his name to Athelstan.
His anointing took place on the eighth day, in the royal
\'ill of ^yadmor, and the newly baptized king, ■v\'ith the
others who had embraced the faith of Christ with him,
remained twelve days with king Alfred in the midst of much
rejoicing ; and on their departure the king bestowed on
them many rich presents, and granted to Athelstan their
chief the country of East-Anglia, where St. Edmund had
reigned, to hold of himself.

How king Gytro took up his abode in East-Anglia.

In the year of our Lord 879, the wicked army of pagans
quitted Cirencester and proceeded to East-Anglia, where
king Gytro, who had recently been baptized, began to take
up his abode and to parcel out the country among his fol-
lowers. At this time also king Alfred built Seafton,* which
was once a noble city, but is now only a village, where
Algiva, queen of king Edmund, Alfred's great-grandson,
afterwards built a monastery for nuns. In the same year
Louis succeeded to the government of the kingdom of the
Franks, and Charles attained the Roman empire, which he
governed for twelve years. At the same time died Dunbert,
-bishop of the city of Winchester, and was succeeded in the
bishopric by Dunewulf. The latter was, as it is said, the
swineherd whom king Alfred, when he j-ielded to the
violence of the pagans, found feeding swine in Ethelingeie,
and was entertained by him for a season, as we have related
before; and, discovering his singular abilities, the king
immediately on his restoration to his kingdom caused him to
be instructed in letters, and afterwards had him consecrated
bishop of Winchester.

An eclipse of the moon on the \Zth of October.

In the year of our Lord 880, a great host of pagans arrived

* It is uncertain what place can be here meant. Mr. Coxe supposes it
is Sbifford in Oxfordshire, where Alfred once held a parliament, but there
seems to be no foundation for this opinion.

214 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 883

from the parts of Gaul, and advancing to the river ThamevS,
wintered at Fulenham [Fulham]. In the same year there was
an eclipse of the moon after midnight on the 13th of October.

Destruction of numerous monasteries in Gaul.

In the year of our Lord 881, numerous monasteries in
France were demolished by the pagans ; insomuch that the
brethren of the monastery of Fleury disentombed the relics
of the blessed abbat Benedict, and wandered with them
hither and thither to escape the enemy. In the same year
also king Alfred defeated a multitude of pagans in a naval
battle destroying some and bringing others under subjection.

How the episcopal see was transferred from Lindisfarne to Chester.

In the year of our Lord 882, St. Cuthbert appeared to
abbat Eadred in a vision of the night, and bade him tell the
bishop of that district to redeem Cuthred, the son of Harde-
cnute, whom the Danes had sold as a slave to a certain
widow at Wintigeham, and to make him their king. This
was accordingly done, and he was crowned king in the
thirteenth year of king Alfred; after which the episcopal
see, which was before in the isle of Lindisfarne, was trans-
ferred to Chester, which was formerly called Cunegecester.
The saint had also directed through the abbat aforesaid, that
whoever should flee to his body in the hour of danger should
be unmolested for a month, and king Alfred, as also king
Cuthred, made it a law of perpetual observance. In augment-
ation of the former episcopal see the aforesaid kings granted
the whole territory between the Tyne and the Tees to St.
Cuthbert for ever, and consigned to the pains of hell all who
should disturb it. At the same time the bishopric of the
church of Hagustald [Hexham] ceased to exist on account of
the excesses of the pagans.

How pope Marinus sent relics to king Alfred.

In the year of our Lord 883, Marinus sat in the Roman
chair one year and five months. At the request of king
Alfred he made the English school at Rome free of tribute,
and, besides many other presents, he sent the aforesaid king
no inconsiderable portion of the health-giving cross on which
the Son of God had hung for the salvation of the world.

A.D. 883.] JOHANNES SCOTUS. 215

The same year died Asser, bishop of Sherburne, and was
succeeded by Swithelm, who was the bearer of king Alfred's
alms to St. Thomas the apostle in India, whence he returned
in safety, bringing with him many precious stones for the
king.

Master John Scot.

The same year there came into England Master John, a
Scot by nation, a man of an apprehensive mind and of singular
eloquence. Quitting his country early in life he passed over
to Gaul, where he was very honourably entertained by
Charles the Bald, who made him the companion both of his
meals and of his retirement. Instances of the vastness of his
understanding, his knowledge, and of his wit, remain to this
day. He was once sitting at table opposite the king, when,
at the end of the repast, the cups having passed frequently,
Charles became unusually merry, and observing master John
do something which was ofiensive to Gallic good breeding,
he pleasantly rebuked him and said, " John, what is there
between a Scot and a sot ?" " Only a table," replied master
Scot ; thus turning back the reproach on its author. What
can be more facetious than such a reply ? For the question
had been put with reference to the difference of manners, and
John's reply had reference to the difference of place ; nor
was the king offended at the speech, but rather moved to
laughter, in which all present joined. At another time, as
the king was at table, one of the servants presented him a
dish in which were two very large fishes and one very small
one ; the king gave it to master John, bidding him share it
with two clerks who were sitting at meat with him. Now
the fishes were of immense size, and master John was small in
person. Ever devising something pleasant for the entertain-
ment of the company, John kept the two large fishes for himself
and gave the little one to the two clerks ; whereat the king
found fault, that he had made an unfair division of the fishes.
" Nay," said master John, " I have made a good and equal
division; for here is a small one," alluding to himself; "and
here are two great ones," pointing to the fishes. Then turn-
ing to the clerks, " Here," said he, " are two great ones,"
meaning the clerks, " and here is a little one," meaning the
fish.

216 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [^-O- ^84.

At the request of the same king, John translated out of the
Greek into Latin the Hierarchy of Dionysius the Areopagite,
which however is less intelligible in the Latin than it is in
Greek. He also composed a book, which he entitled Uso)
<pu6tzojv /Ms^iff/xarog, " On the Division of Nature," very useful
for solving some difficult questions, making some allowance
in some respects, where he has deviated from the path of the
Latins and followed in the track of the Greeks, insomuch
that by some he has been accounted a heretic; for one Florus
wrote against him, and abused and condemned his writings.
And indeed there are very many things in the book Us^i
^'jffixuiv, which, without great discrimination, would be con-
sidered as opposed to the catholic faith. The Roman pontilf
is known to have been of this mind; for in an epistle ad-
dressed to Charles he wrote as follows, "It has been reported
to our apostleship that a certain John, by birth a Scot, has
lately translated into Latin the Avork of Dionysius the
Areopagite, which he elegantly wrote in Greek, touching the
divine names and the celestial orders ; now, according to the
custom of the church, he ought to have submitted it unto us
for the approval of our judgment, and the more so inasmuch
as this John, though said to be very learned, is by general
report deficient in sound wisdom in some respects." Owing
to this discredit John left France and betook himself to king
Alfred, by whose munificence he was induced to accept the
office of teacher, and settled at Malmesbury, as appears from
the king's writings. There, after some years, his pupils
stabbed him with their writing instruments, and he died in
great and cruel torments. His corpse was placed in the
church of the blessed Laurence, where it remained for some
time ; but a ray of fire from heaven having fallen upon his
tomb, the monks were stirred up by this revelation and
transferred him to a greater church, where they honourably
placed him at the left side of the altar. In the same year
pope Marinus was succeeded by Adrian, who continued one
year and three months.

How king Alfred slew a multitude of his enemies.

In the year of our Lord 884, the wicked army of pagans
divided themselves into two bands, one of which passed into
France, while the other returned into Kent and besieged the

A.D, 885.] VISION OF CHARLES LE GROS. 217

city of Rochester; but the citizens making a stout resistance,
Alfred came to their aid and raised the siege, and compelled
the pagans to retire to their ships, where he slew numbers
of them and divided their spoil among his followers. In this
year also king Alfred sent a strong fleet into East-AngHa,
where they found sixteen vessels of pirates at the mouth of
the river Stour, and boldly attacking them, they slew them
all and possessed themselves of the ships and the spoil ;
but such of the Danes as could escape to their ships engaged
with the English in another naval battle, in which, owing to
the supineness of the latter, they were taken off their guard
and a multitude of them slain, while the Danes retired in
triumph.

The emperor Charles's vision of purgatory.

In the year of our Lord 885, Stephen sat in the Roman
chair five years and eight days. In the same year Charles,
the sou of Louis, monarch of the Roman empire and of the
kingdom of the Franks, called together the bishops and
nobles of his kingdom and related to them a wonderful
vision which he saw, as follows : — " In the name of God, the
supreme King of kings, I, Charles, king of the Franks and
patrician of the Romans, on the sacred night of the Lord's
day, after finishing my devotions, testify that as I was
going to my couch, a terrible voice addressed me, say-
ing, * Charles, thy spirit shall presently go forth from thee
for a season,' and straightway I was rapt in the spirit, and
he who bore me was very bright to look upon, and he held
in his hand a clue of thread, which sent forth a beam of
clearest light. Proceeding to unwind it, he said to me,
* Behold this shining thread, — fasten it tightly to the thumb
of your right hand ; for by means of it you shall be led
through the maze of the infernal torments.' Having so said,
he advanced before me rapidly and led me by the glittering
clue into deep and fiery valleys full of pits burning with
pitch and sulphur, lead, wax, and tallow. There I found the
bishops of my father and my uncles, and when I tremblingly
asked them why they were suffering such excessive torments,
they answered, 'We were the bishops of your father and
your uncles, and when we should have exhorted and en-
treated them and their people to live in peace and concord.

218 ROGER OF WENDOVER- [a.D. 885.

we sowed discord among them and encouraged them in evil ;
wherefore we are now tormented in these fires of hell, with
all other lovers of murder and rapine ; hither, too, shall come
your own bishops and ministers, who now love to do as we
did.' Whilst I listened with trembling, some of the blackest
devils flew to me with fiery hooks and sought to lay hold of
the thread which I held and draw me to them, but they were
driven back by the beams of that clue, and could not touch
the thread. They then ran behind my back, and would
have seized me with their hooks and cast me into those pits
of sulphur ; but my guide who bore the clue threw it twice
round my shoulders, and, drawing me mightily after him, we
ascended over high and fiery mountains, out of which came
hot streams, and marshes, and all kinds of boiling metals,
into which I found were cast innumerable souls of the people
and nobles of my father and my brothers, some up to their
hair, some to their chin, and others to their navel. These
with lamentable cries addressed me thus, ' Whilst we lived
we loved war, and slaughter, and rapine, for earthly lust, in
company with yourself, and with your father, and your
brothers and uncles ; for which cause we are tormented in
these boiling streams and melted metals.' While I fearfully
listened, I heard some souls behind me exclaiming, ' The
mighty shall suffer the mightier torments ;' and on looking
back I saw on the banks of a boiling stream pitchy and
sulphureous furnaces, in which I beheld some of the nobles
of my father, and of mine own, and of my brothers and
uncles, who cried out to me, ' Alas, for us, Charles ! Alas
for us ! You see what heavy torments we are undergoing
for our malice and pride, and the evil counsels which through
covetousness we gave to our kings and to yourself.' While
I was lamenting this spectacle, some devils ran at me with
open mouths full of fire, and sulphur, and pitch, and would
have swallowed me had not my guide wound the thread
thrice round me, whose brightness surpassed that of the fire
from their mouths, and was a sure defence to me. We then
descended into a valley, dark in one part and burning like a
fiery oven, but in another part so pleasant and bright that no
words can describe it. Turning towards the dark and fiery
part, I beheld there some of the kings of my family in great
punishment. At this 1 was distressed beyond measure, and

i

A.D. 885.] VISION OF CHAELES LE GROS. 219

Straightway thought that I was myself overwhelmed in the
same torments by the black monsters who kindled all kinds
of fires in that valley. Trembling exceedingly, I saw by the
splendour of the clue of thread one side of the valley grow
lighter, where were two fountains, one of which was exces-
sively hot, while the other was clear and tepid, and by them
were two casks ; directing my steps thither by the clue of
thread, and looking into the one which had the boiling water,
I saw my father Louis standing in it up to his thighs. I was
so grieved at the sight that I well nigh fainted, and he ad-
dressed me as follows, ' Fear not, my lord Charles ; for I
know that your spirit will return again to your body. God
has permitted you to come hither that you may see for what
sins both I and all whom you have beheld are undergoing
these punishments ; for one day I am immersed in this cask
of boiling water, and the next in the cask of pleasant water ;
and this, by the prayers of St. Peter and St. Remigius, who
have hitherto been the patrons of our royal race ; moreover,
if you and my faithful bishops, and abbats, and the whole
ecclesiastical order will speedily aid me by masses, oblations,
psalmody, vigils, and almsgiving, I shall quickly be delivered
from this cask of boiling water ; for my brother Lothaire and
his son Louis have been delivered from these sufferings by
the prayers of St. Peter and St. Remigius, and are now in the
joys of Paradise ; and now,' said he, ' look behind you ;' and
when I had done so I saw there two very deep casks of boil-
ing water. ' These,' said he, ' are prepared for you, unless
you amend your life and do penance for your sins.' At this
I was exceedingly horrified, on which my guide, seeing my
spirit so troubled, said to me, ' Follow me to the right of the
beautiful valley of Paradise.' And while we were proceeding
thither, I saw in the midst of a bright light my uncle
Lothaire sitting among glorious kings on a stone of topaz of
wonderful size, and crowned with a precious diadem. On
seeing me, he immediately called me to him, kindly address-
ing me as follows, ' Come to me, Charles, my third successor
in the Roman empire ; I know that you have come through
the place of punishment, where my brother, your father, is
enduring the punishment allotted to him ; but, by God's
mercy, he will very soon be delivered, as we have been, by
the merits of the blessed Peter and the prayers of St.

220 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 88G.

Remigius, whom the Lord has made the great apostle of
the French kings and their people; and unless he
shall assist and foster the feeble remains of our stock, our
race will presently fail to the throne and empire ; for know
that the imperial power will soon be taken from your hand,
and you will live but a short time afterwards in the world.'
Louis then turned to me and said, ' The empire which you
have hitherto held by hereditary right, your grandson Louis
ought to receive ;' and when he had so said, it seemed as if
an infant stood before me, whom his grandfather Lothaire
beholding, said to me, ' Give him the imperial power by
that clue of thread wliich you hold in your hand.' Untying
then the thread from the thumb of my right hand, I granted
to him the whole imperial power by that thread ; and im-
mediately the glittering clue was gathered together in his
hand like a sunbeam ; and so, after this wonderful occurrence,
my spirit returned into my body, very weary and sad."
Charles discharged the imperial duties for barely two years
after this vision, and was succeeded by that Louis, who
afterwards married the daughter of Edward, king of England;
but of this hereafter. The same year Ceolmund succeeded
Esna, bishop of Hereford.

How king Alfred obtained the monarchy of England.

In the year of our Lord 886, king Alfred, after burning
many cities and slaying a multitude of people, laid siege to
the city of London, which was the capital of the kingdom ;
and there all the nations of the English resorted to him and
yielded him obedience; for before this they were scattered in
desert and woody places on account of the continual irrup-
tions of the Danes, and wandered hither and thither without
any one to protect them. Having done homage to him with
all solemnity, the king, with their help, made preparations
for a very fierce attack on the city, erecting engines around
it and labouring to beat down the walls; but the citizens,
dreading a contest, opened the city gates to the king and
received him with all honour. He thereupon restored the
city and repaired its walls, and committed it to the custody
of Athelred, earl of Mercia, who had married Elfleda, the
king's daugliter, and was of the royal stock of that nation.
From this time to the end of his life king Alfred remained

A.D. 886.] SUCCESSIONS OF THE KINGS. 221

monarcli of the entire kingdom of England, except those parts
of the country which the barbarous nation of the Danes had
subjugated to themselves; for they had possessed themselves
of the whole of Northumberland, with East-Anglia and
numerous other districts, whence thej harassed king Alfred
with fierce and continual attacks.

Recapitulation of the kingdoms and kings of England.

As we have come now to the time of the sole monarchy, I
think it right to recapitulate the names and kingdoms of all the
kings of England who reigned up to this period, with the order
of their succession, for the greater satisfaction of the reader,
and that the series of this history may be the better under-
stood. Woden, then, who was sprung from the stock of the
ancient Germans, was translated among the gods after his
death ; and the ancients who worshipped him as a deity
dedicated to him the fourth day of the week, which they
called from his name " Wodenesday," or the day of Woden.
He had a wife named Frea, to whom the ancients in like
manner consecrated the sixth day, which they called " Fre-
day," or the day of Frea. Now Woden begat of his wife
Frea seven famous sons, from whom were descended seven
powerful kings, who afterwards drove out the Britons and
reigned in Britain. From Wecta, Woden's eldest son, the
kings of Kent are said to have had their origin ; from
Frehegeath, the second son, the kings of the Mercians ; from
Balday, the third, the kings of the West- Saxons; from
Beldag, the fourth, the kings of the Northumbrians, or the
Bernicians ; from Wegdag, the fifth, the kings of the Deiri ;
from Kaser, the sixth, the kings of the East-Angles ; from
Saxnad, the seventh, the kings of the East- Saxons ; the
kings of the South- Saxons were from the same nation, but
not of the same stock.

Kings of Kent.

Hengist, Osric Aesc, Octa, Ermenric, Aethelbert the first
Christian king, Eadbald, Erconbert, Egbert, Lothaire, Eadric,
Withred and Siward, Aethelbert, Eadbert, Aethelbert, Ead-
bert Pren, Cuthred, Baldred, Aethelstan. From Aethelstan
the kingdom of Kent was transferred to the kings of the
West- Saxons.

222 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 886.

Kings of Mercia.

Creodda, Wibba, Cearl, Penda, Peada the first Christian
king, Wulfher, Aethelfred, Kinred, Ceolred, Aethelbald,
Beornred, Offa the great, Egfrid, Kenulph, Kenelm, Ceol-
alph, Bertulph, Ludican, Wiglaf, Bertulph, Burhred. Fron»
Burhred the kingdom of the Mercians was transferred to the
kingdom of the West- Saxons.

Kings of the West-Saxons.

Cerdic, Kenric, Ceaulin, Ceolric, Ceolwulf, Kinegils and
Quichelm, Kinewalc, Sexburga, Eascwin, Kentwin, Ced-
walla, Ina, Aethelhard, Cuthred, Sigebert, Kineulf, Brithric,
Egbert, Aethelulf, Aethelbald, Aethelbert, Aethelred, Ael-
frid. This Aelfrid was the first monarch of the kingdom of
England, and his line continued until king William, who
subjugated England.

Kings of the Northumbrians.

Ida, Adda, Glappa, Theodwald, Fretheulf, Theodoric,
Aethelfrid, Eadwin the first Christian king of the Deiri,
Eanfrid, Oswald, Oswy, Egfrid, Ealfrid, Osred, Kenred,
Osric, Ceolwulf, Eadbert, Osulf, Athelwold MoUo, Ealdred,
Aethelred, Alfwold, Osred, Aethelred again, Osred, Eard-
wulf, Alfwold, Eandred, Aethelred, Readwulf, Osbert, Ella,
Egbert, Ricsy, Egbert, Cuthred.

Kings of the Deiri.

Ella who reigned in Deira while eight collateral kings
reigned in Bernicia, Aethelfrid, Eadwin, Osric, Oswin.
From Oswin the kingdom of the Deiri was transferred to
Oswy, king of the Bernicians, and the kingdom of the
Northumbrians became one, its limits extending from the
river Ilumber northward unto the Scottish sea. Finally,
this kingdom was transferred to the kings of the West-
Saxons.

Kings of the East- A ngles.

Uffa, Titillus, Redwald, Wibert, Eorpcnwald, Sigebert,
Egric, Anna, Aethelhere, Aethelwald, Ealdwulf, Ealfwald,
Beorna, Aethelred, Aethelbert, Eadmund, Gytro the Dane.

A.D. 887.] DEVASTATIONS OF HASTING. 223

From Gytro the Dane the kingdom of the East- Angles was
transferred to the kings of the West- Saxons.

Kings of the East-Saxons.

Erkenwin, Sledda, Seber , Sexred and Siward, Sigebert
the little, Suithelm, Sigehere and Sebba, Sigehard and
Seofrid, Offa, Selred, Suithred. From Suithred the king-
dom of the East- Saxons was transferred to the kings of the
West- Saxons.

Kings of the South- Saxons.

Ella, Cissa, Aethelwald, Berthun, Aldhun. From Aldhun
the kingdom of the South- Saxons was transferred to the
kings of the West- Saxons.

Devastation of the countries beyond the sea.

In the year of our Lord 887, Hastein, or Hasting,* a
Dane by nation, after overrunning England, crossed into the
parts of Gaul with a mighty army of infidels, and landing at
the port of Yermond, the unbelievers, as soon as they had
quitted their ships, gave up the whole of that country to the
flames, burning also the monastery of St. Quintin the martyr,
and committing a horrible massacre of the people. Emmo,
bishop of Noyon, fell by their swords, and the people became
a prey, having lost their shepherd. Directing then their
fleet to Havre, they burnt a monastery of nine hundred
monks ; proceeding thence with not a few ships to Rouen,
they burnt and pillaged the city, putting the inhabitants to
the sword. Then penetrating into the interior of Gaul, they
consumed every thing in their barbarous rage from the city
cf Genuaba right through Lutetia unto Paris ; then station-
ing their ships in a certain island near the monastery of St.
Florence, they destroyed the whole of the province round
about, committing to the flames the city of Nantes, and
overrunning the country of Anjou, polluting every place
with slaughter, and destroying all the castles and cities of
Poitou. Lastly, they approached the city of Tours, which
they polluted with the blood of innocents and then com-
mitted it to the flames. After this they explored with their

* It is doubtful whether this is the same who devastated France or not;
though Wendover certainly takes them to be the same person.

224 ROGER OF WENDOYER. [a.D. 887.

ships the upper parts of the river Loire, and arrived at
Orleans, which they pillaged of every thing, and then set
the city on fire. Why should I mention the distress of
Aquitania, since there was not in it a town or village, city or
castle, that did not fall by the barbarous rage of the pagans ?
Witness the people of Poictiers and Saintes I AVitness
Angouleme, Perigord, Limoges, Auvergne, and Vievron,
the capital of Aquitania.

In what manner the robber Hastein reduced the city of Lunis.

After afflicting Gaul with the miseries of which we have
before given the reader a sample, the wicked robber Hastein
sailed to the city of Lunis, and thought by a sudden attack
to make himself master of it ; but the citizens, terrified at so
great a fleet, fled to arms and defended their walls with shield
and dart, encouraging each other to a manful resistance; and
so great was their spirit, that with all his eflbrts Hastein
was unable to gain the place. At length he sent his servants
to the bishop and count of the city, informing them that he
was seized with a mortal illness, and humbly requested to be
made a Christian by them. On hearing this the bishop and
count rejoiced greatly, and making peace with the enemy of
peace, allowed his people free admission to the city. At
length the wicked Hastein was carried to church and im-
mersed in the sacred font, from which the bishop and mayor
raised him again to their own destruction, and, after receiving
the holy anointing, he was carried back to his ships by the hands
of his servants. After this, in the depth of night he was clad
in armour and laid on a bier, having directed his followers to
wear their coats of mail under their tunics; his comrades then
with feigned sorrow bore him from on board ship to the church,
where the bishop in his holy garments was ready to sacriiice
the host for the deceased ; when, behold ! Hastein, that son
of perdition, suddenly sprang up from the bier, put the
bishop and count to the sword, and fell with wolfish rage
on the people. After perpetrating these atrocities, old and
young were slain, the city was pillaged, and its walls thrown
down. Having completed the ruin of the city, Hastein went
to Charles, ki7ig of the Franks, who purchased peace by
giving him tlie city of Chartres for his support; and so Gaul
enjoyed a breathing time, after so much tumult and uproar.

A.D. 888.] LIBERAXITY OF ALFRED. 225

This account I have here given that no one might think that
England was the only country which suffered from the per-
secution of the Danes.

Founding of monasteries and almsgiving of Alfred.

In the year of our Lord 888, Athelm,* bishop of Winch-
ester, was the bearer of king Alfred's alms and those of the
West- Saxons to Rome. At the same time also he founded
two monasteries, one of monks at Ethelingeie, i. e. the isle of
Nobles, where this king lived in exile with the swineherd,
and there he ordained a presbyter named John as abbat ; he
ordered another to be built more to the east at Shaftesbury,
as a dwelling for nuns, and there he made his daughter
Algiva abbess, who was a virgin consecrated to the Lord ; to
these monasteries he granted abundance of riches and posses-
sions. Following the divine counsel, he divided all his
revenues into two parts, and again dividing one of these into
three portions, he allotted one to his soldiers who were
divided into three companies, the first, consisting of horse,
serving in the kind's court one month while the other two
were engaged in military expeditions, and at the end of the
month the latter returned from war and were succeeded by
fresh troops ; and this arrangement he observed all his life :
a second portion he allotted to his workmen, who were skilled
in every kind of work under heaven : the third portion he
assigned to the strangers who resorted to him from divers
nations. The other part of his yearly revenue he in like
manner divided into three portions, one of which he gave to
the poor, a second to the monasteries he had founded, and
the third to the clerks and doctors of a school which he had
collected out of many parts of Gaul and other remote regions,
proportioning his bounty to the sufficiency of each. Also he
had six wax candles made of equal size, each of the weight
of seventy-two drams, and twelve inches in length, to burn
incessantly day and night before the relics of numerous
saints. Li executing judgment he so diligently investigated
each case, that on inquiring into such as were decided in his
absence, if he could discover any departure from justice, he

• There was no bishop of Winchester, at this time, named Athelm. It
appears that the MS, is imperfect in this place. Probably comes or earl
s'.iould be read, instead of episcopus or bishop.
VOL. I. Q

226 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 891.

would interrogate the judges whether they had come to that
decision from ignorance or malice, love or hatred, fear or
favour ; and if they confessed that it was because they were
unable to come to a better judgment, he would give them a
discreet and temperate rebuke in such words as these, " Truly
I am astonished at your presumption in that when, by the
gift of God and of ourselves, you hold the degree and
ministry of the wise, you have neglected the pursuit of
wisdom : either lay down the ministry of earthly things, or
give yourselves to the study of wisdom with more zeal than
you have hitherto manifested." Moved by these rebukes as
if they had received the greatest punishment, the judges
applied themselves with all their might to the study of equity;
and in this way he made the illiterate give attention to
letters, and brought the slothful to the discipline of wisdom ;
insomuch that the aged sighed after the knowledge of letters,
and counted the young of that period happy in that they could
obtain instruction in the liberal arts, while themselves had
the unhappiness to remain untaught.

Almsgiving of the great king Alfred.

In the year of our Lord 889 died Ethelred, archbishop of
Canterbury, and was succeeded by Plegmund. In the same
year king Alfred ordered all the bishops and religious men
of England to collect the alms of the faithful to be sent to
Rome and Jerusalem ; the king also added to the alms of the
faithful not a little out of his own treasury, and transmitted
the whole to the places aforesaid.

Death of Ethelsuitha, sister of king Alfred.

In the year of our Lord 890, Gytro the Dane, king of the
East-Angles, ended his days, having received that kingdom,
as well as Christianity itself, by the gift of king Alfred. In
the same year king Alfred's sister Ethelsuitha, formerly the
({ueen of Burhred, king of the Mercians, died in the religious
habit at Ticinum [Pavia], where she was honourably buried.

A miracle.

In the year of our Lord 891, Arnulf, guardian of Louis,
attained the Roman empire and reigned twelve years. The
same year there came over three men from Ireland unto king

A.D. 892.] INCURSION OF THE DANES. 227

Alfred, desiring to lead a solitary life for Christ's sake. Thej
nad constructed for themselves a very small boat out of three
ox-hides and a half, and, without any equipment "whatever,
they secretly put to sea Avith food for one week only, deter-
mined to go whithersoever chance should take them. By
the Lord's direction they landed in Cornwall on the seventh
day, and for the novelty and strangeness of the thing were
presented unto the king. Their names were Dubslane,
Manchet, and Manslinum. The same year, about the time
of the Rogations, there appeared a comet which is called in
the Saxon tongue Yexete Sterre.

Golden bracelets suspended in the cross-ways.

In the year of our Lord 892, an immense swarm of pagans
came over from Gaul with horses and two hundred and fifty
vessels, and arriving in the mouth of the river Limen in Kent
[the Rother], which flows out of a great wood called Andredes-
wald, they brought their vessels four miles higher up, and land-
ing, destroyed a fort inhabited by some natives, and built a
stronger one for themselves in a place called Appletre.
And not long after Hastein arrived from the same parts
with eighty vessels, and entering the mouth of the Thames,
he constructed a fortification at great expense in a royal vill
called Middleton. But while Alfred w^as thus exposed on
all sides to the incursions of his foes, and while, as some say,
laws are wont to be silent in the midst of arms, he, never-
theless, amid the clang of trumpets, the uproar of war, and
the din of arms, enacted laws for the observance of divine
worship and of military discipline ; and because by the
example of the barbarians the natives themselves were
tempted to commit depredations, so that there was scarcely
a place safe for any one, or any communication practicable,
except under the protection of arms, he instituted centuries
or hundreds, and tenths or tithings, that every Englishman
who lived according to the laws might have his hundred and
tithing; and if any one was charged with any offence, he
was immediately required of the hundred and tithing, who
became bail for his appearance ; but if any one could not
i^ive such bail, he incurred the severity of the law ; and if
any one escaped before or after such bail, all of his hundred
and tithing incurred a fine to the king. By these means he

Q 2

228 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 893.

brought the provinces into such tranquillity that he even
ordered golden bracelets to be suspended at the crossings oi
the highways to tempt the cupidity of travellers, and no one
dared take them.

King Alfred's clemency and the Danes* faithlessness.

In the year of our Lord 893, the pagans who had settled
in Northumberland and East-Anglia made peace with king
Alfred, confirming it by solemn oaths and giving of hostages ;
nevertheless they broke the league, and whensoever the army
of pagans which had settled in Kent went forth from their
defences to pillage, the former, either in conjunction with
them or by themselves, ceased not to commit rapine whereso-
ever they could. On hearing of which, king Alfred marched
into Kent with his army and pitched his camp between the
two armies of the pagans, that, if haply they should seek the
open country, either for booty or for battle, he might bring
them to an engagement. But the pagans, sometimes with
their cavalry and sometimes with their foot, committed con-
stant depredations in those parts where they knew the king's
forces to be absent. Nevertheless the king often fell in with
them while engaged in these expeditions, and committed
great slaughter among them. They therefore quitted Kent
and fled to their countryman Hastein, who had wintered at
Middleton, whither the king hotly pursued them, and did not
cease till he had driven them, together with the cruel Dane
Hastein, into the fortification which the latter had recently
constructed there. The king straightway laid siege to the
fort, and erecting his machines around it, applied his whole
mind to reducing it. Losing all hope of defending the place,
Hastein the Dane began to consider in what way he might,
by falsehood, deceive the king's clemency. Sending, there-
fore, messengers to the king, he gave hostages and promised
on his oath, that if he might be suffered to depart, he would,
for the time to come, refrain from disquieting the realm
of England ; and the more to assure the king, he sent him
his two sons, who were in their boyhood, that if he wislied
he miffht imbue them with the sacraments of faith and of
baptism. The most pious king, who was always more
solicitous to deliver the souls of the pagans than to slay them,
acquiesced in his request; and after tlie boys were regenerated

A.D. 894. J ALFRED DEFEATS THE DANES. 229

in the sacred font, he permitted their father Hastein and
the rest of the infidels to depart in peace, according to the
agreement.

How king Alfred routed the Danish king in battle.

In the year of our Lord 894, king Alfred marched with a
great army against the pagans, whom we have stated above
to have landed at the mouth of the river Lige, and who had
now divT-ded their forces and were endeavouring to subjugate
all the provinces of that region. On his arrival there, the
king placed himself with his army between the two bands of
the pagans, that if haply they should leave the woods in
quest of a more open country he might move against them.
But the barbarians, overcome by famine, perceiving that
they profited nothing, but rather grew weaker, set out to
join their countrymen who had lately landed in Essex, that
being thus strengthened they might be better able to endure
the attacks of the Christians. Moving their camp by stealth
they reached the town of Farnham, where they sought to
cross the river, but the king's forces prevented them ; and
being compelled to fight, the pagans were put to the rout,
and in their flight were slain without mercy by the Chris-
tians, who inflicted immense slaughter and cruelly wounded
their king, who was with difficulty placed on horseback and
taken over the Thames by his followers, there being neither
ford nor bridge, so that numbers of them were drowned. At
last they found a very small island between the Thames and
the Colne, which they occupied for some time as a town.
The Christians, not having any vessels there, could not lay
siege to the place, especially as victuals failed them, and
they had fulfilled the period of their service. They therefore
returned home, and king Alfred hastened thither with half
of his army ; but before he had completed his march it was
told him that the pagans who dwelt in Northumberland and
East-Anglia, had laid siege to Exeter, while others of them
did the like to a certain castle in Devon ; whereupon king
Alfred turned about and led back his forces towards Exeter,
leaving, however, a few to subdue the enemy he was threat-
ening. Meanwhile, their king having recovered, the pagans
joined their countrymen in Essex, where they found the
most wicked traitor Hastein at Beamfleot, which, in violation
of the treaty he had made with king Alfred, he had strength-

230 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 895.

ened by a deep trench, and thence he made continual irrup-
tions and desolated the whole country around. Moreover
the pagans who had settled at Appletre, as has been said
before, joined Hastein there, forming an immense body of
warriors. Whereupon the troops that king Alfred had left
to subdue them, joining to themselves the citizens of London
and other warriors who had come at the king's summons
from the coasts of the Northumbrians and the East- Angles,
marched to Beamfleot, but did not find Hastein in the town.
Nevertheless they engaged in battle with his people who
came out of the town against them, and so furious was their
onset that they put them to flight forthwith, and assaulted
and destroyed the town. They moreover captured the wife of
Hastein and his two sons, and took some of his ships, which
they conveyed to the city of Rochester, where they were
burnt, and they sent Hastein's wife and two sons to the city
of London. After these things, king Alfred, having gained
an easy victory over the pagans, on account of whom he had
gone to Exeter, cutting them in pieces and driving them to
their ships, returned to the city of London, where earl
Ethelred presented to the king the wife of Hastein and his
two sons, requesting that it might be adjudged what should
be done with the wife and sons of that traitor, who had
broken the agreement he had made with the king. When
all had given sentence that they were worthy the most
shameful death, the king would not do them any harm, inas-
much as he had himself raised one of the boys from the holy
font, as has been related above, and earl Ethelred had done
the like to the other; he therefore permitted as well the
mother as the sons to depart.

Severe war and destruction of the Danes.

In the year of our Lord 895, pope Formosus* sat in the

* The chronology of Formosus and the six following popes is incorrect.

The correct dates are as follow: —

Formosus consecrated Sept. 891 died April, 896

Boniface VI April,896 May, 896

Stephen VI Aug. 896 Oct. 897

Romanus Oct. 897 Feb. 898

Theodore II Feb. 898 March,898

John IX June,B98 Nov. 900

Benedict IV Nov. 900 Oct. 903

To Benedict IV. succeeded Leo V. in the year 903, as is correctly stated

in the text under that year.

A.D. 896.1 DANES DEFEAT THE LONDONERS. 231

Roman chair three years and six months. In the same year
died Wulfer, archbishop of York, and was succeeded by
Ethelbald. At the same time, the wicked Hastein and the
rest of the pagans, whom king Alfred's army had driven
from Beamfleot, resolved to cross over to their countrymen
who dwelt in the western parts of England. Stealing, there-
fore, a hasty march through the province of the Mercians,
they reached a certain village named Buttingetune, situated
on the river Severn, where they were honourably received by
their brethren, and admitted into a town they had built there.
When this was told to king Alfred, he assembled an invinci-
ble army, and arriving at the aforesaid town, which was
washed on all sides by the waters of the Severn, he sur-
rounded the pagans both with sea and land forces. After a
long siege, and their victuals faihng them, the enemy at last
devoured their horses ; and when they had consumed every
thing, driven by necessity, they came forth from the town to
fight with the army which was on the eastern side of the
river ; and in the first onset there fell on the king's side one
of his ministers named Ordein, and many others with him.
But the Cliristians at length prevailed, and put their adver-
saries to flight ; and pursuing them without pity, the faithful
drowned numbers of them in the waters and put others to
the sword. Those who escaped the slaughter fled to Leicester,
whose English name is Wyrhale, where they found num-
bers of their countrymen in a certain town, and were admitted
by them into their fraternity. On arriving there, the king,
not being able to lay siege to the place, burned all the corn
and victuals which he found without the town.

Contest between the English and the Danes,

In the year of our Lord 896, the wicked band of pagans
quitted Leicester and made for Northumberland, and there
taking ship, they began again to roam the seas. Landing at
length at the mouth of the river Line, not far from the city of
London, they drew their ships on shore and took to plunder
and rapine. On hearing of which the citizens of London,
taking to their aid the people of the neighbouring parts,
came to the aforesaid place, where they found that the enemy
had now formed a settlement. They engaged on both sides,
the citizens of London were put to flight, and four of the

232 ROGER OF WEXDOVER. [a.D. 897.

king's officers were slain. But king Alfred coming speedily
to their help, the pagans were compelled to leave the place,
and retiring in the night, they proceeded through the pro-
vince of* the jNIercians, and did not stop till they reached the
village of Quantebregge,* on the Severn. After they were
retired, the king ordered their ships to be burnt with fire.

How king Alfred appointed guardians of the kingdom.

In the year of our Lord 897, Boniface sat in the Roman
chair one year and sixteen days. In the same year king
Alired appointed guardians of the kingdom against the
irruptions of the Danes, in Kent Ceolmund the chief of
them, in the city of Rochester bishop Suithulf, in Essex
earl Brithulf, in the city of London earl Ethelred, in Dor-
chester bishop Halard, in Sussex Eadulf, in Winchester
bishop Bertulf, and many others in divers places, whom it
were tedious to recapitulate. At this time, too, king Alfred
caused to be constructed long ships called galleys, in which
he set armed men with a command to guard the paths of the
seas, that he might provide for the peace of his kingdom, and
protect his subjects as well by a naval as a land armament.

Of Rollo first duke of Normandy, and his vision.

In those days a certain Rollo, a Dane by nation, came into
England with an immense body of warriors, and commenced
ravaging the country. Now Dania, or Denmark, is an island
of the sea, fertile and populous, whose kings in former days
made it a law, that whenever the island was too full of
people, the bolder men should be compelled to emigrate.
The aforesaid Rollo is said to have been among those who
were thus expelled. Being an energetic and powerful man,
his father kept his eldest son to succeed himself, and sent
away Rollo to seek an inheritance for himself by arms, as
fortune should favour him. When he had, therefore, landed
in England, as has been said, the natives straightway en-
gaged in battle with him, but numbers of them being slain,
the rest fled from the scene of contest. Rollo, therefore,
was winterino; in Eno;land for the refreshment of himself and
his followers after the dangers of the sea. One night, as he
was sleeping, he had a dream : he saw a swarm of bees on a

* Supposed to be Quatfonl, near Bridgenorth.

A.D. 898.] DANES REPULSED BY ALFRED. 2^

sudden flying and buzzing over himself and his army, and
taking a southerly direction, they flew straight across the
sea, and arriving at the land, they all settled on the leaves of
diflerent trees, and then roaming through the whole country,
they began to collect from different places flowers of various
colours, which they brought into one place. On awaking
from sleep, Rollo first ponders the vision, and after a diligent
consideration, infers that himself and his companions will
find rest from their labours in those parts where he had seen
the bees alight. Taking the sea, therefore, with his com-
panions, they cross the waters, and with a favourable wind
arrive at Jumieges, where they leave at the altar of the
chapel of St. Yedast a certain holy virgin named Ameltrudis,
whom they had brought from England. On hearing of their
arrival, Franco, archbishop of Rouen, distrusting liis ability
to offer resistance, deemed it better to ask for peace. With
all haste, therefore, he sought and obtained peace, which was
confirmed by the most solemn obligations. Assuming, there-
fore, the dominion of the country, Rollo went to Rouen, and
elegantly repaired its ruined walls : he, moreover, occupied
the surrounding country, erected castles in fit places, and
reduced under his sway the whole of the land, which was
then called Neustria, and is now called Normandy, from the
Northmen themselves. From tliis Rollo the illustrious dukes
of Normandy derived their origin, as the following history
will show in the proper place.

Slaughter of Danes by the English.

In the year of our Lord 898, Stephen sat in the Roman
chair one year. In the same year died Eastan, bishop of
London, and was succeeded by Theodred. At the same
time the pagans came with six galleys to the mouth of a
river named Uthermare, and gave themselves up to plunder
and rapine ; which being told to king Alfred, he met the
robbers with all haste and scattered their forces ; rescuincr
the booty and forcing them to flee to their ships. The kino^
pursued them with spirit, and slew a hundred and twenty
of them. In this affair there fell forty-two soldiers of the
king's household. The winds blowing contrary, the fugitive
pirates were shipwrecked and their vessels broken ; they
were consequently taken and bound by the servants of the

234 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 901.

king, who gave orders for them all to be hung on gibbets.
After this the king possessed his kingdom in peace all the
rest of his life, devoting himself wholly to the restoration of
the churches, to almsgiving, and to frame laws for curbing
the rapacious and confirming the faithful in their duty.

The kingdom of the West-Saxons without episcopal care.

A.D. 899. Romanus sat in the Roman chair four months
and twenty-two days, and was succeeded by Theodore, who
sat in the chair twenty-six days. He was succeeded in the
same year by John, who continued two years and fifteen
days. In the same year died Ethelwald, bishop of Sherburn;
after which, from hostile violence, the province of the West-
Saxons remained seven years without bishops and pastoral
care.

Death of the great king Alfred and succession of Eadward.

A.D. 900. Charles succeeded to the kingdom of the
Franks over which he reigned twenty-seven years. In the
same year, after a reign of twenty-nine years and six months,
Alfred, the most gracious king of the English, exchanged a
temporal for an eternal kingdom, on Wednesday the 28th
day of October, in the fifth indiction. He was buried at
Winchester in the new monastery which he had himself
founded, clad in a robe of blessed immortality, and waiting
to be crowned anew at the general resurrection.

Violence offered to a certain holy virgin.

A.D. 901. Eadward, the eldest son of king Alfred, inferior
to his father in literary culture, but more glorious in power
and dignity, was invested Avitli the diadem of the kingdom of
England. As soon as he was raised to the throne, Ethelwald
the atheling, his uncle's son, who, as he was of the royal
race, thought himself in no respect his inferior, made every
attempt to gain the kingdom, and seizing on the royal
vills of Oxbeam and Wimburn, he rashly entered them
with his followers and barred the gates. h\ this place, jis
has been related before, St. Cuthburga, king Ina's sister, had
founded a monastery of virgins devoted unto God ; one of
whom this Ethelwald carried off' by violence and made her
his wife. On hearing of Ethelwald's rashness, king Eadward

A.D. 902.] REBELLION OF ETHELTVALD. 235

collected a great army, and coming to Bath, pitched his
camp not far from Wimburn ; which, when Ethelwald knew,
he fled by night, and reaching Northumberland, he besought
the Danes who lived there to admit him among them, and
then to choose one of their number to fight against king
Eadward. He was presently installed in the royal dignity by
them all. Finding that he had fled out of his reach, king
Eadward ordered the nun whom he had ravished to be taken
back to her monastery. As for Ethelwald, he took ship and
crossed the sea to Gaul, hoping to return with a stronger
force to harass the king.

King EadwarcVs sons and daughters.

In the meanwhile king Eadward extended the bounds of his
kingdom more than his father, building new cities and towns,
and restoring some that were destroyed. By a concubine
named Egwinna' he begat Ethelstan, his eldest son. By his
queen Alfleda, daughter of earl Elfelm, he begat two sons,
Ethelward and Eadwin; and six daughters, of whom Eadfleda,
who was a nun, rests with her sister Ethelhilda at Wilton.
The remaining four were given in marriage, the first, Eggiva,
to Otho emperor of the Romans ; another, Eadhilda, to Charles
king of the French ; a third, St. Edgitha, to Siric king of
the Northumbrians ; Algiva, the fourth, to Hugo son of
duke Robert. By his wife Edgitha also the same king had
Eadmund and Eadred.

A.D. 902. The aforesaid Ethelwald the atheling returned
from beyond the sea, and collecting a numerous army of pa-
gans from among those who lived in Northumberland and in
East-Anglia, and in divers other places, in addition to the
force he had brought with him from foreign parts, he made a
hostile inroad into Mercia, destroying every thing in his way
with fire and sword. Meeting with no opposition, as he was
about to retire homeward with an immense booty, king Ead-
ward came with a large body of troops, and pursued the flee-
ing Ethelwald towards East-Anglia, where finding him with
all his men prepared for battle in the plain between the two
trenches, he encouraged his men and mad? a courageous attack
on them ; but at the first onset there fell on the king's side
the primates Sigulf and Sichelm, the abbats Eadwald and
Kenulf, the nobles Sibert and Eadbald, and many others with

236 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 905.

them ; and on the adversary's side there fell Ysop and
Osketel, officers of rank, the earls Brithric and Sinoth, kinf'
Eanich, Ethelwald the atheling, and many thousand others.
On learning that the bravest of his enemies were slain, king
Eadward wisely withdrew from the place of contest, and not
long afterwards he made peace with the pagans at a place
called Ittingeford. After these things the king reduced to
due obedience some of his rebel subjects, and especially the
citizens of London and Oxford. In the same year Benedict
was made pope, and sat one year and six months.

Louis made emperor.

In the year of our Lord 903, Louis attained the Roman
empire and reigned ten years. In the same year, on the
death of pope Benedict, Leo sat in the Roman chair forty
days, and was succeeded by Christopher, who died six
months afterwards.

*S'^ Grimbald departed to the Lord.

A.D. 904. The holy presbyter Grimbald, a man of great
sanctity, and one of the instructors of king Alfred, ascended
to the joys of the heavenly kingdom. The same year the
devout handmaid of Christ, the queen-mother of king
Eadward, who had founded a monastery of nuns at Win-
chester, departed this life.

A council held in the country of the West-Saxons.

A.D. 905. Sergius sat in the Roman chair seven years and
sixteen days. In the same year the magnificent king Eadward,
and Plegmund archbishop of Canterbury, assembled a great
council of bishops, abbats, and others of the faithful in the
province of the Gewissae, which is in that part of ' England
which lies to the south of the river Thames. Now this
region, on account of the incursions of the enemy, had been
for seven years without episcopal and pastoral care. It was,
therefore, most wholesomely decreed in this council, that
instead of two bisliops, one having liis see at Winchester and
the other at Sherburn, five prelates should be created, that
the Lord's flock might not be deprived of pastoral care by
the incursions of the wolves. A canonical election, there-
fore, took place, when they appointed Frithstan to the see of

A.D. 908.] LEICESTER REBUILT. 237

Winchester, Ethelm to that of Sherburn, Eadulf to the see
Wells, Werstan to that of Crediton, and Herstan to that of
Cornwall. There were elected two bishops besides, of whom
Kenulf was appointed to the see of Dorchester, and Bertheg
was set over the South- Saxons, whose prelates have their see
at Chichester. All these obtained the gift of consecration on
the same day from archbishop Plegmund at Canterbury; and
shortly after a distribution of the dioceses was made, when
there remained to the bishop of Winchester the provinces of
Hants and Surrey, with the isle of Wight, the bishop of Sher-
burne had Somerset, the bishop of Wells had Dorset and the
province of Berks, the bishop of Crediton had Devon, the
bishop of Cornwall had Cornwall; but after a few years
Wilts had a bishop of its own, who had his see in Ramesbery.
Of the bishops who succeeded these five prelates we shall
speak in the proper place ; but I must not omit to note, what
seems wonderful to many, that the episcopal sees continued
so long in the above insignificant places. The Cornish
bishops had their see at St. Petroc* on the river Heilemuthe,
near the Northern Welsh.

Signification of a comet.

A.D. 906. There appeared a comet for nearly half a year,
portending perhaps an exceeding effusion of blood and
slaughter, which occurred shortly after in a battle between
the Danes and the English, wherein many nobles of both
peoples fell.

How king Eadtcard reduced more countries,
A.D. 907. The great king Eadward assembled a numerous
army and reduced Essex, East-Anglia, Mercia, Northum-
berland, and many other provinces, wliich he wrested from
the dominion of the Danes, who had long possessed them.
He also reduced the Scots, the inhabitants of Cumberland,
and those of Galloway, and after receiving the submission of
their kings, he returned home with glory and honour.

Restoration of the city of Leicester.

A.D. 908. The city of Leicester, which had been destroyed
by the incursions of the Danes, was restored by tlie care of
Etheh-ed, duke of the Mercians, and his ^vife Elfleda.

• Padstow, near Hayle, in Comv all.

238 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 911.

How king Eadward subdued the Northmen.

A.D. 909. King Eadward sent a military expedition into
Northumberland against the Danes there who were in rebel-
lion, and for nearly forty days the king's soldiers cruelly
harassed them, slaying numbers of them, and carrying away
others into shameful captivity.

Miracle of St. Mary^s shift.

A.D. 910. The bones of the king and martyr St. Oswald
were reverently removed from Bardeney into Mercia. At the
same time Rollo, the Norman chief, attacked the town of
Chartres, with a view to take it by a sudden assault, and
after several attempts to destroy it, the citizens who had
manned the walls for its defence, despairing of success, had
recourse to the wholesome expedient of erecting on the
highest part of the city walls for a standard the shift of the
mother of God, which Charlemagne had brought from
Jerusalem and had placed in the monastery of the virgin in
that city. Rollo and his followers were moved to laughter;
but to the end that the power of the mother of God might
curb the rashness of the infidels, Rollo himself and all his
men were seized with such a great and sudden terror, that
hastily abandoning every thing which they were using in the
siege, they placed their hope of escape in flight alone; which
when the townspeople beheld, they pursued them with the
edge of the sword, and slew many thousands of them, com-
pelling Rollo himself to fly with his broken squadrons to
Rouen.

Death of two kings.

A.D. 911. Anastasius sat in the Roman chair two years
and as many months. In the same year the Danes entered
Mercia, which they ravaged and plundered ; on hearing of
wliich, king Edward met the robbers with a military force,
and engaging with them in battle at Wodensfeld, i.e. the
iield of Woden, he slew two of the pagan kings, Eowils and
Ilaldene, with two earls, Scurfa and Other, and nine others
of their chiefs.

I

.D. 912. J BAPTISM OF ROLLO. 239

The town of Hertford built.

A.D. 912. Ethelred, the valorous earl of the Mercians,
ended his days; and after his death, his wife Elfleda,
daughter of king Alfred, most serenely governed for a long
time the entire province of the Mercians, except the cities of
London and Oxford, which her brother king Eadward retained
to himself. In the same year king Eadward built the town of
Hertford between three rivers, the Memaran, the Beneficche,
and the Line, and the town called Witham in Essex, about
the feast of St. Martin.

Baptism of Rollo, first duke of Normandy.

Li the same year Rollo, duke and conqueror of Normandy,
elated in heart, attacked the city of Paris, which he set him-
self to besiege, and ravaged the country around; but not
being able to take the place on account of the strength of its
situation and its walls, he turned aside and took the city of
Bayeux, which he found defenceless, distributing its spoils to
his followers and putting the inhabitants to the sword. In
this city he seized a certain noble damsel named Popa,
daughter of duke Berengarius, an illustrious man : he not
long after married her, and had by her a son named William,
and a daughter named Gerloc, a most beautiful damsel. Then
taking the cities of Paris and Evreux, he put the citizens to
the sword and carried off an immense booty ; after which he
burst forth on the French nation, burning the churches of
Christ, slaughtering the people, and carrying the women
away captives. Overwhelmed by these calamities, the French
people beset king Charles with loud lamentations, complain-
ing that by his slothfulness Christ's people had fallen victims
to the incursions of the pagans. Greatly moved by their
complaints, the king sent Franco archbishop of Rouen to
Rollo, promising, if he would become a Christian, that he
would give him the territory along the coast from the river
Eptis unto the limits of Brittany, together with his daughter
(xiUa in marriage. The archbishop accordingly undertook
the embassy, and set the matter before the pagan duke. By
the advice of his people Rollo gladly embraced the proposal,
and on an appointed day both parties met at St. Clerc, beyond

240 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 912.

the river Eptis ; the king of the French and duke Robert on
one side, and on the other Rollo and his armed battalions ;
and there, by the intervention of messengers, peace was con-
firmed between them, Rollo doing fealty to the king, and the^^
latter giving him his daughter and the territory before
named, to which he added the whole of Brittany, whose
princes, Berengarius and Alan, took the oath of fealty to
Rollo. These matters being honourably settled, the French
people who were present admonished Rollo that he ought to
kiss the king's foot in acknowledgment of so great a gift ;
whereupon Rollo, disdaining to bend the knee, rudely seized
the king's foot and brought it to his mouth, thereby throwing
him backwards to the earth ; and when the French rebuked
him -for the act, they only moved the Normans to laughter;
for Rollo scorned to hold as a gift from any one the territory
which he had conquered by his arms. Peace being at length
settled in this manner, the king of the French returned
home, and Rollo with duke Robert returned to Rouen, where
he was baptized with all his people by Franco the archbishop,
duke Robert raising him from the holy font and giving him
his own name, in the nine hundred and twelfth year from our
Lord's incarnation. After which the magnificent duke Rollo
made great preparations for his nuptials, and took to wife
the king's daughter after the Christian ; but she being taken
off after a few years by a premature death without children,
duke Robert took back again Pcpa, whom he had repudiated,
and married her.

Genealogy of the dukes of Normandy »

Inasmuch as illustrious dukes and kings derived their
origin from this magnificent duke Robert, it seems worthy
the dignity of history to trace out his genealogy in a brief
narrative. Japhet the son of Noah begat a son whom he
named Magog, from the last syllable of whose name his
Gothic offspring derived their name by similitude, and pro-
duced two Gothic nations most stout in arms. One of these
invaded and occupied the farther Scythia, and liad long wars
with the kings of Egypt. Their wives, who were afterwards
called Amazons, impatient of the long absence of their
husbands, renounced the connexion and took up arms,
choosiner two who were more resolute than the rest as their

A.D. 916.1 SLAUGHTER OF THE DANES. 241

queens : then, burning off their right breasts the better to
shoot their darts, they invaded the whole of Asia, which
they held under their oppressive rule for the space of nearly
a hundred years. The other Gothic nation, quitting the isle
of Scanza with their king named Berig, went forth from their
vessels as soon as they had touched land, and gave to the
place the name of Scanza, in memory of the land they had
left. Then spreading themselves farther, they penetrated into
the recesses and marshes of Germany, and took possession of
many countries around, among which were Denmark and
Norway, which in after times had illustrious and potent
kings. They assert that the god Mars was sprung from
them, and were sedulous to appease him by the effusion of
human blood. They also boast that the Trojans proceeded
from their stock, and that, after the fall of the city, Antenor
fled for his treachery, and arriving in Germany reigned sub-
sequently in Dania or Denmark, to which country he gave
his own name. For these causes the Danes are known to
have a Gothic origin, and so mightily did they increase, that
the islands being too thickly peopled, their kings enacted a
law, by which their more enterprising men were compelled
to emigrate from their homes in quest of an inheritance and
a permanent dwelling for themselves and their posterity.

Building of two castles.

A.D. 913. Conrad attained the Roman empire and reigned
seven years. At the same time Alfleda, lady of the Mer-
cians, came with a great force to Strengate, and built there
a castle of defence, and restored another at a place called
Bregges [Bridgenorth], to the west of the river Severn.

Slaughter of the Danes.

A.D. 914. Alfleda, lady of the Mercians, restored the
town of Tamworth ; and proceeding thence to Stamford, she
restored a tower to the north of the river Weilond. In the
same year there was a very great slaughter of the Danes in
the neighbourhood of Luton and in Hertfordshire.

Cruel ravages of the Danes.

A.D. 915. John sat in the Roman chair four years, two
months, and three days. In the same year died Plegmund,
VOi^. I. R

242 ROGER OF ^VENDOVER. [a.D. 918.

archbishop of Canterbury, whereupon Athelm bishop of
Wells was translated to the see of Canterbury, and Wulfelm
was ordained bishop in his room in the church of Wells. In
that year also Werferd, bishop of the Wiccii, went the way
of all flesh, and Ethelhun, abbat of Berkeley, succeeded in
his room. At the same time Alfleda, lady of the Mer-
cians, built the towns of Fadesbury and Warham. In the
same year the pagans invaded the borders of the South-
Britons, destroying every thing with fire and sword ; more-
over, they took captive bishop Camelec in Irchenefdd and
carried him off to their vessels ; but not Ion": after kinjr
Eadward ransomed him for forty pounds sterling. The same
pagans next invaded Herefordshire, Worcestershire, and
Gloucestershire, and provoking the natives to battle, a most
severe engagement took place, in which there fell on the
part of the Danes Other their king's brother, with duke
Rohald, and the greatest part of their army. In the same
year king Edward, surnamed the Elder, proceeded to Buck-
ingham, where he built castles on each side of the river
Ouse. In the same year died Cuthard, bishop of Lindisfarne,
and was succeeded by Milred.

Three towns built.

A.D. 916. Laudo sat in the Roman chair one year. In
this year also Alfleda, lady of the Mercians, built three
towns, Cherenberich [Cherbury], Weadbirich [Wedbury],
and Runcofa [Runckhorn.]

Maldon built.

A.D. 917. John was made pope. In the same year king
Eadward built a town and castle at Maldon, and placed there
a garrison of soldiers.

Contest between the English and the Danes.

A.D. 918. King Eadward built and garrisoned the towns
of Touecester and Wiggingemere. The pagans came with
a hostile force against the former and endeavoured to take it;
but those within, aided by the inhabitants of that district,
defended themselves so manfully that they put all their
enemies to flight. The latter then made an irruption into
Buckinghamshire, taking the men captives, making booty of
the herds, and slaying numbers of the common people be-

A.D. 919.] DEATH OF ALFLEDA. 243

tween the wood of Bernewode and the town of Aylesburj.
They then fell with all their force on others of the English
provinces, committing the most exterminating ravages, and
making immense booty in various places. But king Ed-
ward, collecting an armed force, fell on the pagans, putting
them to flight, and slaying in the pursuit their leader
Togleas, with his son Mannan and his brother. He more-
over took captive and reduced to bondage the chief of their
strength, and from that time the might of the pagans began
to decline. In the same year Alfleda, lady of the Mer-
cians, besieged and took Dorobernia [Derby ?], and slew
many of the Danes that were therein. Also at the same
time king Edward besieged and took Colchester, and put to
death without mercy all the pagans except a few who
escaped by flight. After this the king marched to Maldon,
which was besieged by the pagans, whom he routed, and slew
many thousands of them in the pursuit. The king next pro-
ceeded to Huntingdon, where he restored the town and
castle, and, leaving there a garrison, he, after an interval of a
few days, repaired the walls of Colchester, in which he also
placed a garrison and allotted them a certain pay. After
this, the Danes who were settled in various parts of England,
seeing the king's power and wisdom, joyfully submitted
themselves to him as their lord and patron. In the same
year died Werstan, bishop of Sherburne, and was succeeded
by Ethelbald.

Death of Alfleda, lady of the Mercians.

A.D. 919. Alfleda, lady of the Mercians and sister of
king Edward, a woman of singular discretion, ended her
days on the 13th of June, in the eighth year of her sole
administration of the government of the Mercians which she
exercised with justice and vigour. Her body was conveyed
to Gloucester and honourably interred in the church of the
blessed apostle Peter. She left an only daughter named
Algiva the heiress of her kingdom, lawfully begotten by
Ethelred the earl of the Mercians. In giving birth to her,
the excessive pains she endured so affected her that for
the remainder of her life, which was nearly forty years, she
abstained from her husband's bed, in the nobleness of her

b2

244 ROGER OF WENDOVER. ^ [a.D. 924.

mind deeming it unworthy of her to undergo a repetition of
the pains of childbirth.

Building of many towns,

A.D. 920. Henry attained the Roman empire and reigned
eighteen years. In the same year king Edward rebuilt and
garrisoned the towns of Tealwell and Manchester, and tak-
ing his niece Algiva, or Alwina, he ordered her to be
brought into Wessex. Ethelstan, bishop of Wilton, dying
the same year, was succeeded by Odo, who was of Danish
origin, and had served some time as a soldier under king
Eadward : he afterwards attained the clerical office and
received the tonsure, when his growing merits raised him to
the honour of the pontificate.

How the king of the Scots made peace with king Edward.

A.D. 921. King Eadward came to the town of Nottingham,
and built a town on the south bank of the river Trent over
against the town on the other bank of the same river, and
ordered a stout bridge to be constructed between them.
Passing thence to Bedecanwelle [Bakewell], he built a town
at no great distance from it, and placed soldiers there. In
the same year the king of the Scots, Reginald king of the
Northumbrians, who was of the Danish nation, and the duke
of Galloway, came and yielded submission to king Eadward.
and made mth him a lasting treaty.

Death of king Edward's brother.

A.D. 922. King Eadward's own brother Ethelward died
and was buried at Winchester. In the same year dietl
Ethelhun, bishop of the Wiccii, and was succeeded by
Wilferth.

A remarkable incident touching the Lord's body.

A.D. 923. The blood of the Lord was brought into Eng-
land on the 8th day of November, which flowed from Christ's
imajje, when he therein suffered a second time at the hands
of the Jews.

Death of king Eadward, and succession of his son Ethelstan.

A.D. 924. Eadward, surnanied tlie Elder, king of England,
after a vigorous reign of twenty-four years over all the

A.D. 926.] CONQUESTS OF ETHELSTAN. 245

inhabit.ints of Britain, to wit, the Englisli, Welsli, Scots,
Cumbrians, the people of Galloway, and the Danes, and
•after many illustrious exploits, ended his days at the royal
town of Farndun, and was buried with regal pomp in the
new monastery at Winchester. His eldest son Ethelstan
was made king and consecrated by Athelm, archbishop of
Canterbury, at the royal town of Kingston. In the times of
this kinsr the illustrious Dunstan was born in the reo;ion of
Wessex. In the same year died Athelm, archbishop of
Canterbury, and was succeeded by Wulfelm, bishop of
Wells, who was succeeded in the church of Wells by Elfey.

How king Ethelstan married his sister,

A.D. .925. Ethelstan, king of the English, honourably
married his sister Eathgita to Sithric, king of the North-
umbrians, a man of Danish origin ; who for love of the
damsel renounced paganism and embraced the faith of
Christ ; but not long afterwards he repudiated the blessed
virgin, and, abjuring Christianity, restored the worship of
idols, and miserably ended his life shortly after his apostacy.
The holy damsel thereupon, having preserved her virginity,
abode at Pollesbury [Polles worth], persevering in good works
unto the end of her life, devoting herself to fasting and watch-
ing, alms-giving and prayer; and after a praiseworthy course
of life she departed out of this world on the loth of July at
the same place, where unto tliis day divine miracles cease not
to be wrought.

Fiery rays seen in the air.

A.D. 926. Fiery rays were seen throughout the whole of
England in the northern quarter of the heavens, portending
the disgraceful death of the aforesaid king Sithric, who
came to an evil end shortly afterwards ; on which king
Ethelstan expelled Guthferth his son from liis kingdom,
which he annexed to his own dominions. He next con-
quered in battle and routed all the inferior kings of England,
to wit, Hunwal king of the Britons, Constantine king of the
Scots, Wulferth king of the Wenti ; he also expelled Alfred,
son of Eadulf, from the castle of Bamborough. On which they
all, with the kings of the other provinces, seeing that they
were not a match for his prowess, came together unto him

246 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 929.

and requested peace ; and, renouncing idolatry, they made
a lasting league with him.

King Ethehtan's sister is married to count Hugo.

A.D. 927. Hugo, son of count Robert, married the king*s
sister ; and in the same year died Tilred, bishop of Lindis-
farne, and was succeeded by Witred.

Friendship between the king and the duke of Normandy.

A.D. 928. Leo sat in the Roman chair six months. In
the same year died Tunfrid, bishop of Lichfield, and was
succeeded by Ella. At the same time there sprang up so
close a friendship between king Ethelstan and Robert duke
of Normandy, that each did what he would in the dominions
of the other, and in war they mutually assisted each other.

Miracle of the mead.

A.D. 929. King Ethelstan determined to visit the relics
of the saints in his kingdom for the sake of devotion, and in
the first place he visited the monastery of Glastonbury.
Now there was there a noble matron named Elfleda, a niece
of the same king, who on her husband's death had resolved
to pass her life in widowhood, and had fixed her abode in
the western part of that monastery. This religious woman
prepared with much care a dinner for the king, whose pious
visit she was forewarned of The attendants who liad gone
l)efore to provide for the king's entertainment, knowing that
he had been pleased to grant to liis niece the privik^ge of
receiving him for her guest, came the day before to ^ee if all
things necessary had been provided; when, after a diligent
inspection of every thing, they said to her, " There would be
abundance of every thing if there were only plenty of mead,
which the king loves above all liquors.** " The mother of
ray Lord Jesus Christ forbid," said she, " that there should
be any lack of mead at the king's table ;" and so, entering the
church of the mother of God, she prostrated herself in
prayer to God and liis mother. What then ? The king
came, accompanied by a large company of soldiers, and after
the celebration of mass he was invited in to dinner; but
when they began to drink, they greedily drained the vessel
to the depth of a hand's breadth at the first onset ; and after-

A.D. 934.] DEATH OF THE KING'S BROTHER. 247

wards, by God's supply and through the merits of the
blessed woman, it continued without diminution throughout
the day, so that to the general astonishment there was
enough for all. When this miracle was related to the king
by his attendants, he was moved in his spirit, and said to
them, " We have greatly sinned in needlessly burdening this
handmaid of the Lord ;" and arising and saluting his niece,
he proceeded on his pious journey. The same year Stephen
was made pope, and tilled the chair two years and one month.
A.D. 930. Bishop Wilferth died, and was succeeded by
Kinewold.

Death of bishop Eadulf.

A.D. 931. Eadulf, bishop of Crediton, ended his days, and
was succeeded by Ethelgar. These were bishops of Devon-
shire. Pope John filled the chair four years.

A.D. 932. Frithstan, bishop of Winchester, a man of
eminent sanctity, ordained in his stead in the bishopric a
religious man named Birstan, and spent his life in poverty in
the city of Winchester. This most holy prelate celebrated
mass daily for the rest of the departed, and sang psalms con-
stantly for the health of their souls. One night, as he was
going his accustomed round of the burying grounds, singing
and reciting psalms, and had concluded with the prayer,
" May they rest in peace," suddenly he heard the voices as
of a vast multitude responding from the tombs, " Amen,
amen."

King Ethelstan devastates the kingdom of Scotland,

A.D. 933. Ethelstan, king of England, proceeded with a
strong fleet and a large force of cavalry to Scotland, the
greater part of which he laid waste, because the king of
Scotland had broken the truce which he had made with
him. In the issue Constantine the king of Scotland was
compelled to deliver up his son as a hostage, with suitable
presents ; and so, the peace being renewed, the king returned
home. St. Frithstan died the same year.

How king Ethelstan ordered his brother to be drowned in the sea.

A.D. 934. King Ethelstan ordered his brother Eadwin to
be drowned in the sea. The cause of the deed is alleged to
have been as follows : — There was in a certain town of

248 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 934.

Wessex a shepherd's daughter, a damsel of surpassing beauty,
who had a dream that the moon shone forth from her womb,
and illuminated the whole of England with its light. On
relating the dream to a certain matron who had nursed tlie
king's sons, the latter took the damsel to her own home,
and adopted her as her daughter, nourishing her with delicate
food, clothing her in finer garments, and instructing her in
manners and behaviour. Not long after this, Eadward, son of
the great king Alfred, happening to pass through that town,
turned aside to the woman's house, thinking it would be a
blot on his fame should he disdain visiting the nurse who
had brought him up. At first sight of the damsel he fell in
love with her, and, passing the night with her, he left her
pregnant. In due time she brought forth a son, whom, in
faith of the dream, she named Ethelstan. King Eadward
dying, as has been related before, his son Ethelward, be-
gotten of his lawful wife, died not long after his father;
whereupon, by universal consent, Ethelstan, though the son
of a concubine, w^as elected king and consecrated at the
royal town of Kingston, as has been said before, Eadwin being
set aside as, from his tender years, unfit to govern. After
his consecration, Ethelstan conceived the darkest hatred
towards his brother Eadwin, knowing him to be born in
lawful wedlock, and fearing some day to be deprived by him
of the throne. Instigated by this feeling, the king caused
his brother Eadwin to be put, with a sole attendant, into an
old worn-out boat, and being taken out a great way from
land, to be exposed in this miserable condition to the mercy
of the soa. Weary of life, the youth plunged into tlie billows
and was drowned ; but his attendant, by dint of rowing with
his hands and feet, succeeded in bringing the body of his
master from Dover to Witsand. After his rage had cooled,
king Ethelstan, struck with horror at the crime, underwent
a penance of seven years, bewailing his brother's murder,
and condemned to a cruel death his butler, who had i)er-
simded him to the act. In the same year St. Birstan, bishop
of Winchester, departed to the heavenly kingdom, and was
sjcceeded by Elfey, a most religious man ; the same year
died Wulfelm, archbishop of Canterbury, and was succeeded
by Odo, bishop of "Wells, in which church Odo was succeeded
by Osulf.

A.D. '^39.] BATTLE OP BRUNENBDRG. 249

Death of Robert y first duke of Normandy.

A.D. 935. Robert, first duke of Normandy, departed this
life in a good old age, having appointed his son William, a
most handsome youth, his successor.

H<yw Louis, the nephew of tJte king of England, received the diadem of

France.

A.D. 936. Count Hugo sent envoys into England to
fetch over Louis, king Charles's son, to receive the kingdom
of France. Having taken an oath from the French envoys,
his uncle, king Ethelstan, sent him over to France with
certain bishops. Count Hugo and other nobles who had
gone to meet him, submitted themselves to Louis on the
sea-shore, and conducting him to Laon, he was there crowned
by archbishop Arthald in the presence of twenty bishops and
nobles of the kingdom.

How king Ethelstan defeated a multitude of enemies,

A.D. 937. The pagan Anlaf, king of the Irish, and of
numerous islands, on the invitation of Constantine, king of
the Scots, entered the mouth of the river Humber with a
mighty fleet, and was met by Ethelstan, king of England, and
his brother Edmund, with their army, at a place called
Bruneberih, where, in a battle which lasted from daybreak
unto evening, they slew five inferior kings and seven dukes
of the enemy, and shed such a quantity of blood in that spot
as had never been heard of until that day in any battle in
England ; and having compelled the kings Anlaf and
Constantine to take refuge in their ships, they returned
home in glorious triumph.

Hoio the emperor Olho married king Ethelsian's sister.

A.D. 938. Otho attained the Roman empire and reigned
thirty-six years. Immediately on his advancement to the
throne, he took to wife king Ethelstan's sister Elgiva.

King Ethelstan founded two monasteries,

A.D. 939. Stephen sat in the Roman chair three years,
four months, and fifteen days. At this time Ethelstan, king
of England, for the good of the soul of his brother Eadwin,

250 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 940.

whom by evil counsel he had caused to be drowned in the
sea, commanded two monasteries to be built at Middleton and
Muchelney, and enriched them with lands and possessions.

Death of king Ethelstan and succession of his son [brother] Edmund.

A.D. 940. Ethelstan, the great king of England, ended
his days at Gloucester on the 27th day of October in the
sixteenth year of his reign. He was succeeded in the king-
dom by Eadmund his brother and lawful heir, who conveyed
his body to Malmesbury, and buried him with honour in the
place which the king had in his lifetime chosen for his sepul-
ture. On his elevation to the regal dignity, king Eadmund
admitted to his counsels the blessed Dunstan, and had him
numbered among his royal courtiers and nobles, knowing
him to be of approved life and of ready speech, which had
been evinced while his brother was yet living. Beholding
the undeviating good conversation of the man, many of the
king's officers and servants said, " He is a good man," others
said, " Nay, but he deceiveth the people." Wherefore cer-
tain persons, envious of his goodness and prudence, began
to lessen him in the king's eyes ; to whom the king, lending
a favourable ear, and not well examining the matter, com-
manded Dunstan to be deprived immediately of every honour
with the dignity of chancellor, and to seek service elsewhere
where he would. On the morrow the king, for his amuse-
ment, went out hunting with his attendants : straightway the
woods resounded with the hunter's horn and the barking of
the dogs ; a multitude of deer took to flight, one of which of
extraordinary size the king singled out for the chace, and
followed with his dogs alone, driving him through difficult
paths unto the edge of a precipice, over which the stag and
dogs fell headlong and were dashed to pieces. The king
following at full speed, and seeing the precipice, strove to
rein in his steed ; but not being able to keep back the unruly
and stiff-necked animal, he gave up all hope of saving him-
self, and commended his soul to the pleasure of almighty
God, saying, " I give thee thanks. Lord Jesus Christ, that
at this time I do not remember having injured any one but
Dunstan only ; and this fault I will with ready zeal amend
by a hearty reconciliation, if thou only grant me time." At
these words, through the merits of the blessed man, the

A.D. 941.] BATTLE OP LEICESTER. 251

horse stood still on the very verge of the precipice, and
the king, recovering himself, gave God thanks for the resti-
tution of his life. On reaching home he ordered the blessed
Dunstan to be fetched, and no sooner was he come than they
mounted their horsss and rode together on the road leading
straight to Glastonbury. On arriving there, having entered
the monastery, the king took Dunstan by the right hand, and
kissing it, led him to the cathedral seat, in which, with the
consent of the monks he set him, with these words, " Be
thou a very faithful abbat of this seat and church ; and if
anything be wanting for the holy religious service, I will
supply it of my royal bounty." Thus called of God to the
office of rule, though sorely against his will, the blessed
Dunstan studied to render himself beloved of all, without
compromising his religious severity.

How king Eadmimd and Anlaf king of Norway divided the kingdom.

In these days Anlaf, of Norwegian descent, who in the
time of king Ethelstan had been expelled the kingdom ot
Northumberland, came this year to York with a very great
fleet; he then made an inroad into the southern parts of
England, purposing by a sudden attack to reduce the whole
of the kingdom. When king Edmund heard thereof, he
came to meet him with a numerous army, and the two kings
meeting at Leicester, a battle was fought which lasted nearly
the whole day, and the loss on each side was excessive; but the
two archbishops, Otho of Canterbury and Wulstan of York,
seeing the danger and apprehending the desolation of the
kingdom, brought about an accommodation on the following
terms, that Anlaf should have the whole of the island of
England to the north of the royal street called Watlinge, and
that Edmund §hould peaceably enjoy the entire kingdom to
the south of the same road, and that the survivor should
have the whole kingdom after the other's death. After this
Anlaf took to wife Alditha, daughter of earl Orm, by whose
counsel and aid he had gained the victory aforesaid. The
same year died Alfred, bishop of Sherborne, and was suc-
ceeded by Wulsius.

A.D. 941. Anlaf, the newly made king, while wasting
the church of the blessed Baiter and burning Tinningehaui
with fire, was presently smitten by the judgment of God,

252 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 946-

and miserably ended his life; on which king Eadmund invaded
Northumberland, and vigorously expelling thence Anlaf son
of Sihric and Reginald son of king Guthred, became again
monarch of all England.

How king Eadmund wrested many towns from the hands of the Dajies.

A.D. 942. King Eadmund wrested Lincoln, Nottingham,
Derby, Leicester, and Stamford, with all Mercia, from the
hands of the Danes, reducing the whole under his own power.

A miracle which happened to St. Dunstan.

A.D. 943. Queen Algiva having borne to the great king
Eadmund a son named Eadgar, St. Dunstan heard voices on
high singing and saying, " Peace to the church of England
in the time of the boy who is now born, and our Dunstan."
In the same year king Eadmund raised king Anlaf from the
laver of holy regeneration, and honoured him with royal
presents ; he also held Reginald viceroy of Northumberland,
while he was being confirmed by the bishop, and adopted
liim as his son. Martin was pope.

Death of William duke of Normandy.

A.D. 944. William, second duke of Normandy, was slain
by the treachery of Arnulf, count of Flanders ; for the same
William having seized one of the castles of the aforesaid
count, Arnulf, dissembling his treachery, invited him to a con-
ference, and while they were treating of an accommodation on
board a ship, the duke was slain by duke Balzon. He was
succeeded by his son Richard, the tliird duke of Normandy.

How king Eadmund conferred numerous manors on the blessed Eadmund.

A.D. 945. Eadmund gave to the blessed martyr Eadmund
the royal town of Bedericesworth, in which the said martyr's
body reposes unto this day, and also a considerable tract of
land around it ; which grant he with pious devotion confirmed
by the subscription of the bishops, earls, and barons.

How king Eadmund gave Cumberland to the king of the Scots.

A.D. 946. Agapetus sat in the Roman cliair ten years,
six months, and ten days. In the same year king Eadmund,
with the aid of Leoling, king of South Wales, ravaged the

I

A.D. 946.] * CORONATION OF EDRID. 253

whole of Cumberland, and put out the eyes of the two sons
of Dummail, king of that province. He then gninted that
kingdom to Malcolm, king of the Scots, to hold of liimself,
with a view to defend the northern parts of England from
hostile incursions by sea and land.

Death of king Eadmund.

In the same year Eadmund, the most pious king of the
English, on the feast of St. Augustine, invited all the nobles
of his kingdom to a great banquet in the royal town of
IVIichelebury, as was the custom with the English every year,
in veneration of the blessed Augustine, through whom the
Enghsh had received the light of faith. When all were
assembled and seated at the king's table, they began to feast
and make merry, the king himself setting them the example.
At length the king stood up to see liis guests, and beholding
a certain robber named Leof, whom he had some years before
banished for his crimes, standing among the rest in the hall,
greatly indignant thereat the king ordered his butler to put
out that robber straightway from the palace ; but the wicked
wretch refusing to go out for the butler, the king, enraged
beyond measure, leaped suddenly from the table, and seizing
him by the hair, threw him on the ground. Hurt by the fall
and feeUng the king Ijing on him, the traitor quickly drew
a knife which he wore concealed about liim, and, lamentable to
relate ! cut the king's throat. Seeing their lord dead and
weltering in blood, all the king's officers and servants rushed
on the robber and cut him into a thousand pieces. And
thus the royal banquet, which had so bright a commence-
ment, was by this crime brought to a gloomy issue.

Coronation of the most pious king Eadred.

King Eadmund then being dead and buried at Glastonbury,
his brother Eadred received the diadem of the kingdom in thj
royal town of Kingston from the archbishop of Canterbury
on the 16th day of August. He left also two sons, Eadwin
and Eadgar, his lawful heirs, but they could not succeed their
father by reason of their tender age. Eadred reduced the
whole of Northumberland under his dominion, as his brother
king Eadmund had done before he received the fealty of the
king of Scots, and devoutly gave two images to the metro-

254 ROGER OP WENDOVER. * [a.D. 94rl.

politan cniirch of York ; and then, after receiving the oatli
of fealty from the king of Cumberland and placed those parts
in security, he returned southward with his people. This
noble king, like his predecessors, loved the blessed Dunstan
with su(;h warmth of affection that he committed to him the
custody of all his treasures. Meanwhile the blessed Elfey,
bishop of the city of Winchester, who had invested the said
Dunstan with the order of monk and presbyter, departed
this world; and the king, wishing to place Dunstan in his
room, made his desire known to him through the queen
mother; whereupon he replied, "I beseech you, lady, cease
from these entreaties ; for I shall not be a bishop in the
days of the king your son." This the man of God said from
his love to the king, whose interests he would not desert by
becoming a bishop ; but the following night he dreamed that
he went to Rome, and returned straightway after offering
his adoration to the apostles ; and when he had reached
Mountjoy, behold! St. Peter met him with the apostles
Paul and Andrew, each holding a sword in his hand, which
ihey presented to him. On the sword of St. Peter was
written, " In the beginning was the word," and on the
swords of St. Paul and St. Andrew were inscribed their own
names. The apostle St. Peter then sweetly chanted to him,
" Take my yoke upon you, and ye shall find rest to your
souls ;" then, by way of rebuke, he raised the wand which
he held, and striking him a light blow on the palm, said,
" Receive this admonition no longer to refuse the Lord's
yoke." On this the man of God awoke, and in the morning
related the vision to the astonished king, who said to him,
"Since the swords which you received by the gift of the
apostles imply the armour of the Holy Spirit, know for
certain that by the sword of Peter, inscribed with the word
of God, you will receive from heaven the dignity of arch-
bishop, by the sword of Paul a simple bishopric, and by the
sword of Andrew another bishopric will be committed to
your rule." And afterwards, according to the interpretation
of the dream, he governed the churcli of Canterbury, which
was dedicated, in the name of the Holy Trinity, the church
of London, which was consecrated in the name of Paul, and
the churcli of Rochester, which was consecrated in the name
of the blessed Andrew.

A.D. 948,] NORTHUMBERLAND SUBMITS TO EDRED. 255

Afiracles of the holy bishop Elfege.

A.D. 947. St. Elfey, bishop of Winchester, was succeGded
by Elfsy. We read of the blessed Elfej, that as he was re-
moving the penitents to the church-doors on Ash Wednesday,
he exhorted them to give themselves to fasting and chastity
during the forty days, abstaining even from the enjoyment
of their wives ; on which, while the rest acquiesced with
reverence in the bishop's admonitions, one of them jocosely
remarked that he could not abstain at the same time from his
wife and from food. Whereupon the bishop replied, " You
grieve me very much, wretched man, and know not what
the coming day will bring forth to you ;" and so the man
departed and experienced the weight of the blessed Elfey's
prophecy, being found the next morning dead in his bed,
strangled perhaps by the devil. At another time, while
conferring holy orders, he advanced three monks to the order
of priesthood ; and when the ordination was over, the holy
bishop, gathering in his thoughts, addressed the bystanders
and said, " I have this day laid my hands on three monks, of
whom two shall obtain the grace of the episcopal office, the
one in the city of Worcester and afterwards in Canterbury,
and the other shall fill my seat ; the third, abandoned to
wanton pleasures, shall meet with a miserable end." Which
prophecy of the holy prelate was confirmed by the event.
In the same year the Northumbrian nation, breaking faith
with king Eadred, set up as their king a certain Eilric, of
Danish extraction.

How king Eadred vigorously subdued his enemies.

A.D. 948. To punish the breach of faith of the North-
umbrians, king Eadred ravaged their country, and burnt the
monastery at Ripon, which was built by St. Wilfred ; but on
the king's retiring, their army sallied forth from York an<l
inflicted a great slaughter on his rear. Whereupon the king
determined to return and exterminate all his enemies to a
man ; but the Northumbrians, much terrified, abjured Eilric
whom they had set up as their king, and atoned by honours
and presents for the damage and loss they had inflicted on
king Eadred.

256 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 955.

Hereby of the Anthropomorphites.

A.D. 949. There sprang up in Italj the heresy of the
Anthropomorphites, who contend that God lias a corporal
form, "which was opposed by Ritherius, bishop of Verona,
both by his preaching and in his writings.

Dealh of king Eilric,

A.D. 950. King Eilric, by the treachery of earl Osulf,
was slain by a nobleman named Macon, together with liis
son Henry and his brother Reginald, in a lonely spot called
Steinmore ; after which king Eadred reigned in those parts.

Imprisonment of Wulstan, archbishop of York.

A.D. 951. King Eadred placed Wulstan, archbishop of
York, in close confinement at Withabury, because he had
been often accused before him on certain charges, as that he
had ordered many citizens of Thetford to be put to death in
revenge for their having unjustly slain abbot Aldelm.

Alfwold is consecrated bishop of Crediton.

A.D. 952. On the death of Algar, bishop of Crediton,
Alfwold succeeded him by the counsel of the blessed Duns tan.

Wulstan is delivered from prison.

A.D. 953. Wulstan, archbishop of York, was delivered from
prison, and restored to the episcopal dignity at Dorchester.

Osketel is consecrated archbisnop.

A.D. 954. Osketel, a good man and inWy instructed in
divine knowledge, was made archbishop of York.

King Eadred dies,

A.D. 955. Eadred, the most potent king of England, was
taken with a grievous sickness in the tenth year of his reign,
and speedily despatched a messenger for the blessed Dunstan
to receive his confession. As the latter was hastening to the
palace, he heard a voice above him distinctly utter, " King
Eadred now rests in peace;" whereupon the horse on wliich he
rode, unable to bear the angelic voice, fell dead to the earth
without having received any injury from his rider. On
coming to the king, the blessed Dunstan found that he had

A.D. 950.] BAJflSHMENT OF ST. DUNSTAN. 257

died the same hour that the angel had announced it to him
on his journey. The king's body was carried to Winchester,
and committed to sepulture by the blessed Dunstan in the
Old Minster.

Eadwy, son of king Eadmund and the holy queen Algiva,
succeeded him, and received the royal anointing at Kingston,
from Odo, archbisliop of Canterbury. A certain light
woman, who was nevertheless of lofty birth, inveigled liim
by her infamous familiarity into marrying either herself or
her grown up daughter, both of whom it is reported, though
horrible to repeat, that he in turn shamelessly made the sub-
jects of his base passions. For on the day of his regal
consecration, immediately after the anointing, he hurried
from the table and left the mirthful company, that he might
sottishly indulge his lascivious pleasures. The nobles, dis-
pleased thereat, sent the blessed abbat Dunstan to bring
back the king to take his part in the mirth of the royal
banquet. In fulfilment of their orders he took with him
bishop Cynesius, his kinsman, and entering the chamber,
they found the splendid royal diadem negligently cast on the
floor, and the king wallowing in filthiness between the two
women. Moved at the enormity of his conduct, Dunstan
thus addressed the king, " Your nobles have sent us to
request that you will return to your seat, as becomes you,
and enjoy the mirth of the banquet," and straightway rebuk-
ing the lewdness of the women, and seizing the hand of the
reluctant king, he brought him back, though in hot dis-
pleasure, to the royal banquet. The harlot, whose name
was Algiva, swelling with implacable rage against the
servant of God, denounced his rashness in entering the
king's secret chamber uninvited ; and the wicked woman did
not cease to persecute the blessed Dunstan till she had
turned the king's mind to a mortal hatred of the venerable
abbat.

John is consecrated Pope.

A.D. 956. John was made pope, and sat in the Roman
chair seven years. The base woman, Algiva, above men-
tioned, with the consent of king Eadwy, plundered all the
property of the monastery of Dunstan, the man of God, and
finally prevailed on the king to banish him from the king-

VOJ.. I. 8

258 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 958.

dom, on which he sought refuge in Gaul. But the
woman, in hopes of surprising him, sent officers in quest
of him, to put out his eyes ; but not finding him they
returned home in confusion.

How king Eadwy is driven from his kingdom.

A..D. 957. King Eadwy, for his unwdse administration of
the government committed to him, was entirely forsaken by
the Mercians and the Northmen ; for, disgusting by his
vanity all the wise men and the nobles of his kingdom, he,
nevertheless, eagerly cherished the ignorant and the wicked.
So that unanimously agreeing in deposing him, they, by the
direction of God, chose his brother Eadgar to be king ; and
by the will of the people the kingdom was divided between
the brothers, the river forming the boundary of the
dominions of each. Eadgar, thereupon, recalled the blessed
Dunstan from exile, and restored him to all his former
honours. A short time after this, Kenwold, bishop of the
church of Worcester, died, and the blessed Dunstan, though
much against his will, was elected in his room, and was con-
secrated by Odo, archbishop of Canterbury.

Simoniacal promotion of an archbishop.

A.D. 958. On the death of Brithelm, bishop of London,
king Eadgar placed the blessed Dunstan in his room ;
whereupon the latter straightway built a monastery at West-
minster, for twelve monks, on the spot where bishop Mellitus
had of yore built a church to the blessed Peter, and there lie
made St. Wulstan abbat. In the same year, St. Odo, arch-
bishop of Canterbury, separated king Eadwy and Algiva
from each other, either for the cause of consanguinity, or
for their adulterous intercourse. In this year, too, the same
Odo, archbishop of Canterbury, a man of a lucid under-
standing, commendable for his virtues, and endued with the
spirit of prophecy, was removed from human alfairs, and
carried by the hands of angels into paradise. On his
removal to heaven, Elfsin, bishop of the city of Winchester,
by profuse presents, and by circumventing king Eadgar by
his messengers, ascended the throne of the cliurch of Canter-
bury by means of his money, like Simon Magus. On the

A.D. 959.] DEATH OF EADWT. 259

very first day of his intrusion he could not refrain from
venting the long cherished rage of his breast ; but going to
St. Odo's tomb, and stamping on it with his foot, he thus
addressed him, " Base old man, thou hast now, though late,
given up the ghost, and hast made way for a better man, and
1 am now in possession of what I have long coveted, but no
thanks to thee for it." The following night as he lay asleep,
he saw the form of the blessed Odo standing by his side,
sharply rebuking him, and threatening him with speedy
destruction. Believing that what he had seen was nothing
but the emptiness of a dream, Elfsi, notwithstanding,
hastened his journey to Rome to obtain the pall ; in the
course of which, as he was crossing the Alps, it being the
winter season, he had no remedy but to plunge his frozen
feet into the warm entrails of his horses disembowelled for
tiie purpose, — those feet with which he had stamped on the
tomb of the holy man ! but not even so did he overcome the
cold, which rather increased ; and so he terminated his
Hagitious life by a miserable death.

Death of king Eadn-y, and succession of his brother Eadyar.

A.T>. 959. King Eadwy, after oppressing the English
during a lascivious and tyrannical reign of four years, died
by the just judgment of God, and was interred in the New
Ivlinster at Winchester. His brother Eadgar, who was
elected by all the people, succeeded him in the throne, thus
reuniting the kingdom in one. In this year also, Brithelm,
bishop of Wells, was elected to the high priesthood of the
holy church of Canterbury ; but he was too modest, humbl >,
and kind, to restrain as he ought the haughty and rebellious
under the lash of correction ; on discovering which the king
ordered him to return to his former dignity, and by the
judgment of all the blessed Dunstan was elected archbishop
in his room. By him, and the other nobles, king Eadgar was
wisely counselled, insomuch that he everywhere restrained
the rashness of the wicked, kept the rebellious under severe
correction, cherished the just and modest, restored and
enriched the desolate churches of God, removed all levity
from the monasteries of the secular clergy, gathered multi-
tudes of monks and nuns to praise and glorify the great
Creator, and built more than forty monasteries. All these

s 2

260 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 963.

he honoured as brethren, and cherished as beloved sons, ad-
monishing the shepherds whom he set over them to exhort
them to live regularly, so as to please Christ and all his
saints ; for the man of God, Dunstan, was wonderfully
discreet in every thing, with the help of God, preserving
strictly prudence and fortitude, justice and temperance, to
his life's end. The same year died Leofwin, bishop of
Lindesey, and was succeeded by Ailnoth, and the latter by
Asowin, at whose instance St. Oswald, afterwards bishop of
Worcester, consecrated a monastery at Ramsey.

Hoic the blessed Dunstan received the pall.

A.D. 960. St. Dunstan went to Rome, and after receiving
the pall from pope John returned home in peace. A few
months after this, king Eadgar assented to his suggestion that
the blessed Oswald should be set over the church of
Worcester ; when he was accordingly consecrated bishop by
the blessed Dunstan, and became eminent for the many
miracles that he wrought. In those days died Guthard,
bishop of Selsey, and was succeeded by Alfred.

Foundation of the monastery of Tavistock,

A.D. 961. Earl Ordgar built a monastery at Tavistock in
Devon, and filled it with religious monks. Now earl Ordgar
was father of Alfrida queen of king Eadgar, by whom he had
Ethelred, who was afterwards king of England, as the
sequel of tliis history will show more at length.

Death of St. Wibert.

A.D. 962. St. Wibert, who founded the monastery of
Gemblours, departed unto Christ.

Substitution (f monks for the clergy in the Old Minster at Winchester.

A.D. 963. On the death of Brithelm, bishop of Win-
chester, Sfc. Elthelwold, abbat of the monastery of Abingdon,
who had ])een brought up and taught by St. Dunstan,
succeeded him in the bishopric. In the same year, by
command of king Eadgar, the secuhir clergy were expelled
iVom the Old Minster, and their place was filled by monks
who lived religiously and regularly. King Eadgar, surnamed
the Pacific, is said to have had two queens in succession : by

A.D. 966.] BAPTISM OF HAROLD. 261

the first, the Alfleda [theWhite], surnamed Enede, daughter of
earl Ordmar, he had Eadward, who was afterwards king and
martjr ; after her decease he took Alfrida, daughter of earl
Ordgar, and widow of Ethelwold, earl of the East Angles,
by whom he had two sons, Eadmund and Ethelred. Bj
Wulfrida, a concubine, who certainly was not a nun at the
time, but had veiled herself for fear of the king, being but
a young girl, he begat St. Edith. Pope Benedict sat in the
chair two months and five days, and pope Leo, one year and
four months.

Restoration of two monasteries.

A.D. 964. King Eadgar the Pacific placed monks in the
New Minster at Winchester, and in that in Middleton, and
made Ethelgar abbat of the former, and Kineward of the
latter.

Warning from heaven.

A.D. 965. John sat in the Roman chair, seven years and
«>leven months. At this time as St. Ethelwold, bishop of the
city of Winchester, was standing praying one night at the
g^reat altar of his church before the relics of the saints, there
appeared unto him three venerable persons, the middle one
of whom plainly uttered these words, "I am," said he,
*' Birstan, formerly bishop of this city ;" then pointing to
his right side, " Here," said he, "is Birin, the first preacher
and priest of this church ;" after this, pointing to his left
side, " Here," said he, " is St. Swithun, the spiritual patron
of this church and city ; know also, that as you see me with
them in your presence, so I enjoy equal glory with them in
lieaven ; why then am I defrauded of the honour due to me
from mortals on earth who an magnified with the fellowship
of celestial spirits in heaven ?" And having thus spoken he
was borne on high with his companions, leaving his precious
memory to that people on earth.

How king Harold forsook idolatry, and was iMptized.

A.D. 966. The Danes were disputing at a feast with a
clerk named Popo concerning the worship of God, and of
the gods, the Danes asserting that Jesus Christ is God, but
that there are other gods, greater and more ancient ; Popo

262 KOGER OF AVENDOVER. [a.D. 971.

on the contrary affirming that Jesus Christ is the only true
God, one in substance, and three in person. Harold the
Danish king, demanded of the clerk that he should prove by
credible testimony the faith which he had offered to them.
The clerk declaring that he would prove it before all the
people, they placed in his hands a mass of red hot iron to
carry, which he did as long as he pleased, in the presence of
them all, without receiving injury ; on which the king utterly
renounced his idols, and turned with all his people to
worship the true and only God, and the clerk was promoted
to be bishop.

How kmg Eadgar sent nuns to Romsey .

A.D. 967. King Eadgar collected a society of nuns in the
monastery of Romsey, which his grandfather, king Eadward,
had built, and placed St. Merwinn there as abbess.

How king Eadgar placed monks at Exeter.

A.D. 968. King Eadgar collected a society of monks at
Exeter, and set over them a religious man named Sideman
with the authority of abbat. In the same year died the
bishop of Lindesey, and was succeeded by Alfsy, a man of
erudition in ecclesiastical matters.

How monks were established at Worcester instead of clerks.

A.D. 969. King Eadgar commanded the bishops through-
out England to put out the clerks from the greater monas-
teries and the cathedral churches, and to put monks in their
room. St. Oswald, therefore, made the clerks of Worcester
become monks and assume the religious habit, depriving of
their benefices such as refused.

Translation of St. Swiihun's relics.

A.D. 970. The venerable relics of St. Swithun, a hundred
and ten years after his sepulture, were raised from tlie tomb
on the fifteenth of July by the blessed Ethelwold, bishop of
that church, who had been warned from heaven so to do, and
honourably translated to the church of the apostles, Peter
and Paul.

Removal of two noble earls.

A.D. 971. Eadmund, son of king Eadgar, Elfege earl t.rf

A.D.974.] ACTS OF EADGAK. 263

Southampton, and Ordgar, earl of Devon, the king's father
in law, ended their days.

Dedication of the New Minster in the city of Winchester.

A.D. 972. King Eadgar completed the huilding of the New
Minster in the city of Winchester, which his father had
begun, and dedicated it. In the same year, on the death of
Osketel, archbishop of York, St. Oswald, bishop of the
church of Worcester, was consecrated archbishop in his stead.

How king Eadgar tcore the crown.

A.D. 973. Eadgar the Pacific, king of England, in the
thirtieth year of his age, on Whit-sunday, in the presence
of the prelates, Dunstan and Oswald, and the other pontiffs
of all England, wore the crown at Akemanecester, which in
Latin is called Bathonia [Bath], where he is royally consecrated
with glory and honour, giving the customary presents to
each of the nobles, as is usual on the coronation of kings.

How king Eadgar received fealty from eight tributary kings.

A.D. 974. Otho the second attained the Roman empire
and reigned ten years. In the same year, pope Domnus sat
at Rome one year and six months. At this time there
landed in the isle of Thanet some merchants from York, who
were immediately taken prisoners by the islanders, and
spoiled of all their property ; on which, king Eadgar, moved
with exceeding rage against the spoilers, deprived them of
all their goods, and put some of them to death. In these
days the body of the blessed Algiva, king Eadgar's mother,
was discovered, by revelation from heaven, in a place called
Septonia [Shaftesbury]. In the same year king Eadgar the
Pacific, coming to the city of Legions [Chester], received the
oath of fealty from eight tributary kings, to wit, Rinoth king
of Scots, Malcolm king of the Cumbrians, Maco king of Mona
^md numerous isles, Dusual king of Demetia, Siferthand Huwal
kings of Wales, James king of Galwallia, and Jukil king of
Westmoreland ; and on the morrow, embarking with them in
a vessel, and placing them at the oars himself took the helm,
and skilfully steering the vessel according to the course of
the river, all his nobles following in other vessels, to the
admiration of multitudes he voyaged from the palace to the

261 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D, 075.

monastery of St. John the Baptist, where divine service was
performed ; after which he returned with the same pomp to
the palace ; and as he entered the vessel, he is reported to
have said to his nobles, that now at length each of his
successors could boast that he was king of England, having
been so honoured by so many obsequious kings. In the same
year a great earthquake convulsed the whole of England.

King Eadgar's prudence and munificence.

A.D. 975. King Eadgar the Pacific, for the advantage and
quiet of his kingdom, assembled four thousand eight hundred
strong vessels ; twelve hundred of which he stationed on the
east coast of England, twelve hundred on the west, twelve
hundred on the south, and twelve hundred in the north sea,
for the defence of the realm from foreign nations. He was
accustomed during his whole life to visit all the provinces of
his kingdom, and to observe diligently how the laws and
statutes were kept by the nobles, and that the poor did not
suffer from the oppression of the mighty, commending the
courage of one and the justice of another, and studying the
good of his realm and kingdom in everything. Hence he
was feared by his enemies on every side, and beloved by all
his subjects. He next ordered a new coinage for the whole
of England, for the old was so debased by clipping that its
weight was become very inconsiderable. At the same time,
bishop Alfsey and earl Eadulf conducted Kinred king of
Scots to king Eadgar, who made him many presents of his
royal bounty ; among the rest a hundred ounces of the
purest gold, many ornaments of silk, rings, and precious
stones. He gave him, moreover, the whole of the district
called Laudian [Lothian] in the native tongue, on this condi-
tion, that every year, on particular festivals, when the king
and his successors wore the crown, he should come to court and
celebrate the festival with the other princes of tlie realm.
The king gave him besides many mansions on the road, that
he and his successors might find entertainment in going to
the feast, and returning ; and these houses continued to
belong to the kings of Scotland, until the times of king
Henry the second.

A.D. 975.] DEATH OF EADGAR. 265

Death of Eadgar and succession of Eadtnard.

In the same year, the flower and grace of kings, the glory
and honour of England, king Eadgar the Pacific, whose
liberality and magnificence had now filled all Europe, de-
parted this life in the thirty-second year of his age and the
sixteenth of his reign, exchanging an earthly for an eternal
kingdom. His body was carried to Glastonbury, and there
buried in a royal manner. On his death a great dissension
arose among the nobles of the realm respecting the choice of
a successor ; some favouring the king's eldest son Eadward,
whilst others inclined to his brother Ethelred, by the second
wife. For which cause the two archbishops, Dunstan of
Canterbury and Oswald of York, assembled with the bishops,
abbats, and nobles, and having elected Eadward according to
the direction of his d}'ing father, amidst the murmurs of some,
consecrated and anointed him king ; for his step-mother
Alfdritha sought to advance her son Ethelred, a boy scarcely
eight years of age, that she might reign the more speciously
in his name. And so, after the death of the Pacific king,
the kingdom was troubled and full of animosities ; for a
number of the nobles and great men thrust forth the abbats
and monks from the monasteries in which king Eadgar had
placed them, and restored the clerks and their wives in
their room ; and one of them, named Elfery with great
insolence overthrew nearly all the monasteries which the
most reverend Ethelwold had built in the province of Mercia.
These questions being referred to the blessed Dunstan, he
assembled a synod at Winchester, and in the midst of the
conflict of the disputing parties, the image of the Lord,
which stood near in the church, distinctly spoke, to the con-
fusion and silencing of the clerks and those who favoured
them. But the minds of the cruel gainsayers not being yet
calmed, another synod was held at Calne, in an upper room
{ccenaculum), at which were present all the senators of the king-
dom ; but the king, on account of his tender age, was absent.
While the matter was being discussed with much heat on both
sides, and numbers assailed Dunstan with great abuse, against
which he stood firm as a church wall, on a sudden, the whole
of the floor on which they were assembled gave way with
the beams and the planks, and all were precipitated with

266 ROGER OF wendoveR. [a.d. 978.

violence to the earth, except Dunstan alone, who remained
standing on the only plank which kept its place, and so he
escaped uninjured. All the rest of the adverse party were
either killed or suffered a long illness. This miracle, which
Avas wrought, as were others of the kind, by the grace of
God, gave rest to the blessed Dunstan and the monks from
the attacks of the clerks and others.

Appearance of a comet, followed hy a famine.

A.D. 976. A comet appeared and was followed by a
dreadful famine. In the same year Benedict sat in the
Roman chair, which he filled nine years and six months. In
the same year died Algar, bishop of Crediton, and was suc-
ceeded by Alwold.

King Eadward's goodness.

A.D. 977. AJfdritha, the step-mother of Eadward the new
king, strove with all her power to raise her son to the throne,
and laboured to inveigle Eadward with her flattery. But the
latter, treading in the steps of his religious and pious father,
retained only the name of king, allowing his brother Ethelred
and his mother to order all. the affairs of the kingdom.

Passion of St. Eadward, king and martyr.

A.D. 978. As king Eadward was one day weary with
hunting and very thirsty, leaving his attendants to follow
the dogs, and hearing that his step-mother and his brother
were living in a certain village named Corvesgate, he rode
thither unattended in quest of something to drink, in his
innocence suspecting no harm, and judging of the hearts of
others by his own. Seeing him coming, his step-mother
allured him with her caresses, and kissing him offered him a
cup, and as the king eagerly quaffed it, he was stabbed with
a dagger by one of her attendants. The king, finding him-
self mortally wounded, set spurs to his horse to regain liis
friends, who learnt his death by the track of the blood. The
wicked woman Alfdritha and her son Ethelred ordered the
corpse of the king and martyr St. Eadward to be ignomini-
ously buried at Wareham in the midst of public rejoicing and
festivity, as if they had buried his memory and his body
together ; for now that he was dead they grudged him

A.D. 979.] CORONATION OF ETHELKED. 267

ecclesiastical sepulture, as when he was alive they robbed
him of royal honour. But divine pity came to his aid, and
ennobled the innocent victim with the grace of miracles ; for
such a celestial light was shed on the place that even with its
beams the lame were enabled to walk, the blind to see, and
the dumb to speak, and all who laboured under any infirmity
were healed. Multitudes from all parts of the kingdom
resorted to the martyr's tomb, and among the rest his murderess
took her journey thither. Having mounted her horse she
urged him to go forward, when lo ! he who before out-
stripped the winds and was full of ardour to bear his
mistress, now by the will of God stood immovable, nor
could her attendants move him at all with their shouts and
blows. Their labour was still in vain when another horse
was put in his place. On this, Alfdritha, seeing God's
miracle, became exceedingly penitent, insomuch that for
many years her flesh, which she had nourished in delicacy,
she mortified with hair-cloth at Warwell, sleeping on the
ground, and afflicting her body with all manner of sufferings.
Elfery also, whom we have mentioned before as having
destroyed the monasteries of the monks, bitterly repenting
of his fault, removed the king's sacred body from that mean
place, and interred it with due honour at Shaftesbury ; but
not even so did he escape condign punishment, his whole
body being eaten with worms the following year, as it is
said. The glorious martyrdom of this most blessed king
sheds a refulgence through endless ages. Amen.

Coronation of king Etheired.

A.D. 979. Etheired, brother of St. Eadward the king and
martyr, and son of Alfdritha, a rare youth, of a graceful
person, fair countenance, and lofty stature, received the royal
diadem from the holy prelates Dunstan of Canterbury, and
Oswald of York, and ten bishops, on Sunday, the 24th day
of April, at Kingston. At which coronation, the blessed
Dunstan, filled with the spirit of prophecy, foretold to him
what would befall him and what tribulation he must undergo,
in tlie following words : — " Because thou hast aspired to the
kingdom by the death of thy brother, whom thy mother
slew, hear therefore the word of the Lord: thus saith the
I^rd, * The sword shall not depart from thy house, but shall

268 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a. D. 983.

rage against thee all the days of thy life, and shall slay thy
seed, until thy kingdom be given to another people, whose
manners and language thy people know not ; nor shall thy
sin be expiated but by ample vengeance, the sin of thyself,
and the sin of thy mother, and the sin of her accomplices in
wickedness.* " After this prophecy of the blessed Dunstan
the man of God, a cloud was seen throughout the whole of
England, at one time of a bloody, and then of a fiery appear-
ance, assuming different forms and colours, and disappeared
about dawn. In the same year Elfery, earl of the Mercians,
came to Wareham with a multitude of people, as has been
said before, and caused the body of Eadward, the precious
king and martyr, to be disinterred. On being stripped it
was found whole and uncorrupted : it was then washed and
wrapped in new garments, and honourably buried at
Shaftesbury.

Danish persecution.

A.D. 980. Southampton was ravaged by pirates, and
almost all its inhabitants were either slain or carried away
captives. The pirates then retired and devastated the isle
of Thanet, after which they grievously infested the city of
Chester.

Birth of Eadmund Ironside.

A.D. 98 1 . King Ethelred took to wife the daugnter of a
certain duke, and had by her a son whom he named Eadmund.*
In the same year the monastery of St. Petroc in Cornwall
was devastated by Danish pirates, who committed frequent
ravages in Devon as well as in Cornwall.

Danish persecution.

A.D. 982. The pirates landed in Dorset from three vessels,
and after ravaging the whole of Portland, they took refuge
in their vessels.

Rapacity of king Ethelred.

A.D. 983. There arose a strife between king Ethelred
and the bishop of Rochester, the cause of which is uncertain;

* It is doubtful who was the mother of Eadmund Ironside. Florence of
Worcester says she was Elfgiva. Malmesbury calls his mother "an obscurp
person."

A.D. 987.] DISTRESS OF THE ENGLISH NATION. 269

and the king in consequence laid siege to the city of Roches-
ter, determined to take it ; whereupon the blessed
Dunstan bade him desist, lest he should irritate St. Andrew,
the patron of that city. But disregarding the blessed man's
admonition, the king would not retire till the bishop paid
him a hundred pounds. Astonished at his avarice, St.
Dunstan sent the king this message, "Because thou hast
preferred silver unto God, money to an apostle, avarice unto
me, there shall quickly come upon thee the evils which the
Lord hath spoken, but not in my lifetime." After the death
of the blessed man, according to his prediction, the Danes
infested all the ports of the kingdom, insomuch that men
knew not which way to go and oppose them, and at length
the prudent determined to make trial of money where the
sword had failed. Accordingly they paid ten thousand
pounds to satisfy the rapacity of the Danes, that the pro
phecy of the blessed Dunstan might be fulfilled.

Si. Oswald [Ethelwold],- bishop of Winchester , departed to the Lord.

A.D. 984. John sat in the Roman chair nine months, and
was succeeded by another John, who sat nine years. In
this year also Otho the third attained the Roman empire and
reigned nineteen years. In the same year St. Oswald
[Ethelwold], bishop of Winchester, departed to the Lord,
and was succeeded by Elfege, abbat of Bath, a learned and
accomplished man.

A.D. 985. On the death of Kinewald, bishop of Wells, the
most reverend abbat Sigar succeeded him. In this year too,
Alfric, duke of Mercia, son of duke Alfer, was banished the
kingdom.

Paymeiit of tribute to the Danes.

A.D. 986. Ethelred, king of England, who in spite of the
prohibition of king Dunstan had extorted a hundred pounds
from the bishop of Rochester, was compelled to purchase a
very short peace by the payment of sixteen thousand pounds.

Distress nf the English nation.

A.D. 987. The English nation was afflicted by two
plagues, the one a fever affecting the people, the other a
mortality of the cattle ; and by these every part of the king-
dom was grievously wasted.

270 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 989.

Death of St. Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury.

A.D. 9S8. The most blessed confessor of the Lord, arcli-
bishop Dunstan, ended his praiseworthy life by a happy
death on Saturday, the 19th day of May. His glorious
miracles are recorded to have commenced in his mother's
womb. For almighty God, foreshowing by a prodigy
his future sanctity, revealed what he would become unto his
mother while bearing in her womb her yet unborn son. On
the day of the purification of the blessed virgin Mary, the
whole concourse of the city being in church with burning
tapers, when the priest had adorned himself with the sacred
vestments for the solemn service of the altar, on a sudden,
whether by chance or by the will of God, all the lights were
extinguished. In the midst of the general amazement, the
taper of Dunstan's mother took light, and, by communicating
it to the rest, restored the joy of all. As he advanced in
years, a harp which hung on a peg, without any human
touch, played the sweet melody of the antiphone, " Gaudent
in coelis." By the Spirit of God he foresaw all the artifices
of the devil, and when he once came to him in the guise of a
beautiful woman, tempting him to commit fornication, he
seized him by the nose with a red-hot tongs, and held him
until he made it appear that he was the devil by assuming
various and terrific forms ; and at length being let go, he
fouled and corrupted the air, and left his filthy marks on
those who stood by. On his death the most blessed father
Dunstan was succeeded by Ethelgar, who had been made the
first abbat in the New Minster at Winchester by the blessed
Ethelwold, and afterwards received the pontifical honour at
Selsey, in which cliurch he was succeeded by Ordbriht.

Alfric archbhhop of Canterbury,

A.D. 989. Ethelgar, arclibishop of Canterbury, dying,
was succeeded by Alfric, wlio before was abbat of Abingdon;
of wliom it does not seem likely, as some afiirm, tluit he dis-
placed the clerks and put monks in their room at Canterbury;
for it appears that monks were in the church of St. Saviour
from the time of arclibishop Laurence, the first successor of
the blessed Augustine.

A.D. 992.] DEATH OF ARCHBISHOP OSWALD. 271

Discord between king Ethelred and Richard duke of Xo- mandy.

A.D. 990. Mildred, bishop of Lindisftiriie, was taken from
this life, and was succeeded by Aldhun. At the same time
Alfric, archbishop of Canterbury, was succeeded by Siric,
who before was bishop of Wilton. At the same time there
arose a quarrel between Ethelred king of England, and
Richard duke of Normandy, the cause of which was as
follows. King Ethelred had married Emma, daughter of
the aforesaid duke, who had borne him two sons, Alfred and
Eadward. The king was so petulant to this his wife, that he
would scarcely admit her to his bed ; and she, on her parr,
proud of her high descent and irritated against her husband,
blackened his character in no small degree to her father.
The duke in consequence seized every one from the realm of
England, whether clergy or laity, who sought to pass through
his territories, putting some of them to death and imprison-
ing others. On hearing of this dissension, pope John sent
into England Leo, bishop of Treves, who brought the afore-
said potentates to peace and unity.

Tribute paid to the Danes.

A.D. 991. The Danes plundered Gipeswic [Ipswich], and
slew Brithnoth, duke of the East-Saxons, at Meldon ; on hear-
ing of which, by the advice of Siric, archbishop of Canter-
bury, and the other nobles of the kingdom, a tribute of ten
thousand pounds was paid them to cease from the rapine,
burning, and slaughter wliich they committed along the coast.

Death of Si. Oswald the archbishop.

A.D. 992. St. Oswald, archbishop of York, departed this
life on the 28th of February, and ascended to the joys of the
heavenly kingdom. He was buried at Worcester, in the
church of the blessed virgin Mary, which he himself had
founded, and was succeeded by Aldulf, abbat of Medesham
[Peterborough], In the same year, by order of king Ethelred, a
number of vessels were manned with choice crews under the
command of earls Alfric, Theodred, Elstan, and Escwin, who
were directed to withstand all attempts at invasion ; but earl
Alfric gave the enemy intelligence of the preparations
against them ; and when the adverse parties came to an
engagement, he treacherously deserted to the Danis/i fleet

272 ROGEli OF \VENDOV£R. [a.D. 994.

with all his men, but was nevertheless compelled to share in
their disgraceful flight. The king's officers pursued the
fugitives and captured one vessel of the Danish fleet, which
they made prize of, and put to death all the crew. The rest of
the Danish pirates fell in with the ships of London, and, in
the engagement which ensued, many thousands of the Danes
perished. In addition, duke Alfric's vessel was captured,
with its crew and equipments, he himself escaping with
difficulty.

Danish persecution,

A.D. 993. The aforesaid band of pagans took and spoiled
Bananburg [Bamborough], and ravaged Northumberland and
Lindesey, and when the country people came out to fight
against them, their leaders, Frane, Frithegist, and Godwin,
who were of Danish descent, betrayed their followers, and
were the first to fly. In this year also, by command of king
Ethelred, Algar, son of the aforesaid traitor Alfric, was
deprived of his sight.

A heavy tribute paid to the Danes

A.D. 994. Sweyn king of the Danes, and Anlaf king of the
Norwegians, arrived at London with ninety-four cogues* on
the nativity of the blessed Mary, and made a fierce assault
with a view to take it ; but being repulsed with great loss by
the citizens, they turned their rage against the provinces of
Essex, Kent, Sussex, and Southampton, which they griev-
ously ravaged, and slew multitudes of the inhabitants. King
Ethelred thereupon, with the advice of his nobles, made
them a payment of sixteen thousand pounds, collected from
the whole of England, to induce them to cease from robbing
and slaughtering the innocent people. King Ethelred at this
time dispatched Elfege, bishop of Winchester, and duke
Athelwold, to king Anlaf, whom they brought in peiice to the
royal vill wliere king Ethelred then was, and at his request
dipped liim in the sacred font, after which he was confirmed
by tlie bishop, the king adopting him as his son and honour-
ing him with royal presents, and the following summer bo
returned to his own country in peace.

* A Urm slill used in the Ilighliuida of Scotlan('. Sec Waverley.

A.D. 998.] GERBERT THE APOSTATE. 273

Translation of the body of the holy bishop Culhbert to Durham.
A.D. 99o. The body of the holy bishop Cuthbert, as had been
foreshown by a heavenly oracle, was translated to Durham,
which thenceforth became the episcopal see ; for at the time
when the church of Lindisfarne was ravaged by Hinguar
and Hubba, Eardulf, the then prelate of that church, taking
with him the things that were therein, together with the
uncorrupted body of the blessed Cuthbert, wandered with
them from place to place for many years, until the episcopal
seat was fixed in a place called Cunegecester [Kingchester.]
These things took place in the time of the great king Alfred,
as has been recorded above.

Death of Richard, duke of Normandy.

A.D. 996. Gregory sat in the Roman chair two years.
In the same year Richard, duke of Normandy, ended his
days, and was buried at Feschamp ; he was succeeded by
his son Richard the second.

Miserable ravages of the Danes.

A.D. 997. Sigar, bishop of Wells, died, and was succeeded
by Alfwin. In the same year, Xorth Wales, and the pro-
vinces of Dorset, Cornwall, and Devon were, without opposi-
tion, desolated by the Danes with fire and sword, slaughter
and pillage, and the monastery of Tavistock was devoured by
the flames.

Gerbert the apostate.

A.D. 998. John sat in the Roman chair ten months. In
the same year Silvester, who is also named Gerbert, suc-
ceeded him, and sat four years and one month. This Gerbert
was born in France, and bred a monk from his boyhood at
Fleury; but, whether from disgust or ambition, he
escaped by night and went into Spain to learn astrology.
He there attached himself to a certain adept in the art, who
gave him astronomical books to copy. Tliere was among the
refet a volume which comprised the whole of the art, but
which he could by no means get out of his master's hands.
Burning with desire to possess this book, when his entreaties
were of no avail, he offered large presents and promised
more, but his master despising them all, he at last resolved

VOL I. T

274 KOGEK OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 998.

to procure the volume bj stealth. Accordingly, as the master
was at table, his daughter, for whom Gerbert had a passion,
made her father inebriated, and, as he lay asleep on a couch,
Gerbert purloined the volume from under his head and fled.
On awaking from sleep, the master by the aid of the stars
pursued the fugitive. But Gerbert, learning likewise from a
scrutiny of the stars that his master was pursuing him, con-
cealed himself by hanging by his hands under a bridge so as
neither to touch the land nor the water ; and so, his purpose
being thus frustrated, the master returned home in confusion.
Gerbert then hastened to the sea, where by his incantations
he summoned the devil to him, and did him homage on con-
dition that he would transport him beyond the sea safe from
his master's pursuit, which he accordingly did. Returning
home to France, Gerbert entered the public schools where he
had many disciples in the aforesaid science.

It is related of this Gerbert, that after a close examination
of the stars, when all the planets were about to commence
their courses, he cast for himself the head of a statue, which
said nothing unless it was questioned, when it would declare
the truth either in the affirmative or the negative ; as, for
example, on Gerbert asking, " Shall I attain the apostolical
dignity?" the statue replied, "Yes." " Shall I die before I
say mass in Jerusalem ?" " No." Deceived by this ambiguity,
they say that he never thought of repentance before his
death, trusting in a long life, and not knowing that there is
at Rome a church called " Jerusalem," where the pope says
mass, which is called "standing at Jerusalem." Immediately
after saying mass there, Gerbert fell sick and took to his
bed, and then, perceiving how he had been deceived by
consulting the statue, he became aware of his approaching
death. Calling therefore his cardinals to him, he bewailed
his sins, and when they were so overcome with amazement
as to be unable to say a word, his reason having become
dulled by his sufferings, he ordered that he should be cut in
pieces and scattered to the Avinds, adding, " Let him have
the service of my members who had their homage, for my
mind never consented to that wicked and profane act."

Of the treasure of Octavian.
In the days of this Gerbert there was, in the Campus

A.D. 999.] THE DANES IN KENT. 275

Martius, nigh to Rome, a statue of brass, having the fore-
finger of its right hand extended, and with this inscription
on its head, " Strike here ;" by which words the people of
that time understood that treasure would be found in the
statue, and many were the idle blows they expended on the
innocent image. But Gerbert, putting a very different con-
struction on the words, observed when the sun was at its
meridian height, and marked the spot to which the shadow
of the image extended by fixing a post there. Then, on the
following night, attended only by his chamberlain, who bore
a light, he made for the spot, where, after his usual incanta-
tions, he opened the ground, and discovered a passage wide
enough to admit of their entering. On passing within, they
beheld a great palace with w^alls, ceilings, in short, everything,
of gold; they beheld golden soldiers amusing themselves
with golden dice ; a king of the same metal was sitting at
table with his queen, attended by their servants, with goblets
of immense weight and price, and of surpassing workman-
ship. In the interior of the house a carbuncle stone dis-
pelled the darkness ; in an opposite corner stood a boy
holding a bow with the string draAvn and the arrow pointed;
so that, in the midst of so many tempting objects, there was
nothing which might be touched with impunity, though it
was permitted our guests to gaze at them ; for no sooner was
a hand extended to touch anything, than straightway all the
figures seemed to rush forward and make an attack on the
presumptuous aggressor. Under the influence of this fear,
Gerbert resisted the impulse of covetousness : but the cham-
berlain, hoping that in the midst of such abundance so petty
a theft would pass undetected, laid hands on a knife of
curious workmanship which he saw lying on a table ; but
immediately all the figures started up in an uproar, the boy
let fly his arrow at the chamberlain, and the place was
enveloped in darkness ; and had he not at his master's bidding
hastened to lay down the knife, they would both have paid
dearly for their temerity. Thus Gerbert's cupidity was
unsatisfied, and they returned home in confusion by the
light of their lantern.

Devastation of Kent.

A.D. 999. A wicked host of pagans raviiged nearly the

T 2

276 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 100-3.

whole of the western part of Kent, and laid siege to the
city of Rochester. The men of Kent had a fierce engage-
ment with them, but after many had fallen on both sides the
Danes at length gained the victory. King Ethelred too sent
an army against them, but with no success.

King Ethelred subdues the Isle of Mona.

A.D. 1000. The aforesaid fleet of pagans invaded Nor-
mandy, on hearing of which, Ethelred king of England
meanwhile reduced the Isle of Mona.

Danish persecution, and the discovery of St. Ivo.

A.D. 1001. The aforesaid army of pagans returning from
Normandy besieged the city of Exeter, but were manfully
opposed by the citizens and compelled to retire. The men
of Devon, Somerset, and Dorset, assembled and engaged
with the enemy in a place called ' Penho,' where the Danes
inflicted a great slaughter on the English, and gained the
victory. After this the pagans directed their course to tlie
Isle of Wight, the whole of which, together with the
adjacent provinces, they spoiled of everything, without
meeting with any resistance. In the same year was found
the body of St. Ivo, bishop and confessor, on the twenty -
fourth of April.

King Ethelred pays trihxite to the Danes.

A.D. 1002. King Ethelred, by the advice of his nobles,
purchased peace of the Danes by payment of twenty-four
thousand pounds. In the same year, Aldulf, archbishop of
York, disinterred the relics of St. Oswald the archbishop, and
on the twenty-fifth of April, deposited them witli all honour
in a coffer which he had prepared. Not long after this the
same archbishop was removed from this life, and was
succeeded by Wulstan, bishop of Worcester, who was
succeeded in the church of Worcester by Lcofsy.

Description of the traitor Eadric.

A.D. 1003. Ethelred king of England conferred the
earldom of Mercia on a traitor, Eadric, surnamed Strcon,
who purchased the king's fiuour, not by his nobility, but by
his wealth. He was the very scum of mankind, the disgrace

A.D. 1008.] ETHELRED BUILDS SHIPS. 277

of England, double-tongued, crafty, a betrayer of secrets, a
practised dissembler, ready in inventing falsehood; he was
often sent to the enemy as a mediator of peace, but invariably
fanned the flame of discord. But we shall treat of all this
ill the sequel.

The Danes ravage without opposition.

A.D. 1004. John sat in the Roman chair five years. In
the same year the Danes with unheard-of cruelty, covering
the whole of England like locusts, made spoil of everything,
and put the inhabitants to the sword ; nor was any one found
to make head against them.

Famine in England.

A.D. 1005. England was afflicted by so grievous a famine
that the like was never known. In the same year Henry
attained the Roman empire, and reigned twenty-two years.

Treachery at a festival,

A.D. 1006. Siric archbishop of Canterbury died, and
was succeeded by Alfege bishop of Winchester, who was
succeeded by Elfsy. In the same year the perfidious earl
Eadric invited Ethelstan, a noble earl, to a great festival at
Shrewsburv : and on the fourth dav, takino- him into the
woods to hunt, while the rest were intent on the sport, a
I'ertain murderer, named Godwin, whom Edric had bought
with liis gifts, suddenly leaped forth from his concealment,
and wickedly slew earl Ethelstan. In revenge for this
king Ethelred ordered Edric's two sons to be deprived of
their sight.

Ethelred purchased a peace.

A.D. 1007. Sweyn king of the Danes, a powerful and
cruel man, came to England with a great fleet, and rapine,
burning, and slaughter, followed in his train. Wherefore
there was trembling throughout all England, like unto a bed
of reeds agitated by the west wind ; and so great was king
Ethelred's consternation, that he purchased with money a
temporaiy } eace which his arms could not i>rocure.

King Ethelred built ships.

A.D. 1008. Ethelred king of England ordered one vessel

278 ROGER OF WEXDOVER. l^-^' ^^^^

to be furnished for every three hundred and ten hides
throughout all England, and a helmet and coat of mail for
every eight hides. At the same time, Brithric, brother of
the perfidious earl Eadric, a deceitful and haughty man,
made an unjust accusation against Wulnoth, one of the
king's servants, who, to avoid being taken^ fled, and, taking
to himself twenty vessels, led a piratical life, and for a long
period harassed the king, who sought to take him.

Sergius made pope.
A.D. 1009. Sergius sat in the Roman chair two years
and nine months. In the same year died Brithric, bishop of
Sherborne, and was succeeded by Elmar.

A victory gained by treachery.

A.D. 1010. A fresh army of Danes arrived at Gipeswic
on the day of our Lord's ascension, and gave themselves up
to plundering and ravaging. There assembled against them
to battle, earl Ethelstan, son of the king's sister, the nobles
Oswin, and Eadwy, and Wulfer, and a great force with them ;
but when the English were meditating nothing of the kind,
Turketil, whose father was a Dane, commenced a flight ; and
the Danes, gaining the victory, spread themselves over East-
Anglia, Grantebrige [Cambridge], and the marshes, pillaged
and burned everything they fell in with ; and then, taking
a westerly direction, they most terribly ravaged the counties
of Huntingdon, Bedford, Buckingham, and Oxford.

Passion of St. Alfege, archbishop and martyr.

A.D. 1011. The aforesaid servants of iniquity having
completed their course of ravaging, laid siege to Canterbury;
and on the twentieth day of the siege, by the treachery of
Almar archdeacon of that province, whom archbishop Allege
had saved from being put to death, part of the city was set on
fire, and then the wliole of it was taken. Men were put to the
sword, some were devoured by the flames, others were cast
headlong from the walls, many were hung up by their secret
parts, infants torn from their mothers' breasts were tossed on
the points of lances or cut into morsels, mothers were dragged
by their legs through the streets and cast into the flames. In
the midst of these scenes, Alfegc, archbishop of the city, was
seized, dragged forth in fetters, and put to divers torments ;

A.D. 1011.] DANES BESIEGE CANTERBURY. 279

while Almar, abbat of St. Augustine, was permitted to depart,
Godwin bishop of Rochester, and Leofrona abbess of St.
Mildred, the monks, and an immense tiumber of either sex,
were taken; after which Christ's church was pillaged and burnt ;
the monks, with a multitude of men, women, and children,
were divided into ten parts : nine were put to death, the tentk
was reserved for life, consisting of four monks and eigP.t
hundred others. After the people were slaughtered, and the
whole of the city pillaged and burnt, archbishop Alfege was
dragged forth in fetters, and after being wounded, he Avas
led down to the fleet, and again thrust into confinement,
where he was tortured for seven months, that he might be
induced by his suiFerings to purchase his redemption. jMean-
while the wrath of pitying Heaven was so fierce against the
infidel people, that two thousand of them died of excessive
pains in their intestines. But when the wicked Avretches
were not even thus brought to repentance, a certain Dane
named Thrum, seeing the holy archbishop suffering such
great torments and yet unable to die, moved with impious
pity, struck him on the head with an axe ; and so the arch-
bishop, constantly confessing Christ and made a glorious
martyr, breathed out his exulting soul to heaven. At the
place of his passion, a dry log, which was sprinkled with his
blood, in the space of one night sprouted again, and put forth
shoots and leaves ; the sight of which miracle so terrified the
infidels, that, eagerly kissing the most holy body, they
permitted it to be conveyed to London, where it was
committed to honourable interment. After the lapse of ten
years, the said body, free from every stain of corruption, was
raised and borne to Canterbury to a more becoming resting
place, where unto the present time the blood continues fresh
and the body untainted.

After this, the general rage of persecution increasing
throughout all England, the perfidious earl Eadric, and all
the nobles of every order and dignity, assembled at the city
of London before the solemnity of Easter, and there abode
with the king until they had paid a tribute of forty-eight
thousand pounds to the Danes, that all the Danes in the
kingdom might live everywhere in peace with the English,
and that each people might have as it we!^ one heart and
oae soul. This convention was confirmed on either side by

2S0 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1012.

oaths and hostages, after which Sweyn, king of the D.mcs,
returned to his own country, a id so the fierceness of the
persecution abated for awhile.

A sinful dance commenced in disobedience.
A.D. 1012. At a certain town in Saxony named Colewic,
A)Jiere is a churcli of Magnus the martyr, the people having
come together for divine service on the vigil of our Lord's
nativity, a presbyter named Robert solemnly began the first
mass according to custom ; when lo ! fifteen men and three
vv'omen commenced dancing in the churchyard, and uproar-
iously singing secular songs, to the great impediment of the
presbyter, insomuch that the holy solemnity of mass was
well nigh lost in the noise of the singers. They were at length
commanded by presbyter Robert to be silent, but refused to
obey, whereupon he in wrath uttered this imprecation: "May it
please our God and St. Magnus, that you may go on singing
for a whole year." The words of the priest had such weight,
that his son, griisping by the arm his sister who was singing
with the rest, could by no means pull her away, but tore her
arm from her body. Howbeit not a drop of blood followed ;
and she remained a whole year dancing wuth the rest. The
rain did not fall on them ; neither were they affected by
cold, heat, hunger, tliirst, or fatigue ; nor were their garments
or shoes worn out ; but they sang like frantic people, and
sank into the ground, at first up to their knees, and at last
up to their thighs ; and by the will of God a covering was
formed over them to protect them from the rain. At length,
after the lapse of a year, Herebert, archbishop of Cologne,
loosed them from the bond wherewith their hands were held,
and reconciled them before the altar of St. Magnus the
martyr. The presbyter's daughter with two others expired
immediately ; the rest slept three days and nights : some of
them afterwards died and were famous for their miracles,
while some betrayed their punishment by a trembling in
their limbs. Let those read this who are bound by iheir
vows to obedience, that they may learn how great is the sin
of disobedience.

Another example of disobedience.
The emperor Henry, while out hunting on the Lord's day
called Quinciuagesima, his companions being scattered, canio

A.D. 1012.] CRUELTY OF CONSTANTINE. 281

unattended to the entrance of a certain wood ; and seeing a
church hard bv, he made for it, and feigning himself to be a
soldier, simply requested a mass of the priest. Now that
priest was a man of notable piety, but so deformed in person
that he seemed a monster rather than a man. When he had
attentively considered him, the emperor began to wonder
exceedingly why God, from whom all beauty proceeds, should
permit so deformed a man to administer his sacraments. But
presently, when mass commenced, and they came to the
passage, '• Know ye that the Lord he is God," which was
chanted by a boy, the priest rebuked the boy for singing
negligently, and said with a loud voice, "It is He that hath
made us, and not we ourselves." Struck by these words, and
believing the priest to be a prophet, the emperor raised him
much against his will, to the archbishopric of Cologne,
which see he adorned by his devotion and excellent vii'tues.
In a monastery of nuns in that city there was a certain
damsel, whom the zeal of her parents rather than her own
devotion had placed there. By her worldly behaviour and
deceitful address she had allured a number of lovers ; one of
whom, whose lust had been nourished by immense wealth
and high descent, carried off the damsel and kept her as a
lawful wife. A long time elapsed, but at last the matter
became known to Herebert the archbishop, and by his
command the sheep was restored to the fold. But not long
after she was, in the absence of the archbishop, again carried
off from the monastery by the aforesaid youth ; on which the
sentence of excommunication was pronounced against
him, forbidding any of his fellow citizens to speak or hold
any intercourse with him. Lightly regarding the sentence,
the youth withdrew to his more remote possessions, where
he spent a flagitious life with his excommunicated companion.
But when at length it pleased God to call the archbishop to
himself, and he was confined to his bed with exceeding
sickness, his people came together from all parts to receive
the blessed man's last benediction ; but the libertine alone,
disdaining to come himself, procured others to speak for him,
that he might receive absolution. On hearing the name ot
the young man, the archbishop groaned and said, "If the
wretched man will leave the cursed woman, let him be
absolved ; but if he continue obstinate, n;ixt year, on this

282 EOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 101'2.

very day, and at the hour of my departure, let him be pre-
pared to give an account of his sins before God. When the
clock shall strike the sixth hour, I shall depart from the
body." Nor was faith wanting to the words of the man of
God ; for he died at the hour which he had foretold, and at
the end of the year, on the same day and hour, that wretched
young man was with his companion struck with lightning
and died. In the same year pope Benedict attained the
Roman chair, and filled it twelve years

Sudden destruction of the Danes throughout all England.

In this year a certain Huna, king Ethelred's chief
military commander, an undaunted and warlike man, behold-
ing the insolence of the Danes, who after the establishment
of peace had grown strong throughout the whole of England,
presuming to violate and insult the wives and daughters of
the nobles of the kingdom, came in much distress to the
king and made his doleful complaint before him. Greatly
moved thereat, the king, by the advice of the same Huna,
sent letters into all parts of the kingdom, commanding a^l
the people, that on one day, the feast of St. Brice the
bishop, they should rise and put to death all the Danes
settled in England, leaving none surviving, so that the
whole English nation might once and for ever be freed from
Danish oppression. And so the Danes, who a little before
had made a league with the English, and had sworn to live
peaceably with them, were shamefully slain, and their wives
and little ones dashed against the posts of their houses. The
decree was mercilessly carried into effect in the city of
London, insomuch that a number of Danes who had fled to
a church for refuge, were all butchered before the very
altars. But some Danish youths, flying on board a vessel,
escaped to Denmark, and reported to king Sweyn the
bloody end of his people. Moved to tears thereat, he called
together all the nobles of his kingdom, and making known
to them what had happened, inquired of them diligently
what they advised to be done ; whereupon they all with one
acclamtition determined that the blood of their kinsmen and
friends should be revenged.

TlK'ir fury was increased by the death of Gunnildis,
sister of king Sweyn, who was slain in England on this

A.D. 1013.] ST7EYN ARRIVES IN ENGLAND. 283

occasion. For this Gunnildis had been married to earl
Paling, a Danish nobleman, and coming to England in
former years with her husband, had there embraced the
faith of Christ and the sacrament of baptism. This discreet
woman had mediated a peace between the Danes and English
and had given herself, with her husband and only son, as a
hostage to king Ethelred for its security. Having been
committed by the king to the custody of earl Eadric, after a
tew days this traitor caused her husband and her son to be
cruelly slain in her presence withfour lances, and lastly ordered
the noble woman to be decapitated. Enduring with fortitude the
terrors of death, Gunnildis neither grew^ pale at its approach,
nor did she lose her serenity of countenance after her blood
was spent ; howbeit she confidently asserted in her last
moments that the shedding her blood would be to the
great damage of all England. For these causes, Sweyn,
king of the Danes, a cruel and blood-thirsty man, eager for
vengeance, assembled all his own forces, and sent messengers
with letters to places out of his dominion, inviting such as
were honest soldiers, desirous of gain and light of heart, to
join in this expedition.

How Sweyn, king of the Danes, subjugated England.

A.D. 1013. Sweyn, king of the Danes, and a most odious
tyrant, took to sea with a strong fleet in the month of July,
and landed in England at the port of Sandwich. After
staying there a few days he sailed round East-Anglia, and
entering the mouth of the river Humber, he passed from
thence into the Trent, up which he sailed as far as the
village of Gainesburgh, which he made a station for his ships.
Leaving there his son Cnute with a considerable force in
charge of his vessels, he sallied forth himself to lay waste
the provinces. The inhabitants of Northumberland, of
Lindesey, and of the Fiv^e Cities, were the first to yield him
subjection, and presently all the races who dwellt to the
north of the public road called Watling vStreet, were compelled
to yield, gave their hands, swore fealty, and delivered hostages.
Then directing his course southwards, he issued an edict to
his followers, to ravage the fields, burn the towns, cut down
the woods and fruit-trees, spoil the churches, slay all of the
male sex who should come to their hands, and reserve the

284 ROGER OF \\'t;ndover. [a.d. 1013.

females to satisfy their lust ; and so, Avith his servants raving
with the rabidiiess of wild beasts, he came at length to
Oxford, and taking the city almost without effort, he received
the fealty and took hostages of the inhabitants. Passing on
to Wincliester he took it, and extorted security from the
inhabitants by obliging them to take an oath. Then directing
his course with great glory to the city of London, he sought
by every means, whether of violence or craft, to take it, but
at his first arrival a number of his followers were drowned
in the river Thames, because in their rash impetuosity they
would search for neitlier bridge nor ford. King Ethelred,
who was then in the city, manfully defended the walls with
the citizens, and took from Sweyn all hope of gaining the
place. The latter, therefore, retired in haste, first to Walling-
ford, and thence to Bath, mad with canine rage, and destroy-
ing Avhatever came in his way. In the latter place he tarried
awhile to refresh his army ; and there Almar, earl of Devon,
and all the nobles in the western part of the kingdom, and
the king's servants who dreaded his tyranny, came to
'him, and made peace with him, and gave hostages. Having
therefore reduced the whole kingdom to his will, and finding
no one to resist him, he gave orders that he should be styled
king of England, there being no one to dispute his right, or
bold enough to claim the title to himself.

King Ethelred crossed over into Normandy.

Meanwhile, Ethelred king of England lay in dull inactivity
in the city of London, full of fears and suspicions, and not
daring to entrust himself to any. His conscience moreover
smote him for the murder of his brother, the holy king
Edward ; and fearing lest he should quickly feel the venge-
ance of Heaven, he did not dare to assemble an army nor
to lead them against tlie enemy, lest the nobles of the realm
who had been unjustly treated by him, should desert him in,
the battle, and give him up to the vengeance of his foes.
Tormented by these distressing apprehensions, the wretclied
king secretly withdrew from the city of London, and arriving
at Southampton, crossed over to the Isle of Wight, whence
he despatclied his queen I^'mma witli liis two sons Alfred and
Kadward, and their guardians Halchun bishop of Durham,
and Elfsey abbat of Medmesham, into Normandy to duke

A.D. 1014.] RETURN OF ETHELRED. 285

Richard her brother, wlio received them with honour and
respect. Eadric too, king Ethelred's kinsman, crossed over
with the queen and a hundred and forty soldiers, and resided
with her two years, attending her with great state. They
crossed the sea in the month of Au2:ust, and when kine:

O 7 CD

Ethelred heard of the honourable reception they had met
with, he followed himself in the month of January following,
and laid all his troubles before the noble duke, who much
compassionated his calamities, and soothed his grief with
words of consolation.

Miserable death of Siveyn, andjlight of his people.
A.D. 1014. Sweyn the odious tyrant, as we have already
said, invaded England, which he oppressed with slaughter
and rapine, seizing the substance of the people, proscribing
their nobles, and carrying oif to his vessels both private and
public property, thus making it evident that he was not the
natural sovereign but a tyrant. The people knew not what
to do, because if they determined to resist they had no one
to lead them, and if they preferred submission they had a
tyrant for a ruler. In this necessity divine mercy delivered
England from so many calamities ; for on the Purification of
the blessed Mary Sweyn ended his life disgracefully, the
cause of his death being uncertain according to some ; but
in the book of the miracles of the king and martyr St.
Eadmund it is found written, that while the said Sweyn was
exacting an immense sum from the town where the body of
the said martyr rests, and from all his lands, and moreover
affirmed that the martyr himself was no saint at all, he was
pierced by an arrow from the town, and after dreadful
bodily suffering departed to hell on the third of February.
On his death all the Danes fled to his son Cnute, who was
then in Lindesey, whither his father had sent him with the
fleet and the hostages, and on their arrival they chose him
for their king and lord.

King Ethelred returns to England and defeats Cnute.
After these things the English nation sent messengers into
Normandy to king Ethelred, declaring that they loved no
one better than himself their natural sovereign, if he would
only treat them with more mildness than before ; on hearincr
which king Ethelred sent his son to them with the

286 ROGER OF WE^'DOVER. f A.D. 10 J O.

messengers, assuring them, that if in aught he had done
amiss, he would make it all right according to their mind.
Accordingly, in the spring he came to England, where he
was joyfully and honourably received by all ; and then by
common consent an army was assembled against Cnute, wiio
had gained over the men of Lindesey, and had now moved
his camp in order to forage. But king Ethelred, coming on
him by surpi-ise, put him to flight, and ravaging the whole of
Lindesey put to death all the inhabitants he could find.
Cnute, by the aid of the wind, escaped with his fleet to the
port of Sandwich; where, to the reproach of the English
nation, he cut off the hands, ears, and nostrils of all the
hostages which had been given to his father, and then, suffer-
ing them to depart, he set out for Denmark to recruit his
forces. In the same year, on the twenty-ninth of Sep-
tember, the sea passed its accustomed limit and drowned
many towns and an immense multitude of people.

Treachery of earl Eadric.

A.D. 1015. A great council both of English and Danes
was held at Oxford, where, by the counsel of the Avicked
earl Eadric, the king ordered a number of Danish nobles to
be put to death, on the charge of betraying the king ; and
their followers, seeking to revenge the death of their lords,
were repulsed and driven into the tower of the church of
the holy virgin Fretheswith, where they were burnt with
tire, as they could not in any other way be ejected. The
church was shortly after by the king's command restored to
its former state. Among the other nobles who were slain
were Sigefurth and Mercher, earls of Northumberland, sons
of Eargrin a nobleman, who were invited to a feast by the
wicked earl Eadric, and were treacherously slain at his
table. King Ethelred ordered Algiva, wife of earl Sigefurth,
and a most noble woman, to be conducted to Malmesbury
and there confined. ^Vhile she remained there, the king's
Bon, Eadmund, called by the English nation 'Ironside,' for his
great strength of body and of mind, came and married her
without his father's knowledge, and setting out with her for
Northumberland, invaded the entire territory of the
aforesaid two carls, and subjugated their })i'()ple. Now this
Eadmund w.is wot b;)gotteu of Emma the Norman, but of a

A.D. 1016.] DEATH OF ETHELRED. 287

woman of low birth ; howbeit he redeemed this defect of liis
mother by the nobleness of his mind and the vigour of his
body.

Return of Cnute to lay waste England.

At this time Cnute king of Denmark, having settled his
affairs there and made friends of the neighbouring princes,
came into England, determined to subdue it or die. Landing
at Sandwich from a powerful fleet, and marching thence into
Wessex, he wasted and pillaged everything. As king Ethelred
was at that time sick at Corsham, Eadmund Ironside his son
essayed to meet the enemy ; but when the hostile armies
were on the point of engaging, earl Eadric the traitor laid
snares for Eadmund to put him to death ; on discovering
which, the latter withdrew from the field with a small force,
and yielded for a time to the enemy. Shortly after, earl
Eadric the traitor came to Cnute and made subjection to
him ; and all Wessex, following his example, gave hostuT; s,
and furnished the Danish army with horses and arms. The
Mercians made a show of resistance, but through the king's
supineness the war slumbered.

Ravages of king Cnute and duke Eadric in England.

A.D. 1016.* Cnute king of Denmark and the wicked
earl Eadric, on the approach of the Epiphany of our Lord,
invaded Mercia with a large body of horse, and burned a
number of towns, carrying off the spoil, and slaying all the
people they met. After this, Cnute proceeded to the city
of London and laid siege to it ; on hearing of which Eadmund
the atheling hastened thither ; whereupon, Cnute, finding that
he could not take the city, abandoned the siege, and returned
to ravage Mercia ; after which he w^asted Northumberland,
and slew earls Uthred and Turkhill, and made Egric earl in
the place of Utilised. After this, Cnute turned southwards,
and returned with his spoils to his ships.

Death of king Ethelred and succession of Cnute.

At this time, Ethelred king of England, after a life of

troubles and distresses, ended his days on the 2Srd of April,

and was buried in St. Paul's church in the city of London.

After his death the greater part of the kingdom, as well the

* The events of this year seem to be a mere abridgment of Florence's
..Lcount of them.

288 ROGER OF WENDOVEIL [a.D. 1016.

clergy as the laity, assembled, and with one consent elected
Cnute, and, going to him, they made peace with him and
did him fealty. The citizens of London alone, and the
nobles who were there, raised to the throne Eadmund Iron-
side, the king's son, who, after his elevation to the royal
dignity, boldly advanced into Wessex, and being joyfully
received by all the people, reduced that province to his sway.
On hearing of which the greatest part of the kingdom sub-
mitted to Eadmund. Cnute, too, entered Dorset and sought
to reduce it ; but Eadmund meeting him at a place called
Pcnnum, gave him battle, on the ninth of June, and put
him to the rout with all his men.

Second and third battles between Eadmund and Cnute.

After this victory, king Eadmund met Cnute a second
time in Worcestershire, after Midsummer. Having well
ordered his forces, and set his best men in the fittest places,
he bade them remember that they were fighting for their
country and children, their wives and their inheritances ;
and when his manly address had kindled the spirits of all,
he ordered the trumpets to sound and his forces to advance.
The battle having joined with tremendous clamour, they
fought at first with their spears and then with their swords.
King Eadmund fought in the first rank, where he carried all
before him, laying low his enemies without intermission, and
manfully playing the part of a stout soldier and a good king ;
but because the wicked earl Eadric, with the earls Almar
and Aldgar, and many others who ought to have supported
him, were treacherously fighting on the side of the Danes,
Eadmund's side was too weak ; notwithstanding, on the first
day of the contest, which was the twenty-fifth of June, so
severe and so bloody was the battle, that in the end neither
army could fight for very weariness, and accordingly they
spontaneously separated. But the next day, king Eadmund
would have utterly crushed all the Danes, had it not been
for the treachery of earl Eadric ; for when they were fighting
with spirit on each side, the latter, seeing tliat the English
were prevailing, cut ofi* the head of a certain man, and held
it up, exclaiming, " It is in vain for you English to fight, for
you have lost your head ; flee, then, with speed ; for here I
hold in my hands the head of king Eadmund. On heai'ing

A.D. 1016.] eadmund's battles. 289

this the English began to waver ; but finding that their king
was alive, they took courage and rushed again against the
Danes, and destroyed numbers of them, fighting with all
their might and manfully maintaining their ground, till, on
the approach of night, both armies voluntarily separated as
on the preceding day. But before the morning, Cnute
orlered his men to retire from the place of conflict under
the silence of the night ; and directing his course towards
London, he again laid siege to it.

King Eadmund''s fourth battle.

In the morning, learning that the enemy had fled, king
Eadmund returned into Wessex to collect a greater army.
Having had such proof of the king's valour, the wicked
earl Eadric, at the instigation of Cnute, came to him deceit-
fully with intent to betray him, and promising to be faithful,
he made peace with him. Having collected an army for the
fourth time, king Eadmund raised the siege of London and
chased the Danes to their ships, and, on their returning, he
gave them battle a fifth time at Brentford, and driving them
from their camp, he gained the victory by his spear and
sword, and won the glory and triumph of war. Flying to
his ships, Cnute again sallied forth to ravage Kent, and
king Eadmund led his army against him and gave the enemy
battle near Ottefort ; but not enduring his onset, they turned
their backs and took refuge in the isle of Sheppey.

King Eadmund's surth battle with Cnute.

King Eadmund then marched into Wessex, pressing hotly
on the footsteps of Cnute, who had gone to lay waste Mer-
cia, and was venting his cruel rage on the inhabitants of that
region. King Eadmund met the enemy at Essendon, and
drawing up his forces in three divisions, he went round them
exhorting them to be mindful of their former exploits and to
defend themselves and their country from the greedy bar-
barians, and assuring them of an easy victory over those
whom they had beaten so many times before. Then giving
the signal to his men, he made a sudden attack on the enemy.
Both armies fought with all their might, and numbers fell on
each side ; but nevertheless the fortune of the battle inclined
to the English. The valour of king Eadmund was very con-
spicuous, for obs^ving that the Danes fought with more

TOL. I. U

290 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1016.

than their usual spirit, quitting his royal station, which ac-
cording to custom was between a dragon and a standard, he
penetrated the opposing forces, opening a way with his
sword, and like a thunderbolt cleaving their ranks, which
he left to his followers to demolish. Then hastening against
Cnute's division, he roused the horrid din of battle. Terri-
ble was the conflict in that quarter. But earl Eadric the
traitor, seeing the forces of the Danes beginning to turn,
deserted to Cnute with the division he commanded, as had
been before arranged between them, and the Danes thus
reinforced made a lamentable slaughter of the English ; for
there fell of them the noble dukes Alfric and Godwin, Uske-
tel and his son Ethelwold, Ethelwin beloved of God, Eadnoth
bishop of Dorchester, abbat Wulsy, and almost all the nobi-
lity of the English, who had never before in one battle
sustained so terrible a slaughter. Cnute, on his side, sus-
tained an irreparable loss of leaders and nobles. This deadly
battle was fought on St. Luke the evangelist's day.

Single combat between Eadmund and Cnute.

A few days after this lamentable battle in which so many
nobles fell, king Eadmund pursued Cnute, who was now
committing ravages in Gloucestershire. The said kings
therefore came together to fight at a place called Deerhurst,
Eadmund with his men being on the west side of the river
Severn, and Canute with his men on the east, both preparing
themselves manfully for battle. When both armies were
now on the point of engaging, the wicked earl Eadric called
together the chiefs and addressed them as follows : " Nobles
and warriors, why do we foolishly so often hazard our lives
in battle for our kings, when not even our deaths secure
to them the kingdom, or put an end to their covetousness ?
My counsel then is, that they alone should fight who alone
are contending for the kingdom ; for what must be the lust
of dominion, when England, which formerly sufficed for
eight kings, is not now enough for two ? Let them there-
fore either come to terms, or fight alone for the kingdom."
This speech pleased them all ; and the determination of the
chiefs being communicated to the kings, received their ap-
probation. There is a small island called Oseney in tlie
mouth of that river. Thither the kings, chid in splendid

A.D. 1016.] SINGLE COMBAT OF EADMUND AND CNTJTE. 291

armour, crossed over and commenced a single combat in the
presence of the people. Parrying the thrust of the spear
as well by their own skill as by the interposition of their
strong shields, they drew their swords and fought long and
fiercely hand to hand, his valour protecting Eadmund, and
his good fortune Cnute. The swords rung on their helmets,
and sparks of fire flew from their collision. The stout heart
of Eadmund was kindled by the act of fighting, and as his
blood grew warm his strength augmented ; he raised his
right hand, brandished his sword, and redoubled his blows
on the head of his antagonist ^vith such vehemence that he
seemed rather to fulminate than strike. Feeling his strength
failing him, and unable long to endure such an onset, Cnute
meditated peace ; but as he was crafty, and afraid lest if the
youth perceived his weakness he would not listen to his
words of peace, drawing in all his breath he rushed on
Eadmund %vith wonderful valour, and immediately drawing
back a little, he asked him to pause awhile and give him
audience. The latter was of a courteous soul, and, resting
his shield on the ground, he listened to the words of Cnute,
who thus proceeded : " Hitherto I have coveted thy kingdom,
bravest of men ; but now I prefer thyself not only to the
kingdom of England, but to all the world. Denmark serves
me, Norway yields me subjection, the king of Sweden has
struck hands with me ; so that, although fortune promises
me victory everywhere, yet thy wonderful manliness hath so
won my favour, that I long beyond measure to have thee as
a friend and partner of my kingdom. I would that thou, in
like manner, wert desirous of me, that I might reign with
thee in England, and thou with me in Denmark." Why
should I add more ? King Eadmund most graciously as-
sented and yielded to his words, though he could not be
forced by arms. The kingdom was therefore by Eadmund's
direction divided between the two, the crown of the whole
kingdom reverting to king Eadmund. The whole of England
therefore, to the south of the river Thames, was ceded to
him, with Essex and East-Anglia, and the city of London the
capital of the kingdom ; Cnute retaining the northern parts
of the kingdom. Laying aside, therefore, their splendid
armour, the kings embraced each other amidst the rejoicings
of both the armies. They then exchanged their garments

u 2

292 ROGER OF WENDOVEK. [a.D. 1017.

and arms in token of peace, and Eadmund became Cnute
and Cnute Eadmund. By his wife Aldgiva, a noble woman,
king Eadmund had two sons, Eadward and Eadmund, of
whom more shall be said in the proper place.

Death of king Eadmund.

While king Eadmund showed himself clement and pitiful
to the good, his government was equally terrible and severe
to the wicked. Envious of his goodness, the treacherous
earl Eadric, lord of Mercia, was indefatigable in devising
means to destroy him. At length, when king Eadmund was
passing a night at Oxford, as he retired to a closet for the
purpose of easing nature, the son of the said Eadric, at the
instigation of his father, concealed himself in the sink, on the
night of St. Andrew the apostle, and thrust a very sharp
knife into the king's bowels, where he left it, and fled, leaving
the king mortally wounded. He was buried at Glastonbury
near his grandfather king Eadgar the Pacific, exceedingly
lamented by all England, which under his rule had hoped to
breathe again from the oppressions of the Danes.

King Cnute acquires the rule of all England.

A.D. 1017. On the death of Eadmund king of England,
Cnute king of Denmark acquired the English kingdom and
reigned twenty years. In the beginning of his reign he
divided England into four parts, of which he kept Wessex to
himself, and committed Mercia to Eadric, East-Anglia to
Turkil, and Northumberland to Hyric. Hearing that lie
was deprived of the earldom of Mercia, which he had held
many years, Eadric was greatly disturbed, and coming to
Cnute in a rage, he upbraided him sharply Avith the many
benefits he had done, and among them he mentioned these
two, " I first," said he, " deserted king Eadmund for thy
sake, and afterwards slew him to show my fidelity to thee ;
and now thou hast taken from me the earldom of Mercia."
Tlie crimson tliat mounted into Cnute's cheek showed his
excessive rage, which broke forth in these words, " Tliou
shalt meet with merited death for thy treason against me and
against God, in slaying tliy lawful lord and my brother with
whom I was in league. His blood be on thy head, who hast
stretched out thy hand against the Lord's anointed." Then,

A.D. 1017.] BANISHMENT OF THE ROYAL FAJirLY. 293

to prevent anj tumult of the people, lie caused him to be
suffocated and thrown through a window into the Thames,
thus inflicting on him a just retribution for his treachery.
Touching the death of this traitor other authors have written
differently, as, that after his treacherous murder of king
Eadmund, he came to Cnute and accosted him with this
salutation, " Hail, sole king," and on being asked by Cnute
why he so saluted him, he related to him the fact of king
Eadmund's murder ; on which Cnute replied, " As a reward
of thy service, I will to-day elevate thee above all the nobles
of the realm." He then ordered him to be beheaded, and his
head to be fixed on a pole and exposed to the birds on the
tower of London. But whether the traitor ended his life
one Avay or the other, it does not much matter ; since this is
sufficiently clear, that he, who had deceived so many, by the
just judgment of God met with condign punishment.

King Cnute banishes alt the royal family from England.

After these things, Cnute determined in his heart either
to destroy, or doom to perpetual exile, all the royal family of
the English nation. Beginnino; therefore with Eadwin,
brother to king Eadmund by the same mother, he delivered
him to an officer named Ethelward to put him to death ; but
the man, from affection for the youth, concealed him in a
certain abbey, and thus saved him from death for a time.
Moreover, he sent king Eadmund's sons, Eadwin and Eadward,
to the king of Sweden to be put to death. But although he
was his ally, the king of Sweden did not comply with
Cnute's instructions, but sent the youths to be brought up
by Solomon king of Hungary, where they were educated ai»
became their rank, and moreover Eadward married the queen
of Hungary's sister named Agatha, by whom in process of
time he had two sons, Eadmund and Eadgar, and two
daughters, Margaret and Christiana, of whom more will be
said in the proper place. Meanwhile, the sons of Ethelred,
Alfred and Eadward, whom he had begotten of queen Emma,
hearing of Cnute's cruelty, kept their quiet retreat in
Normandy with their uncle duke Richard. Cnute sent also
into exile all others whom he found to be of the royal race,
hoping to preserve to his heirs the sovereignty of the king-
dom of England. In the same year died Wulstan bishop of

294 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1020.

Worcester, and was succeeded in the bishopric by Leofsy
abbat of Thorney.

King Cnute marries Emma.

A.D. 1018. Algiva, daughter of earl Elfelm and wife of
king Cnute, died, after bearing him two sons, Sweyn and
Harold, though some say they were illegitimate children.
Cnute therefore sent into Normandy to duke Richard for
his sister Emma, king Ethelred's widow, who accordingly in
the month of July came to England and was united to king
Cnute in lawful wedlock. Acting as mediator between him
and the English nation, she counselled him to send back his
fleet and his stipendiary soldiers to their own country.
Accordingly, after distributing amongst them eighty-two
thousand pounds of silver, he dismissed them to their native
land.

• Cnute crosses over irhto Denmark.

A.D. 1019. Cnute, king of England and Denmark,
crossed over to the latter place and wintered there. In the
same year died Ealmar bishop of Selsey, and was succeeded
by Ethelric.

A certain man raised to a bishopric by a joke.

A.D. 1020. Having settled his affairs in Denmark, Cnute,
king of England and Denmark, came to England at the
festival of Easter, and holding a council at Orencester,
banished duke Ethelward from England ; and in the same
year died Living archbishop of Canterbury, and was
succeeded by Ethelnoth. At this time also, after the see of
the church of Durham had remained void for three years
from the death of bishop Aldhun, a council of bishops was
at length held to elect a bishop ; in the midst of which there
came in a certain priest and monk, named Eadmund, who said
in joke, " Why do you not choose me to be bishop ?" This
joke the bishops who were present did not take as such, but
unanimously elected him, and after a three days' fast, in-
quired the pleasure of the holy bishop Cuthbert on the
matter. Accordingly, while the priest was celebrating mass
at the head of St. Cuthbert, in the midst of the service a
voice was heard as if emitted from the very tomb of the
father, three times naming Eadmund as bishop.

A.D. 1023.] TRANSLATION OF ST. ELFEGE. 295

King Cnute places monks in Si. Eadmund's.

In the same year Cnute, king of England and Denmark,
having built a royal monastery with suitable offices at a place
called Baderichusforthe, where Eadmund, the blessed king and
martyr, awaits with uncorrupted body the day of the joyful
resurrection, by the advice of queen Emma and the bishops
and barons of the realm, established monks therein, and set
over them an abbat named Wido [G-uy], a man humble, modest,
mild, and pious. Moreover he enriched the monastery of
the blessed king and martyr with so many manors and other
possessions, that in temporal things it justly ranks above
almost all the monasteries of England. The priests too who
had lived there by course, he either advanced to the highest
religious order in the same place, or sent them away to other
places, abundantly supplied with all the necessaries of life.
At the same time also, he signalized all the places where he
had fought battles, by building churches there, placing in
them priests and ministers to celebrate divine mysteries for
the good of those that were slain.

Death of the martyr St. Elfege avenged.
A.D. 1021. Cnute, king of England, found occasion to
banish Turkil and Hyric, two Danish nobles ; and as they
were seeking their native land, no sooner had they touched
the Danish soil, than Turkil, the instigator of the murder of
St. Elfege, was killed by the nobles of that country. In the
same year died Algar bishop of Helmham, and was succeeded
by Alwin.

Cnute enjoins the observance of the laws of England.

A.D. 1022. The English and Danes held a council at
Oxford, and agreed to keep the laws of king Eadward the
First. These laws were, by Cnute's direction, translated
from the English tongue into the Latin ; and, for their
equity, were commanded by the king to be observed. In
this year also died Richard duke of Normandy, surnamed
the Second, and was succeeded by his son Richard, surnamed
the Third.

King Cnute translates the body of Si. Elfege to Canterbury.

In the year of grace 1023, John sat in the Roman chair
nine years and as many months. In the same year Cnute,

296 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1026.

king of England, raised with his own hands the body of the
blessed archbishop Elfege, which was buried at St. Paul's,
in the city of London, and caused it to be translated to the
church of Canterbury, where it was interred with due vene-
ration. Thus he sought to correct everything wherein either
himself or his predecessors had done amiss, that the stain of
unrighteousness might be wiped out as well before God as
before men. Moreover, by the counsel of queen Emma, he
sought to conciliate all the English, making them many pre-
sents, and promising them good and wholesome laws. In the
same year Robert succeeded to the dukedom of Normandy.

King Cnute subdues the Swedes.

In the year of grace 1024, the fortunate king Cnute led
an army of EngUsh and Danes against the Swedes, and in
the first engagement lost many of his men, and intended to
renew the battle on the morrow ; but in the night, earl
Godwin, who commanded the English army, without the
knowledge of Cnute, boldly attacked the Swedes with the
English forces alone ; and, taking them off their guard, slew
an immense number of them, and took their kings Ulf and
Eiglof prisoners. In the morning, the king, missing the
English, thought that they had perfidiously deserted to the
enemy ; but on leading his Danish forces against the enemy,
he found notliing in their camp but the blood and corpses of
the slain, and the English collecting the spoils. Canute
sailed in triumph to England ; and ever after had the Eng-
lish in the highest honour. Li the same year died Wulstan
archbishop of York, and was succeeded by Alfric.

King Cnute enriches the monastery at Winchester.

A.D. 1025. Conrad attained the Roman empire, which he
governed for fifteen years. At the same time also the mag-
nificent king Cnute decorated the Old Minster of Win-
chester with such munificence that the minds of strangers
are confounded at the sight of the gold and silver and tlie
splendour of the jewels. This, too, was done at the instiga-
tion of queen Emma, whose profuse liberality consumed
whole treasures on such objects.

King Cnute honours the iamb of king Eddmttnd.

In the year of grace 1026, Cnute, king of England,

A.D. 1030.] BIRTH OF WILLIAM THE BASTARD. 297

presented at the tomb of king Eadmund, at Glastonbury, a
pall of various colours woven with the figures of peacocks.

Cnute gains over the Norwegians.

A.D. 1027. Hearing that the Norwegians despised their
king Olaf for his imbecility, king Cnute sent over to the
nobles a great quantity of gold and silver, pressing them
to depose Olaf and choose himself for their king. They
greedily received his presents, and bade him come to them
with confidence, for that he would find them all prepared to
receive him.

King Cnute subjugates Norway.

A.D. 1028. Cnute, king of England, sailed to Norway
with fifty vessels, and, expelling king Olaf with the consent
of the nobles, subjugated that kingdom. In the same year
was born Marianus Scotus, who received instruction in liberal
studies, and afterwards composed a book of chronicles,
wherein he narrated more fully than other chronicles the
acts of the kings of England, and which he extended from
the emperor Octavian Augustus to the time of Henry the
First, king of England, noting the Dominical letter for each
year.

Return of kiTig Cmite to England.

A. D. 1029. Cnute, king of England, Denmark, and
Norway, returned into England, and sent into exile Haco,
a Danish earl, who had married Gunilda, a noble matron,
daughter of Wirtigern king of the Windi ; for which cause
Cnute feared lest he should be deprived of life, or expelled
his kingdom by him.

■Birth of William duke of Normandy.

A.D. 1030. Robert, son of Richard duke of Normandy,
after a vigorous government of seven years, devoutly made
a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. He left behind him a son seven
years of age, named William, begotten of a concubine whom
he chanced to see while dancing, and was so enamoured of
her beauty that he lay with her the same night, and thence-
forth, cleaving to her alone, he loved her as a wife. The boy
who was bom of her was called " William the Bastard," as
not having been begotten in wedlock. This boy's future

298 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 10i31.

greatness was indicated to his mother in a dream, in which
her bowels seemed to be spread over all Normandy and
England ; and at the very moment of his birth, as soon as
he had come into life and had touched the floor, he imme-
diately grasped with both hands the rushes which were
spread on it. As soon, therefore, as the midwives had
heard the mother's dream, they all with glad applause de-
clared that he would be king. Duke Robert therefore, when
about to set out for Jerusalem, called a council of nobles at
Feschamp, where he declared his son William his heir, and
made all of them swear fealty to the boy. Earl Gilbert was
made the boy's tutor, and the guardianship of the tutor was
given to Henry king of the French, with the understanding
that, if his father should not return at the time appointed,
the dukedom of Normandy should by free disposition be
conceded to William. At the same time died Haco, the earl
before mentioned.

Cnnte nets out for Rome.

A.D. 1031. Cnute, the most potent king of England and
Denmark, set out in great state for Rome, bearing with him
ample presents to the apostle Peter, gold and silver, silken
garments and precious stones. He obtained from pope John
that the Enghsh school should be exempt from tribute, and
procured, by payment of a sum of money, the destruction of
certain border forts on the journey, where toll was extorted
from strangers. Before the altar of the blessed Peter, in
which his body reposes, he made a vow to God to amend his
life and morals. In a letter addressed to Agelnoth and
Alfric, archbishops of Canterbury and York, and to all the
bishops and nobles of the realm, he wrote, among other
matters, that he was at Rome at the great festival of Easter,
before pope John and the emperor Conrad, in the presence
of all the kings and princes of the nations from mount Gar-
ganus to the nearest sea, all of whom received him with
marks of honour and made him ample presents. The em-
peror also gave him many gifts, vessels of gold and silver,
silken garments, gems, and precious vestments. Moreover,
the magnificent king Cnute complained before our lord the
pope, that wlien the archbishops of his realms sent to Rome
to obtain the pall, an immense sum of money was extorted

A.D. 1035.] DEATH OF CNUTE. 299

from them, insomuch that they could not obtain the pall with-
out simony ; at which the pope was greatly confounded, and
forbade the repetition of the offence for the future. He
moreover signified by letter to the aforesaid bishops that,
before his return to England, all ecclesiastical dues, as
plough-alms, the small tithes of gardens and of agistment,
the first-fruits of seeds, called in English " chiricscat," the
tithe of sheaves, with St. Peter's penny, called in English
" Romescot," should be faithfully paid. He moreover strictly
enjoined the viscounts and officers of the realm, to do no
wrong to any of their people, but to execute right judgment
alike to nobles and servants, and not in anything to deviate
from justice for the sake of placing money in the treasury,
there being no necessity for making unrighteous gains.

Dedication of the monaster^/ of St. Eadmund.

A.D. 1032. Agelnoth, archbishop of Canterbury, on the
18th day of October, dedicated, in honour of God's mother
and St. Eadmund, the monastery of the latter saint, which
king Cnute had devoutly built at Bederichesworth.

Victory of king Cnute over the king of Scots.

A.D. 1033. On the return of the most potent king Cnute,
he led a hostile expedition against the Scots who had
rebelled, and easily defeated Malcolm and two kings his
allies. And, in the same year, on the death of Leofsy bishop
of Worcester, Britheg succeeded to the episcopal see.

Pope Benedict.

A.D. 1034. Benedict attained the Roman chair, and sat
fourteen years. And in the same year died Eadric bishop of
Dorchester, and was succeeded by Eadnoth.

Coronation of Cnute' s sons.

A.D. 1035. Cnute the great king of England, Denmark,
and Norway, made his son Sweyn, whom he had by Algiva,
king over the Norwegians ; and caused his son Hardecnute,
begotten of queen Emma, to be crowned in Denmark ; after
which he returned to England.

Death of Cnute king of England.

In the same year the most potent king Cnute ended his

300 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1035.

days at Shaftesbury, on the 12th of November, and was
buried in royal fashion in the Old Minster in the city of
Winchester. May his soul enjoy everlasting glory ! I think
I ought not to omit, that when in the flower of his reign
over the realms he had acquired, he caused liis royal seat to
be placed on the sea-shore at the flow of the tide, and, seat-
ing himself, he said in a threatening tone, " Thou art my
vassal, and the land whereon I sit is mine, nor is there any
of its inhabitants who would resist my rule. I now com-
mand thee not to mount up to my land, nor presume to
wet my royal garments." But the sea, despising his orders,
washed his royal feet and legs. Scarcely in time, the king
leaped up and said, " Let all the inhabitants of the world
know that the power of kings is vain and frivolous, and that
there is no one worthy the name of king besides Him whose
eternal laws the heaven, and earth, and sea, and all things
that are therein, obey." After this the king never wore the
crown as long as he lived ; but setting it on the head of the
image of Him that was crucified, afforded to future monarchs
an eminent pattern of humility.

Coronation of king Harold.

After the death of the great king Cnute, the nobles of
the realm assembled at Oxford to elect a successor. There
earl Leofric, and all the Danish nobles, with the Londoners,
with common consent chose Harold, son of Cnute by Algiva
a concubine ; but Godwin earl of Kent, and all the nobles of
Wessex, preferred to have for their king Hardecnute, son oi
Cnute by queen Emma, or one of the sons of king Ethelred
by the same Emma, who were in exile in Normandy. But as
Hardecnute was then in Denmark, and Alfred and Eadward,
the sons of Ethelred, in Normandy, Harold's party prevailed,
and graced him with the diadem of England. Immediately
on his advancement, he hastened to Winchester, where he
violently laid hands on the treasures which king Cnute had
committed to queen Emma ; and moreover banished Emma
from England, as being his step-mother. She directed her
course to Baldwin earl of Flanders, who gave her the castle
of Bruges for a residence, her kinsman, William duke of
Normandy, being yet under ward, and not having the free
administration of his duchy.

A.D. 1037.] BODY OF PALLAS FOUND AT EOME. 301

Death of Alfred, son of king Ethelred.

A.D. 1036. On hearing of Cnute's death, Alfred, Ethel-
red's eldest son, came to England "vWth fifty vessels, full of
chosen soldiers, to reduce it, if so compelled, by force of
arms ; and landing at Sandwich, he advanced to Canterbury.
On hearing of his arrival, Godwin earl of Kent came to
meet liim with assurances of fidelity, but in the ensuing
night acted the part of the traitor Judas towards him and
his followers ; for, after giving him the kiss of peace and a
joyful entertainment, in the dead of night, when Alfred and
his companions were buried in sleep and unarmed, they were
all seized in their beds, when they suspected no evil, by a
multitude of armed men, who bound their hands behind
their backs, and compelled them to sit down in a row.
Nine were then beheaded, and the rest reserved for a short
space ; but the traitor Godwin, thinking that more survived
than need be, ordered them to be decimated again ; so that
but very few remained alive. This took place in the royal
town of Guildford. He then sent the young man Alfred,
who was in every way worthy to be king, bound unto the
city of London, to his enemy king Harold, with a view to
ingratiate himself with him, and also the few soldiers that
survived the decimation. All the latter king Harold slew
immediately ; but after looking on the youthful Alfred, he
caused his eyes to be put out, and then sent him to the isle
of Ely, where he died of grief and was buried.

Discovery of the body of Pallas, son of Evander, at Rome,

A.D. 1037. The body of Pallas, the son of Evander, of
whom Virgil makes mention, was found at Rome, and, to
the great admiration of all, had remained uncorrupted after
so many ages. . The mouth of the wound, inflicted by Turnus
in his breast, was four feet and a half in length. The fol-
lowing epitaph was found written over him : —

" Fiiius Evandri Pallag, quem lancea Tumi
Militis occidit, more suo jacet hie."

There was found at his head a burning lamp, so contrived
by mechanical skill as to defy the power of wind or water
to extinguish it, which greatly astonished every one, till
some one, more cunning than the rest, bored a hole under-

302 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1040.

neath the flame, on which the air entered and the tire ceased.
The corpse was much higher than a wall against which it
was reared ; but after some days, being exposed to the in-
fluence of the rain and dew, it experienced the common
corruption of mortals in tlie dissolution of the flesh and
nerves

Death of several bishops.
A.D. 1038. Athelnoth archbishop of Canterbury, Ethel-
ric bishop of Selsey, Alfric bishop of Helmham, and Britheg
bishop of Worcester, died. Athelnoth archbishop of Can-
terbury was succeeded by Eadsy, the bishop of Selsey by
Grinketel, the bishop of Helmham by Stigand, and the
bishop of Worcester by Living bishop of Crediton. But
Stigand was afterwards put out, and Grinketel bishop of
Selsey, by payment of a sum of money, obtained two bishop-
rics, Selsey and Helmham. At length Grinketel was put
out, and Stigand admitted. The latter then obtained by
money the bishopric of Helmham for his brother Egelmar ;
and, to satisfy his own avarice, by means of his money as-
cended the sees of Canterbury and Winchester, and scarcely
would allow the see of Selsey to be governed by a bishop of
its own.

Hardecnute visits his mother in Flanders.

A.D. 1039. Hardecnute, king of Denmark, sailed to
Flanders, to his mother Emma, late queen of England, and
continued awhile with her at Bruges ; and in the same year
died Brithmar, bishop of Lichfield, and was succeeded in the
bishopric by Wulsy.

Death of king Harold and coronation of Hardecnute.

A.D. 1040. Harold king of England, after a reign of four
years, died in the city of Oxford, and was buried at West-
minster. The English and Danish nobles thereupon, with
one consent, sent messengers into Flanders to Hardecnute
king of Denmark, who was staying there with his mother,
and invited him into England to assume the diadem. He
accordingly came into England, where he was received with
universal joy, and received the royal consecration from Eadsy
arclibishop of Canterbury. As soon as he was settled on
the throne, remembering the injuries wlucli liis predecessor

A.D. 1041.] WORCESTERSHIRE DEVASTATED. 303

had done to himself and his mother, he sent soldiers and
executioners to the citj of London, to dig up the body of
king Harold, and after cutting off the head, to throw it into
the Thames. This being done, the body was found shortly-
after by a fisherman, and buried by the Danes in their
burying-ground in London.

Heavy retribution for Alfred's death.

After these things, the king ordered the English nation to
pay eight marks to each rower, and ten marks to each pilot
of his fleet ; by which he made liimself odious to all who
before had wished to have him for their king. Added
to this, the king was highly exasperated against the traitor
Godwin earl of Kent, and Living bishop of Worcester^ who
were charged before him by Alfric archbishop of York, and
many others, with the murder of his brother Alfred ;
insomuch that the king degraded Living from his bishopric
and conferred the see on Alfric. But the traitor Godwin, to
make his peace with the king for the murder of his brother,
presented him with a golden vessel, with its prow and all its
equipments of gold, and eight hundred soldiers with golden
arms. Each of these soldiers had on his arms two golden
bracelets of the weight of fifteen ounces, a coat of mail of
golden tissue, a golden helmet on the head, a sword girt to
the loins with golden clasps, a weighty Danish axe of gold on
the left shoulder, in the left hand a shield with bosses and
studs of gold, and in the right a golden lance, called " hategar"
by the English. In addition to all this, he took an oath
before the king and almost all the nobles of the realm, that
neither by his device or concurrence had his brother been
murdered and deprived of his eyes.

The king devastates Worcestershire.

A.D. 1041. Hardecnute king of England sent his officers
through the whole kingdom, without excusing any, to collect
the tax which he had appointed, to supply his pirates with
necessaries. Two of these officers were slain by the citizens
of Worcester and the people of those parts, in a monastery
to which they had fled for refuge ; whereat the king, highly
enraged, to revenge so great an enormity, sent an armed
force, with orders to slay the inhabitants, sack and burn the

304 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1041.

citj, and devastate the whole province. This was accordingly
done, and they returned to the king with an enormous booty,
and so his fury was in some measure assuaged. In the same
year, Eadward, brother of king Hardecnute, and son of king
Ethelred, arriving in England from Normandy, met with a
welcome reception from the king, and continued with glory
and honour in his brother's court as long as the latter lived.

The king of England's sister is married to the emperor.

At this time, Hardecnute, king of England, married his
sister Gunilda, the daughter of king Cnute and queen Emma,
to Henry the Roman emperor. Tliis damsel, in her father's
lifetime, was, for her matchless beauty, wooed in vain by
many nobles ; so that now the point of her nuptials was
such, that the king her brother, and all his people, were so
lavish of gold and silver, silken garments, precious jewels,
and costly horses, that even to this very day, at feasts,
hostelries, and other places of resort, players and minstrels
cannot worthily extol the splendour thereof. For a long
season the marriage knot remained unbroken, but at last,
some sowers of discord charged the empress before the
emperor of adultery. It was necessary therefore, according
to the custom of the country, that Ounilda should clear her
reputation by duel against her accuser, who was a man of
gigantic size. But of all the knights and attendants who had
come with her from England, there was not found one bold
enough for the encounter with a man of such terrible stature.
In this extremity, a boy, whom Gunilda had carried from
England and brought up in her chamber, and who for his
diminutive size was called Mimecan, undertook to do battle
for his mistress, well assured of her purity ; and encountering
the giant, by the just judgment of God, cut through his
hamstring, so that he fell to the earth., and Mimecan, cutting
oif liis head, presented it to his mistress. Rejoicing in the
unlooked for victory, the empress repudiated the emperor,
and neither threats nor blandishments could prevail on her
thenceforth to ascend his bed.

Simoniacal bestowment of a bishopric on a clerk.

The same emperor, in the lifetime of his fatlicr Conrad,
liad received from a certain clerk a silver pipe, on condition

A.D. 1042.] DEATH OF HARDECNUTE. 305

that, when he became emperor, he would confer on him a
bishopric. Accordingly, when he arrived at man's estate,
and was made emperor after his father, the bishopric was
claimed and bestowed on the clerk. Shortly after this, the
emperor was seized with severe illness and confined to his
couch, and so much did the malady increase, that for three
days he lay senseless and speechless, and, as it were; rapt
from the body, affording no other sign of life than a slight
heaving of the bosom, and a feeble breathing which became
sensible on applying the hand to the nostrils. The bishops
and his friends who were present appointed a fast for three
days, and with tears and prayers besought the compassion
of Heaven for the restoration of the emperor. To these
remedies, as is believed, he owed his recovery, and summon-
ing before him the bishop who had purchased his promotion
with the silver pipe, he degraded him by a decree of the
council ; and, in the hearing of all, the emperor confessed,
that for the space of three days during which he had lain
lifeless, he was beset by demons, who assailed him and shot
into his face flames of fire through that same pipe, burning
his whole body as well inwardly as outwardly. And so
intense was that flame, that, in comparison of it, our earthly
fire would seem cool and without heat. But in the midst of
these intolerable flames, the said emperor had with him a
young man, holding in his hands a golden cup of extra-
ordinary size full of water, by whose assiduity in sprinkling
the water, the violence of the heat was extinguished, and he
returned to his former health ; and while the emperor was
wondering who that youth could be that had afforded him
such refreshment, a voice from heaven said to him, " Recall
to memory the monastery of the blessed martyr Laurence,
formerly destroyed by the pagans, and which thou restoredst,
and how thou placedst monks therein, and conferredst thereon
many lands and ornaments, and among them a golden cup
adorned with jewels, in honour of that martyr. Wherefore,
know for a certainty that that youth is the blessed St.
Laurence, who in requital gave thee space for repentance
and refreshed thee in thy torments."

Death of Idng Hardecnute, and coronation of king Eadward, who was
afterwards a saint.

A.D. 1042. At a marriage feast, on the occasion of Osgod

VOL. I. X

306 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1045.

Glappa marrying his daughter to a Dane named Cnute, at
Lamheia [Lambeth], Hardecnute king of England, merry-
hearted and in the enjoyment of health and spirits, while stand-
ing by the aforesaid bride, in the midst of his cups fell to the
earth, and remaining speechless died on the 8th of June. He
was carried thence to Winchester, and was buried by the side of
his father Cnute. His brother Eadward, elected king with
the assent of the clergy and laity, was consecrated by Eadsy
archbishop of Canterbury and Alfric archbishop of York, on
Easter-day. Now this Eadward was the son of king Ethelred,
T/ho was the son of Eadgar, who was the son of Eadmund, who
was the son of Eadward, who was the son of the great king
Alfred, whose genealogy has been traced already up to Adam.
Now king Eadward, immediately that he w^as raised to the
throne, took away from his mother, queen Emma, all her
gold and silver and other valuables, inasmuch as, before he
was king, she had never given him any thing that he had
asked for. Nevertheless he ordered that she should be
supplied with all necessaries while she remained at Win-
chester.

Archbishop Eadsy appoints a deputy.

A.D. 1043. Eadsy, archbishop of Canterbury, weighed
down with infirmity, appointed a certain Siward his deputy.
And in the same year, Ethelstan, abbat of Ramsey, was
stabbed beneath his church at the hour of vespers by a
certain person unknown, and expired.

Marriage of king Eadward with the daughter of earl Godwin.

A.D. 1044. King Eadward, to strengthen his adminis-
tration, married Edith, daughter of the most potent earl
Godwin ; and in the same year Alfric, bishop of Helmham,
died, and was succeeded by Stigand the king's chaplain.

King Eadward equips a fleet.

A.D. 1045. Brithwold, bishop of Ramesbury, died, and
was sueceeded by Herman, the king's chaplain. In the same
year king Eadward assembled a large fleet at the port of
Sandwich against the king of Norway, who was making
liostile preparations against England ; but the expedition of
the latter monarch was prevented by a war commenced
against him by Sweyn, king of Denmark.

A.D. 1048.] WITCHCRAFT AT ROME. 307

Pope Silvester.

A.D. 1046. Silvester sat in the Roman chair fifty-six
days, and was succeeded the same year by Gregory, who sat
two years. In the same year died Living, who held the
bishoprics of Worcester, Crediton, and Cornwall. After his
decease, Leofric, the king's chancellor, obtained the prelacy
of Crediton and Cornwall, and Aldred took the see of
Worcester.

Stigand obtains two bishoprics.

A.D. 1047. Grinketel, bishop of Selsey, died, and was
succeeded by Hecca, the king's chaplain. In this year too
died Elfwin bishop of Winchester, and Stigand bishop of
Helmham, being placed in his room, kept both sees.

Pope Clement.

A.D. 1048. After Gregory, Clement sat in the Roman
chair nine months and six days ; and in the same year
Damasus succeeded him, and sat twenty-six days ; after
whose decease, Leo succeeded, and filled the chair five years,
two months, and six days.

Diabolical sorcery.

In the days of this pope there was discovered at Rome a
case of diabolical witchcraft unheard of in our times. There
lived together in a cottage situated on a public road leading to
Rome, two old women, both given to witchcraft. When a
stranger came to them unattended, they would transform him
into a horse, or swine, or some other animal, and they spent in
drunkenness and gluttony the money they acquired by the
sale of these animals. It happened that these women enter-
tained a certain youth, who gained his livelihood as a jongleur
and was skilful in dancing ; and in the night they transformed
him into an ass, and made much gain by him ; for by the change
the youth had by no means lost his understanding with his
speech, but performed as an ass whatever tricks and vagaries
the old women bade him. The ass's sports attracted a
multitude of people who paid money to the wicked hags to
witness his performance. As the ass's fame spread through
the country, a certain wealthy man came and bought him of
the witches for a large sum of money ; and as he took the

X 2

308 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1051.

ass away, they warned him to keep the ass from getting into
water, if he would have daily entertainment from him.
Accordingly the rich man set a vigilant keeper over the ass,
and whenever he wished for amusement, he delighted his
guests with the ass's tricks. Satiated at last with this sort
of entertainment, the ass was kept with less vigilance ; and
one day, breaking his haher, he made his escape, and plunged
into a neighbouring pool, where, after a few turns in the
water, he recovered his human form. The ass's keeper
followed him, and on sight of the man, asked him whether he
had seen an ass. The man replied that he was the ass, and
that he had lately resumed the human form ; and then related
the whole of his adventures. The man in amazement related
the story to his master, who communicated it to pope Leo,
before whom the women were at last convicted and made
confession of their guilt. But on the pope expressing his
doubts and affirming that it was a frivolous tale, Peter
Damian proved the truth of it, and cited the case of Simon
Magus, who made Faustian appear in the likeness of the said
Simon, to the horror of his sons.

Death of Eadmundy bishop of Durham.

A.D. 1049. Eadmund bishop of Durham died, a religious
man, whose promotion and sanctity have been mentioned
before. He was succeeded in the bishopric by Eadred.

Death of archbishop Eadsy.

A.D. 1050, died Eadsy archbishop of Canterbury, Si ward
his deputy, and Eadnoth bishop of Dorchester. Eadsy was
succeeded by Robert bishop of London, who was succeeded
in that see by William, and Ulf the king's chaplain was pro-
moted to Dorchester.

King Eadward frees the English from tribute.

A.D. 1051. King Eadward freed the English from tlie
payment of a most heavy tribute of thirty-eight thousand
pounds, which for a long time they had paid to the Danish
mercenaries. In the same year died Alfric archbishop of
York, and was succeeded by Kinsy the king's chaplain. At
the same time William duke of Normandy visited England,
and was honourably received by king Eadward, who sent him

A.D. 1051.] AFFRAY AT DOVER. 309

home laden with presents. In this year a number of the
nobles of Northumberland assembled at a certain church near
the city of Lindisfarne, to hear causes, and requested the
priest to be so good as to perform mass for them ; but having
that night slept with a concubine, he feared to undertake so
high an office ; but yielding to their urgent entreaties, he
-vvith much trembUng celebrated the divine mysteries. But
when he was about to take the sacred mystery, he beheld the
portion, which according to custom he had placed in the
chalice, changed to so black a colour, as to be more hke pitch
than bread and wine. Conscious of his guilt, the priest
knew not what to do ; and fearing that, whatever he did, he
could not escape the judgment of almighty God, he with
loathing and exceeding trepidation took the terrible substance,
which he found so bitter, that he thought he had never
before tasted the like. The service being ended, he imme-
diately communicated the matter to the bishop, who appointed
him a penance, and exhorted him thenceforth to study to
offer unto God a chaste life ; which he faithfully promised to
do, and kept his vow as long as he lived.

Exile of earl Godwin.

In those days, Eustace earl of Boulogne, who had married
Goda, king Eadward's sister, landed at Dover, where his
rough soldiers slew a man of the town as they were in quest
of lodgings. Another townsman enraged at this sight, slew
the soldier who had done it ; whereat the earl and his
comrades in great wrath slew a number of men and women,
and trod their children under their horses' feet. But a
multitude of people coming together to attack them, the
enemy took to flight, and after a loss of eighty men, the rest
escaped to king Eadward, who was then at Gloucester.
Indignant at the slaughter of his people, Godwin earl of
Kent, out of his country, which comprised Kent, Sussex, and
Wessex, and his eldest son Sweyn, from the whole of his
country, wliich comprised the counties of Oxford, Gloucester,
Hereford, Somerset, and Berks, and his son Harold, out of
his honour of Essex, East-Anglia, Cambridge, and Hunting-
don, collected a great army. With these forces earl Godwin
marched into Gloucestershire, and sending messages to the
king, demanded, under the threat of making war, the

310 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1052.

surrender to him of Eustace and all his men. Being well
provided with troops, king Eadward replied that he should
not give up earl Eustace, and commanded him, as one who
had levied an army against his sovereign and disturbed the
peace of the realm, to come to court and make answer to the
charge, and submit himself to the laws. But Godwin, as he
did not dare to encounter the king in battle, so was he
equally afraid of coming to court ; wherefore, by the common
sentence of his court, the king banished Godwin and his five
sons from England. He accordingly with his wife Gyva,
and his son Tosti with his wife Judith, daughter of Baldwin
earl of Flanders, and two others of his sons, Sweyn and
Gurth, took shipping with immense treasures, and directed
their course into Flanders to the aforesaid earl. His sons
Harold and Leofwin, went to Bristol and crossed the sea to
Ireland. The king, too, repudiated his wife Edith for her
father Godwin's sake, and ignominiously sent her with a
single attendant to Redwell, where she was committed to
the keeping of the abbess.

Reconciliation of the king and earl Godwin,

A.D. 1052, died queen Emma, wife of the kings Ethelred
and Cnute, and was buried at Winchester ; and in the same
year, Marianus Scotus, a most veracious chronicler, departed
this life. At this time. Griffin king of Wales ravaged
Herefordshire, and slew a number of the inhabitants for
revolting from him. And not long after, earl Harold and his
brother Leofwin returned from Ireland into Wessex, where
they made much booty, and slew such as offered resistance.
Their father Godwin, after committing piratical ravages in
Kent, Sussex and those parts, at length sailed to the Isle of
Wight, where he was joined by his sons, and they took
counsel how they might avenge themselves on king Eadward.
They had gained over a number of warriors from among the
people, and having assembled a large army, he directed his
fleet to the city of London on the day of the exaltation of
the holy cross, and made his camp at Southwark. King
Eadward, who was then at London, had assembled a large
army and a numerous fleet, to press Godwin and his sons by
sea and land. But the English, whose sons, nephews, and
kindred were with Godwin, refused to fight against them ;

A.D. 1054.] DEATH OF GODWIN. 311

wherefore five wise men from eacli party acted as mediators
between the king and Godwin, and sought to re-establish
peace. After holding a council of his nobles, the king
restored Godwin and all his sons to their former honours,
except Sweyn, who had slain Beorn the king's cousin ; for
which cause he did penance by journeying from Flanders to
Jerusalem barefooted, and died on his return from an illness
brought on by excess of cold. He moreover deigned to take
back queen Edith, but had no carnal knowledge of her.
Peace and concord being thus established, the king promised
good laws and strict justice to all his people, and sent back to
their native land all the Normans who had given him evil
counsel against the English ; among whom Robert, archbishop
of Canterbury, William bishop of London, and Ulf bishop of
Dorchester, and their Norman followers, narrowly escaped
banishment by crossing the sea. But Robert, [William,]
bishop of London, was, for his great goodness, restored
shortly after to his former dignity. Stigand, who had
formerly quitted the see of Helmham and intruded himself
into that of Winchester, now took advantage of king
Eadward's simplicity, and obtained the dignity of Canterbury,
while archbishop Robert was yet living. Osbern and Hugo,
who were Normans, quitted their castles and found refuge
with the king of Scots.

Death of a king of Wales.

A.D. 1053. Rhesus, brother of Griffin king of Wales,
was slain at a place called Bullendon, and his head was pre-
sented to king Eadward at Gloucester on the vigil of the
Epiphany.

Disgraceful death of the traitor Godwin.

A.D. 1054. Eadward king of England kept the festival of
Easter at Winchester, and as he sat at meat, his butler,
while carrying the king's goblet of wine to the table, struck
one foot against the floor, but recovering himself with the
other, saved himself from falling. On seeing which, earl
Godwin, who, as was his custom, sat with the king at table,
remarked, " One brother has helped the other." To whom
the king gave this cutting reply, " And my brother would
now be able to aid me, had it not been for Godwin's

812 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1055.

treachery." Godwin, who had betrayed the king's brother,
not enduring this reply, said, " I know, 0 king, that you
have me in suspicion touching the death of your brother ;
but, as God is true and righteous, may this morsel of bread
choke me if ever your brother received his death or bodily
harm through me or by my counsel." The king then blessed
the morsel, which Godwin put into his mouth, and, being
conscious of his guilt, he was choked and died. Seeing him
pale and lifeless, the king exclaimed, " Take forth this dog
and traitor, and bury him in a cross-way, for he is unworthy
of Christian sepulture." But his sons who were present,
removed their father from the table, and buried him, without
the king's knowledge, in the Old Minster of that city. The
king then gave the dukedom of Kent to Godwin's son
Harold, who wsis the commander of his forces. In the same
year Siward duke of Northumberland, a valiant man, led a
numerous army into Scotland, and drove king Macbeth from
the kingdom, after slaying many thousands of the Scots,
together with all the Normans of whom we have made
mention above. The kino- cave the kingdom of Scotland to
Malcolm, son of the king of Cumberland, to hold of himself.

Herefordshire devastated.

A.D. lOoo. Victor governed the Roman see two years,
three months, and thirteen days. In the same year, Siward,
duke of Northumberland, died, and king Eaviward conferred
that dukedom on Tosti, duke Harold's brother. Not long
after this, king Eadward held a council at London, and
banished from England earl Algar, who thereupon went into
Ireland, where he got eighteen piratical vessels, and joining
himself to Griffin king of Wales, made incursions into the
kingdom of England. Having invaded Herefordshire, they
were met by duke Ranulph, son of king Eadward's sister ; but
at the first onset Ranulph and his men fled ; whereupon
Algar and Griffin pursued the fugitives and slew five
hundred of them. After this victory they entered the city of
Hereford, and having slain seven ecclesiastics who defended
the doors of the cathedral, they burned that church with its
ornaments and rehcs. Then, after slaying some of the
inhabitants, and taking others captives, and burning the
town, they retired with a rich booty. On liearing of this

A.D. 1056.] BISHOP LEVEGAR SLAIN. 313

deed, king Eadward assembled a large army at Gloucester,
and giving it in command to Harold, son of Godwin, he
ordered him to make a fierce attack on the enemy. Accord-
ingly, he boldly entered Wales and advanced with his army as
far as Snowdon ; but Algar and Griffin, weU acquainted with
Harold's valour, avoided an encounter. After terribly
ravaging Wales, Harold marched to Hereford, which he
environed with a broad and high rampart, and strengthened
the city with gates and bars. At length, by the intervention
of messengers, a peace of short duration was made between
Algar and the king. In the same year, Hermann bishop of
Ramesbury, annoyed at the king's refusal to allow the
episcopal seat to be transferred to Salisbury, resigned his
bishopric, and crossing the sea, assumed the monastic habit
at St. Bertin's, and remained three years in that monastery.
The first bishop of Ramesbury w^as Ethelstan, the second Odo,
afterwards archbishop of Canterbury, the third Osulf, the
fourth Algar, the fifth Elstan, the sixth Siric, the seventh
Alfric, the eighth Brithwold, who continued from the time of
king Ethelred to St. Eadward. We read of this Brithwold,
that in the time of king Cnute, he would frequently turn his
thoughts to the Enghsh royal race, then well nigh destroyed,
and would wonder whether it would ever be restored, and
that one night, as he lay on his bed musing on this subject,
he was caught up on high, where he saw Peter, the prince of
the apostles, holding in his arms JEadward the future king,
then in Normandy, whom he consecrated to be king, and
foretold that he would lead a life of celibacy and reign
twenty-four years. It is said also that Brithwold inquired
respecting the succession of the kings of England, and
received this answer, " The kingdom of England belongs to
God, and he wiU provide himself kings." The aforesaid
Hermann returned to his bishopric, and, with king Eadward's
leave, united the bishopric of Sherborne with that of
Ramesbury, and transferred the cathedral see to Salisbury.

Bishop Levegar slain .

A.D. 1056. Ethelstan bishop of Hereford died, and was
succeeded by Levegar, duke Harold's chaplain. This prelate,
who was a model of piety, was slain by Griffin king of \A'ales,
who burnt the city of Hereford. Levegar was succeeded by

314 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1057.

Walter who continued to the time of king William. In the
same year Egelric bishop of Durham voluntarily left his
bishopric, and took the monastic habit at Peterborough, where
he lived an exemplary life twelve years.

King Eadward recalls his nephew,

A.D. 1057. Eadward king of England, being advanced in
years, sent Aldred bishop of Worcester into Hungary, and
recalled thence Eadward, son of king Eadmund his brother,
with the intention of making him his successor. Eadward
came accordingly, with his son Eadgar and his daughters
Margaret and Christina, but died not long after his arrival
in the city of London, leaving the king the charge of his son
Eadgar and his daughters before mentioned. On the thirty-
first of August in the same year died Leofric earl of Chester,
a man of praise-worthy life ; he was buried in the monastery
which he had founded at Coventry. Having founded this
monastery by the advice of his wife the noble countess Godiva,
he, at the prayer of a religious woman, placed monks therein,
and so enriched them with lands, woods, and ornaments, that
there was not found in all England a monastery with such
an abundance of gold and silver, gems and costly garments.
The countess Godiva, who was a great lover of God's mother,
longing to free the town of Coventry from the oppression of
a heavy toll, often with urgent prayers besought her husband,
that from regard to Jesus Christ and his mother, he would
free the town from that service, and from all other heavy
burdens ; and when the earl sharply rebuked her for foolishly
asking what was so much to his damage, and always forbade
her ever more to speak to him on the subject ; and wliiie she, on
the other hand, with a woman's pertinacity, never ceased to
exasperate her husband on that matter, he at last made her
this answer, " Mount your horse, and ride naked, before all
the people, through the market of the town, from one end
to the other, and on your return you shall have your request."
On which Godiva repHed, "But will you give me permission,
if I am willing to do it?" "I will," said he. Whereupon
the countess, beloved of God, loosed her hair and let down
her tresses, which covered the whole of her body like a veil,
and then mounting her horse and attended by two knights,
she rode through the market-place, without being seen,

A.D. 1058.] A LEGEND. 315

except her fair legs ; and having completed the journey, she
returned with gladness to her astonished husband, and
obtained of him what she had asked ; for earl Leofric freed
the town of Coventry and its inhabitants from the aforesaid
service, and confirmed what he had done by a charter. The
said earl also, at the instigation of his countess, munificently
enriched with lands, buildings, and various ornaments the
churches of Worcester, St. Mary of Stone, and St. Wereburg,
with the monasteries of Evesham, Wenloc, and Lenton.

Wonderful occurrences at Rome.

A.D. 1058. Stephen sat in the Roman chair nine months,
and was succeeded by Benedict, who likewise governed the
church nine months. At that time a certain youth, a citizen
of Rome, and of senatorial dignity, married a noble virgin,
and in honour of the occasion made a feast to his companions
for many days. One day, being satiated with delicacies,
they went out into the plain to strengthen their stomachs
with exercise, and spent a great part of the day in playing at
ball. But not to lose his nuptial ring, the youth, unobserved
by his companions, put it on the extended finger of a certain
brazen statue; after which he joined in the game; but
becoming heated with violent running, he was the first to
give up play, and on coming to the statue, he found the
finger on which he had placed the ring, bent against the
palm, and the ring held firmly on it. After many vain
attempts to break the finger, or get off the ring by any
means, finding that all was of no avail, he retired in great
confusion, concealing what had happened from his com-
panions. Returning at night to the statue with his servants,
he was amazed at finding the finger extended and the ring
taken off. Concealing his loss, as he the following night lay
down by the side of his bride, he was sensible of the presence
of some misty and dense substance interposed between him
and her, but which nevertheless could neither be felt nor
seen. Prevented by this obstacle from embracing his wife,
he heard a voice addressing him, "Lie with me; for thou
marriedst me to-day: I am Venus, on whose finger thou
placedst the ring, which I have, and will not give up." A
long time elapsed, during which as often as he sought to lie
on his wife's bosom, the same thing interposed, and the same

316 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1058.

voice was heard. In other things the youth was strong and
daring, as well in the forum as in military exercise. At
length, by his wife's advice, the matter was made known to
their parents, who, after holding a speedy council, com-
municated the occurrence to a priest near to the city named
Palumbus. The man was skilled in necromancy, could raise
magical appearances, call up devils, and compel them to do
any work he pleased. They therefore agreed to give him a
large sum of gold and silver, if by any possibility he could
recover the ring. The priest thereupon delivered a letter to
the youth neatly written in these words, " Go to the cross
roads at night, and stand there in silence carefully awaiting
the issue. For there will pass by figures of people of both
sexes, of every age, grade, and condition, some on foot, some
on horseback, some with downward looks, and others with
heads erect and haughty mien. If they address you, make
no reply ; for whatever pertains to joy or sadness you will at
once perceive by their looks and actions. That multitude
will be followed by one of more beautiful person and larger
size than the rest, and sitting in a chariot. Speak not, but
give him the letter to read, and if you only have fortitude,
your desire will be immediately accomplished." The young
man accordingly set about the enterprise with great spirit,
and boldly took his stand at the cross-ways to prove the faith
of the priest's words. Among the rest who passed by he
saw a woman in the attire of a harlot, riding on a mule, her
hair flowing loosely over her shoulders, and holding in her
hand a golden rod, with which she managed her steed, and
as she went she exhibited wanton gestures, her garments
being so thin that she was all but naked. The last, who
seemed to be above the rest, directed his haughty eyes on the
youth from his proud car, studded with emeralds and union-
pearls, and demanded the cause of his coming. The youth
made no reply, but extended his hand and gave him the
letter. The demon did not dare to slight the well known
seal, but when he had opened and read it, he exclaimed with
arms stretched towards heaven, " Almighty God, how long
wilt thou endure the wickedness of the priest Palumbus?"
lie then despatched his satellites to take away the ring from
Venus, which, with much evasion, she was at length com-
pelled to resign. The happy youth then without any

A..D. 1060.] NICOLAS POPE. 317

obstacle attained the enjoyment of his bride for which he had
80 long sighed. But the priest Palumbus, on hearing the
demon's complaints of him unto the Lord, perceived that the
end of his days was at hand ; wherefore he cut off all his
members with a knife, and died in this astonishing act of
penance, after making public confession to the pope of
unparalleled acts of wickedness.

Earl Harold promises England to William duke of Normandy.

A.D. 1059. While earl Harold was visiting his own
estates at Boseham, he one day for recreation entered a fish-
ing boat, and to obtain better sport, put out to sea, when a
sudden storm arising, he was driven with his companions to
the coast of Ponthieu, where he was seized by the inhabitants
of that country and thrown into fetters, on the charge of
being a spy. To procure his deliverance, Harold by his
liberal promises induced a messenger to go and acquaint
William duke of Normandy, that he had been sent to him by
king Eadward to open to him matters of great moment ; and
that he was detained in prison by Godwin count of Ponthieu,
so that he could not execute the king's commands. Harold
was in consequence, by William's mediation, set at liberty by
Godwin, and conducted to Xormandy, where he was received
with honour by William, and courteously supplied with food
and clothing. To ingratiate himself with William, Harold
made him a grant of the castle of Dover, which was
his own by right, and promised on his oath to confirm to him
the kingdom of England after the death of king Eadward. In
return, duke William promised to give him his little daughter
in marriage with her ample patrimony, and henceforth
treated him as one of his family. But some authors have
given a different account, and say that Harold was sent into
Normandy by king Eadward, to conduct duke William into
England, inasmuch as the king purposed to make him his
son.

Nicolas pope.

A.D. 1060. Nicolas sat in the Roman chair two years
and six months ; and in the same year died Kinsy arch-
bishop of York, and was succeeded by Aldred bishop of
Worcester. The bishopric of Hereford, which had also been

318 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1063.

committed to him on account of his great industry, was given
to Walter the Lotharingian, chaplain of queen Edith ; and in
the same year, on the death of Duduc, bishop of Wells,
Gisa, the king's chaplain, succeeded him.

The archbishop of York obtains the pall from Rome.

A.D. 1061. Aldi'ed, archbishop elect of York, set out for
Rome Avith earl Tosti, and received the pall from pope
Nicolas. Gisa, prelate of Wells, and Walter of Hereford,
were also consecrated there.

St. Wulstan elected prelate of Worcester.

A.D. 1062. Wulstan, prior of the church of Worcester, a
man of notable piety, was elected to the prelacy of that
church, and, with the acclamation of the king and people,
consecrated as bishop. His consecration was performed by
Aldred, archbishop of York, forasmuch as archbishop Stigand
was at that time suspended from his office, for having pre-
sumed to enter on it while Robert, archbishop of Canterbury,
was yet living.

At this time there was an extraordinary birth, on the con-
fines of the lesser Brittany and Normandy. For in one, or
rather in two women, there were two heads, and four arms,
and every thing else double down to the navel ; but below
there were two legs, two feet, and every thing else single.
The one laughed, ate, and talked ; the other wept, fasted,
and kept silence. What they ate with two mouths was
expelled at one orifice. At last, one of them died, and the
other survived : the living bore the dead for nearly three
years, till at length she died also from the oppression and
stench of the corpse.

Earl Harold devastates the whole of Wales.

A.D. 1063. By the command of king Eadward, earl
Harold made an expedition into Wales to hai'ass king Griffin ;
but warned of his approach, the latter took ship and escaped
with difficulty. Finding that lie had escaped, Harold
assembled a greater army, and being met by his brother Tosti
at the king's command, they, with united forces, began to lay
waste that country by sea and land ; so that, urged by
necessity, the Welsh gave hostages, and promised thenceforth

A.D. 10C5.] DEATH OF GRIFFIN. 319

to pay tribute to king Eadward, and moreover drove their
king, Griffin, into exile.

The Welsh put to death their king.

A.D. 1064. On the fifth of August the Welsh people put
king Griffin to death, and sent his head to duke Harold, who
transmitted it to king Eadward. Harold then set over the
Welsh another king, who did fealty to the king of England,
and promised faithfully to him and his successors all their
dues.

Discovery of St. Oswin, king and martyr.

A.D. 1065. The sacred bones of the king and martyr, the
blessed OsTNdn, were discovered as follows. After the passion
of the said most illustrious king, as has before been clearly
set forth in treating of his martyrdom, his body was borne to
the monastery of Mary, God's blessed mother, to the north of
the mouth of the river Tyne, and there buried in royal state.
For the number of his miracles through a long series of years,
the place of liis sepulchre was had in so great reverence by
the people of that region, that they chose to have the king
and martyr who was buried among them, amd who had been
their lord and patron on earth, as their protector also in
heaven ; wherefore, in process of time, to do greater honour
to the noble martyr, holy nuns, from the monastery of the
abbess St. Hilda, were brought to his body, and continued
in the height of devotion, in the church of Mary, God's
blessed mother, until the Danish persecution which was
stirred up by the fury of the brothers, Hinguar and Hubba.
In the heat of tliis diabolical persecution, this monastery, and
all its buildings, is believed to have been demolished, with
the other English monasteries, by the aforesaid servants of
the devil, and the holy virgins were translated by martyrdom
to the heavenly kingdom. For many years after this, that
country continued under the power of the infidel Danes, by
wliich the memory of the holy martyr was well nigh blotted
out from the minds of the people ; but when at length the
devotion of the faithful began to return, and the purity of the
faith to revive, the bishop of that district placed priests and
clergy in the church of God's mother to celebrate the divine
mysteries for the parishioners of that place. Meanwhile, the

320 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1005.

most blessed martyr lay entombed under the humble turf,
until the time of Egehvin bishop of Durham, and Tosti earl
of Northumberland, who succeeded Siward in that dignity,
not by hereditary succession, but by the grant of king
Eadward. It pleased therefore the divine goodness, in the
lifetime of the aforesaid bishop, to bring to light the blessed
martyr's relics for the profit of the whole church, that the
candle which had been long placed under a bushel, being set
on a candlestick, might illuminate the darkness of infidelity.
There was a certain warden of the aforesaid church, in which
the body of the blessed martyr had been buried, whose name
was Eadmund, a religious man, and devoted to the blessed
martyr, and, though not professedly of any particular
monastery, yet wearing the religious habit. One night, after
he had given his members to rest in the church, when the
nightly vigil was over, there stood by him a man of lofty
stature and heavenly brightness, who called him by name
and said, " Brother Eadmund, brother Eadmund, I am king
Oswin, who lie in this church unknown to all. Arise there-
fore, and tell bishop Egelwin to search for my body under the
pavement of this oratory ; and when he has found it, let him
not fail to place it in the same oratory with more than ordi-
nary honour." Awaking from sleep, and glad at the vision,
Eadmund in the early twilight went to the bishop, and
reverently opened to him the matter of the vision. On
hearing this, the prelate rejoiced with unspeakable joy, and
reverently going to the spot, found a multitude of people
assembled there from distant parts, and by his command,
after prayer had been made by all, they set about digging up
the floor of the oratory, and by the time the day was far
spent, liad discovered nothing. Emulous for the saint's credit,
Eadmund seized a mattock, and with much warmth struck the
ground where they had all for a long while been digging, and
after repeated blows discovered the slab of a tomb, and on
removing the stone, he with joy beheld the holy relics. The
bishop himself raised the sacred body, which he then washed
witli his own hands, and after wrapping it in clean linen,
placed it with honour in a more conspicuous part of the church.
The water with which the most sacred body was washed
in a corner of the chapel, was of benefit to a number of
people as well as cattle, on whom the bishop directed it to be

A..D. 1065.] OF THE SONS OF GOD'VVIN. 321

sprinkled ; and the dust of the saint, diluted in water,
restored to health a number of sick persons who drank of it.
These things took place on the 11th of March, in the four
hundred and fortieth year after his passion.

Miracle of St. Oswin^s hairs.

As the bishop was on his way to make the above discovery,
the countess Judith, wife of Tosti, begged that some small
portion of the sacred relics might be given her, and accordingly
she received by his gift a large portion of the uncorrupted
hairs of the holy martyr. Led by holy devotion, she wished
to confirm in the faith some who were incredulous. Com-
manding therefore a large fire to be kindled in the middle of
her hall, she boldly threw the hairs into it, when, so far were
they from receiving injury from the violence of the flame,
that they rather acquired greater beauty thereby. In
admiration at the miracle, the countess took the holy martyr's
hairs out of the fire, and, by the bishop's advice, laid tliem
by with due honour. She then dismissed a crowd of simple
people, who had come together to the sight, confirmed in
devotion to the blessed martyr.

The Welsh slap certain of the king^s servants.

In the same year duke Harold built a great edifice in
Wales, and stored it with an abundance of provision, that
king Eadward might be able to amuse himself there awhile
in the hunting season. But Craddoc, son of Grifiin, whom
Harold had exiled in the preceding year, came there in a
hostile manner on the feast of St. Bartholomew, and slew
nearly all the workmen and their masters, and carried off all
the provisions.

Wickedness of the traitor Godwin'' s sons.

It happened in the same year, in the presence of king
Eadward at Wyndeleshore [Windsor], Tosti earl of Northum-
berland, moved with envy, seized by the hair his brother Harold
as he was pledging the king in a cup of wine, and handled him
shamefully, to the amazement of all the king's household.
Provoked to vengeance at this, Harold seized his brother in
liis arms, and, lifting him up, dashed him with violence
against the ground ; on which the soldiers rushed forward
from all sides, and put an end to the contest between these

VOL. I. Y

322 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066,

famous brothers, and separated them from each other. The
king thereupon foretold that the destruction of those brothers
was at hand, and that God's vengeance would not long be
delayed. For all the sons of the traitor Godwin were so
enormously wicked, that if they saw a beautiful mansion,
they would cause the owner and all his offspring to be
murdered by night, and so would obtain the possessions of
the deceased. Yet notwithstanding these enormities, they
so abused the king's simplicity, that he made them justici-
aries and guardians of the realm. After this strife with his
brother Harold, Tosti quitted the king's court in a rage, and
coming to the city of Hereford, where his brother Harold
bad prepared a great feast for the king, he cut off the limbs
of all the servants, and put an arm, or some other member,
in each of the vessels of wine, mead, ale, or pickle ;
after which he sent a message to the king, that on coming to
his lodging, he would find the food seasoned to his mind, and
that he should take care to carry away the delicacies with
him. On hearing of this detestable wickedness, the king
sentenced him to banishment.

The Northmen drive earl Tosti out of England.

At this time the Northumbrians assembled with one con-
sent at York, on the 3rd of October, and expelled Tosti their
earl, putting to death all liis household, whether Danes or
English, and seizing on his treasures and arms, and all his
possessions. After his expulsion, they made Mercher, son
of earl Algar, earl of that country, and requested the
king to confirm him in that dignity. King Eadward
having complied, Tosti went with his wife into Flanders
to count Baldwin, and passed the winter at St. Omer.

Dedication of the monastery of the blessed Peter, without London.

A.D. 1066. Eadward, king of England, held his court at
Christmas at Westminster ; and, on the blessed Innocent's
day, caused the church which he had erected from its found-
ations, outside of the city of London, to be dedicated with
great pomp in honour of St. Peter the prince of tlie apostles ;
but both before and during the solemn festival of this dedi-
cation, the king was confined with severe illness. As hit*
illness increased, he took to his bed, where after lying two

A.D. 1066.] DEATH OP KING EDWARD. 323

days speechless and apparently lifeless, he on the third day
revived, and fetching a heavy and deep sigh, exclaimed,
" Almighty God, if it be not an illusion, but a true vision,
which I have beheld, grant me strength to tell it to those
who are by ; but if, on the other hand, it be false, I pray
thee withhold from me the power of telling it." After this
prayer, he narrated with sufficient ease and clearness as
follows : " I just now saw standing by me two monks whom
I had seen before in Normandy in my youth, and knew to
have lived most religiously, and died most Christianly.
These men assured me that they were sent to me with a
message from God, and proceeded as follows, — ' Forasmuch
as the princes, dukes, bishops, and abbats of England are
not the servants of God, but of the devil, therefore God
will, within a year and a day, deliver this kingdom into the
hand of the enemy ; and this land shall be wholly overrun
with demons.' On my saying that I would declare this to
the people, that they might repent of their sins and make
confession and satisfaction, and, like the Ninevites, obtain
mercy ; ' It will be to no purpose,' they replied, ' for they
wiU not repent, nor will God have mercy upon them.'
Then said I, ' But when may we hope for a remission of
such dire calamities?' ' K,' they replied, 'a green tree be
cut down, and the head carried far away from the root, and
after this they of their own accord unite, and blossom, and
bear fruit, then may a remission of these evils be hoped for.' "
The English afterwards proved the truth of this prophecy ;
for England truly became the dwelling of foreigners, and
felt the yoke of strangers, none of her dukes, or prelates, or
abbats being English, nor was there any hope of ending this
misery.

Death of king Eadward the Thirds and his virtues.

The pacific king Eadward, the glory of England, the son of
king Ethelred, exchanged a temporal for an eternal kingdom,
in the fourth indiction, on the vigil of our Lord's epiphany, being
the fifth day of the week, [Thursday, Jan. 5, 1066]. The day
after his death, the most blessed king was buried at London,
in the church which he himself had built in a new and costly
style of architecture, which was afterwards adopted by num-
bers. With him ended the line of the English kings, which

T 2

324 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066.

commencing with Cerdic. the first English king of Wessex,
had continued unbroken for five hundred and seventy-one
years, except by a few Danish sovereigns, who, for the sins
of the English nation, reigned a short time. Having now
said enough of the secular cares and warlike occupations of
this most blessed king and confessor, it seems not amiss to
add a few words touching his sanctity and virtues. For
while yet in this mortal body, he was a most diligent
inquirer into heavenly secrets ; and the King of kings
vouchsafed to reveal to him, by the spirit of prophecy, some
mysteries worthy of relation. Once on a time, when holding
his court at Westminster with royal state, on Easter-day, as
he sat at table, he suddenly raised his voice to a laugh with
less restraint than usual, and thereby drew on himself the
eyes of all the guests, who wondered exceedingly at the
king's laughing in that manner, without any cause as they
supposed. When they had retired from dinner, and the
king was sitting among the bishops and nobles, earl Harold
said to him, " My lord, O king, we have had an unusual
spectacle to-day, which has caused us much wonder ; for we
never before saw you laugh so freely." The king answered,
" I saw a wonderful sight, and so had reason to laugh." On
which the nobles who were present, well knowing that it
was not a silly matter which had drawn a laugh from a man
of his dignity, earnestly besought him to vouchsafe to dis-
close to them the cause of his extraordinary joy. Overcome
by their entreaties, " It is now," said he, " upwards of two
hundred years that the seven sleepers have been resting on
their right side in the cave of Mount CqjUus at Rome ; but
to-day, after we had taken our seats at table, they turned on
their left side, and will so remain for seventy years." On
hearing this, all the audience inquired what was signified by
this change ; to which he replied, " This change doubtless
portends some terrible calamities to mankind, who will suifer
severely from wars and other plagues ; and, by Christ's
power, the pagans will be vanquished by the Christians."
After hearing this and much besides to the like effect, the
aforesaid nobles retired from the king in astonisliment, and
sent messengers to search out the truth of the matter.
Earl Harold sent a knight, a bishop who was present sent
a clerk, and an abbat a monk, with presents from the king

A.D. 1066.] CORONATION OF HAIIOLD. 325

and a letter under his seal, to Michael emperor of Constan-
tinople, requesting that the seven sleepers might be shown
to the messengers of Eadward king of England. The em-
peror graciously received the ambassadors of England, who
had come from such distant parts, and commanded that the
aforesaid seven sleepers should be shown to them ; where-
upon, finding that everything relating to the holy sleepers
agreed with what king Eadward had declared in England,
and having presented their gifts, they gave God thanks, and
returned home.

Chastity of king Eadward.

Concerning this most holy king, we must not omit to
mention, that he never either lost his own chastity, or injured
that of any woman. Nevertheless he had a queen named
Edith daughter of earl Godwin, as has been said before,
whose mind was stored with all liberal knowledge, but she
evinced little understanding in secular matters. The king
treated her as his wife, but in such sort, that he neither
abstained from her bed, nor had any carnal knowledge of
her. Whether he acted thus from hatred of her father, a
convicted traitor, and all her family, which he prudently con-
cealed for a time, or from love of chastity, is uncertain ; but
the presumption is strong, that the pious king was umvilling
to beget successors from the stock of a traitor.

* Coronation of king Harold, and his victory over the king of Norway.

Eadward, the most holy king of England, being dead, as
has been said before, the nobles in the realm were in doubt

* Matthew Paris inserts here the following prologue.

The Prologue of Matthew Paris.

Of chronography, that is the arrangement of dates, we will first speak in
answer to envious disparagers, and to those who deem our labour to be use-
less; afterwards we will, in the present prologue, describe and briefly lay
open the cause of events to well-wishers, and those who expect, nay, de-
mand it of us. For our accusers say, " Why is it necessary to commit to
writing the lives or deaths of men, and the different events of the world, or
to perpetuate in writings the prodigies connected with various events ?"
Let them learn what the philosopher says, " Inasmuch as every man is
natiu-ally ck^irous of acquiring knowledge," and " A man without learning
and a recollection of past events sinks into the dulness of an animal, and

326 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066.

whom to choose for their king and governor, some inclining
to William duke of Normandy, some to earl Harold son of
Godwin, while others favoured the pretensions of Eadgar son
of Eadward. For Eadmund Ironside, the natural king from
the legitimate royal stock, begat Eadward, and Eadward begat
Eadgar, to whom was due by right the kingdom of England.
But Harold, an able and crafty man, knowing that delay is
always injurious, on the day of the Epiphany, being that on
which king Eadward was buried, extorted the assent of the
nobles, and placed the diadem on his own head. After his
promotion, his brother Tosti arrived from Flanders with sixty
vessels, and landing at the mouth of the river Humber, com-
mitted piratical ravages; but being driven from that province
by the brothers Eadwin and Mercard, he turned his sails
towards Scotland, where he fell in with Harold king of
Norway, and made a league with him. The latter sailed to
England with three hundred cogues to endeavour to subju-
gate it. As he was committing ravages in Northumberland,

the life of that man, although in a living state, must be looked upon as if
he was in his grave." And if you are forgetful of the ancient dead, and of
past events, who will remember you ? This is the anathema of the psalmist,
who says, " Let the memory of nim be blotted from the earth;" and the
benediction of the same, " The righteous man shall live in memory to eter-
nity, and his name shall be extolled for ever with blessings; but the unjust
man will be mentioned with maledictions and ignominy." To avoid, there-
fore, the steps of the wicked, let us follow, step by step, the track of the
good, whose acts we are describing, behold the fruits of the scriptures,
behold the mirror of man's lot. On this account (although other examples
may not })e wanting) the law-giver Moses, in the Old Testament, shows
forth, and by committing them to writing endeavours to perpetuate, the
innocence of Abel, the envy of Cain, the cmming of Jacob, the careless-
ness of Esau, the simple-mindedness of Job, the evil disposition of the
eleven sons of Israel, the righteousness of the twelfth son, namely Joseph,
the punishment of the five cities, and the repentance of the Ninevites ;
that we may truly imitate the good, l)ut dread to be followers of the
wicked. Aspiring to this end, the holy evangelists, theologists, Josephus
the Hebrew historian, Cyprian bishop of Carthage and a martyr, Eusebius
Caesariensis, Jerome the priest, Sulpitius Severus, Fortunatus, the vener.ible
priest Bede, and Prosper of Aquitaine, have wTitten tlie acts of God and
the deeds of the ancients; and, to come to modern writers, Marianus Sco-
tus the monk of Fulda, and Sigisbert a monk of Gemblour, and some
others of profound genius, have published true chronicles. And at this
point we also begin the chronicles of the English, from William, the leader
of the Normans, who, being i)rovoked by the perfidious and perjured king
Harold, drove him from tlie throne of the kingdom as one who had broken
liis faith; and the cause of this deed I shall briefiy relate to my readers.

A.D. 1066.] BATTLE OF STANFORD BRIDGE. 327

he was opposed by earl Mercher and the men of that region,
whom he defeated in battle and drove into York. On hear-
ing this, Harold king of England hastened thither with all
his strength, and arriving at a town called Stanford, he
found there his armies aforesaid, and, though it is hard to
believe, a single Norwegian, standing at the entrance of the
bridge, slew a number of the English, and kept their whole
army from passing over. On being invited to surrender, he
mocked the English, and said that they were men of no spirit,
who could not overcome a single warrior. When no one
dared to approach him, as deeming it unadvisable to engage
with him hand to hand, at last one of the king's household
pierced him through with a dart, on which he fell dead into
the stream, yielding the victory to the English, who finding a
free passage, fell on the rear of the Norwegian fugitives. At
length, after slaying Harold king of Norway, Tosti, brother
of the king of England, and many others, the king of
England appropriated to his own use the booty and spoils,
without allowing any one to share w^ith him, which so dis^
gusted his army, that they unanimously forsook him.

William duke of Normandy charges Harold with breach of faith.

Elated with his recent victory, Harold thought nothing of
the solemn oath he had made to William duke of Normandy.
Moreover, the death of duke William's daughter, whom he
liad betrothed in her infancy, increased his security; added
to wliich, William was embroiled in wars with the neighbour-
ing princes, so that his threats seemed likely never to be
effective. Harold maintained that the oath he had taken
when in duresse was not binding, since he could not give the
kingdom to another, while king Eadward was yet living, and
without consulting him. But William thought otherwise ;
for no sooner did he hear that Harold was invested with the
diadem, than he sent messengers to him with a mild rebuke
for his breach of faith, and threatening that within a year he
would claim liis rights. Harold, on the other hand, by the
same messengers, excused himself to William on the grounds
aforesaid. They accordingly returned without success to the
duke of Normandy, and delivered the following message,
*' Harold king of England says that it is true that lie
did, under duresse, swear to give you the kingdom of

328 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066.

England, when he betrothed your daughter in Normandy ;
but he maintains tiiat a compulsory oath is not binding ; for,
if a vow or an oath, which, without consulting her parents, a
damsel knowingly took respecting her person, in her father's
house, could be recalled as of no effect, much more ought an
oath, which he had made under duresse, being the king's liege-
man, and without informing him, to be of none effect. He
adds, moreover, that it would have been the height of pre-
sumption in him, without consulting the great council of the
nation, to give the inheritance of the kingdom to a stranger ;
and that it is unjust in you to ask him to give up a kingdom,
whose government had been conferred on iiim by the general
assent of the nobles."

Arrival of William duke of Normandy in England.*

On hearing this message, William duke of Normandy was
exceedingly indignant, and, that he might not prejudice the

* This same Harold while yet young, aspiring to the kingdom of England
and voluntarily travelling abroad, whilst on a voyage, was driven from his
track by a storm, and, when ho thought that he had reached Flanders, he
was driven to the province of [ Ponthieu] ; the ruler of which made him
prisoner and presented him to William duke of Normandy, lint Harold
asserted that he had done all this willingly, that he might come to Nor-
mandy to enter into a treaty with the Norman duke, and take his daughter
to wife ; and this he swore on the relics of many of the saints that he
would fulfil faithfully at a fixed period. The more secret this arrival
was, the more honourably was he received ; for the two chiefs had
before been enemies. He moreover swore that, after the death of king
Edward, who had already grown old and was without children, he would
faithfully keep the kingdom of England for the duke, who had a right to
the kingdom. Having then spent some days in great rejoicings, Harold re-
turned to England enriched with large presents ; but after he was settled in
safety he frequently boasted that he had escaped the snares of his enemy,
though he did not mind incurring the charge of perjury. At length the
time approached, when all his promises ought to have been fulfilled, and it
now fully expired without his doing anything. The duke therefore sent
messengers to inquire the reason of this ; but Harold, a false and proud
man, insolently denied all his agreements, and taunting the messengers sent
them back with their horses mutilated. The duke, justly incensed at this,
roused the king of the French, and all his neighbours, relations, and friends,
to take vengeance with him for such a great insult ; and by the Lord's
assistance in his vengeance, crushed Harold, and, as the following history
mentions, gained for himself the kingdom of England.

in the year of grace lOGG, the peaceful king Edward, son of king Ethelred,
tlie boast of Englishmen, on the fifth day of the week, at the feast of the
Lord's Epiphany, exchanged a temporal for an eternal kingdom, after
having reigned twenty-four years. This most blessed king was buried on

A.D. 1066.] WILLIAM LANDS AT HASTINGS. 329

justice of his cause bj any rashness, he sent messengers to
pope Alexander, to obtain the sanction of apostolical autho-
rity for his enterprise. After considering both sides of the
question, the pope sent William a standard in token of his
right ; on receiving which he called a council of nobles at
Lillebone, and demanded the sentiments of each on the
matter aforesaid. They all promised him their aid, and
encouraged him to proceed in his enterprise; after which
they broke up the council, agreeing in the month of August
to assemble at the port of St. Valery with horses and arms,
in readiness to cross the sea. Accordingly, they all assembled
at the time appointed, but the wind was unfavourable for
conveying them over to England. To procure a gale, the
duke ordered the body of St. Valery to be brought out into
the open air, and immediately their sails were filled with the
wished for breeze. All thereupon embarked, and made a
rapid course to Hastings. In quitting his vessel, duke
William sHpped and fell; on which, a knight, who stood
near, gave a happy turn to the accident by saying, '• Duke,
you have taken possession of England as its future sovereign."

the morrow after his death, at London, in a church which he had himself
huilt after a new fashion ; and afterwards many, who built churches on the
same plan, emulated the lavish expenditure of that work. In him at last
ceased the line of EngUsh kings, which line is said to have continued un-
interrupted, from the time of Cerdic the first king of the West-Saxons, for
five hundred and seventy-one years, excepting when a few Danes reigned
for some time as a punishment for the wickedness of the English nation.

On the death then of the most holy king Edward in whom the line of the
kings of England became extinct, the nobles of the kingdom were wavering
in their choice of a ruler. For some were in favour of William duke of
the Normans, some were for earl Harold son of Godwin, but others inclined
to Edgar, Edward's son. But Edward was the son of Edmund Ironside,
who was the natural .descendant of a race of kings ; Edgar was the son of
Edward, and to him the kingdom of England of right belonged; but Harold,
a crafty and shrewd man, who knew how dangerous it was to delay when
all things were ready, on the very day of the Epiphany on which Edward
was buried, extorted the allegiance of the nobles, and claimed the kingdom
for himself, adding to his other offences by assuming the crouTi without the
anthority of the church ; and by this act he made enemies of pope
Alexander and all the prelates of England. Harold also king of Norway,
coming with a thousand ships to attack him, was defeated by the English
king Harold, which raised his pride so that he became oppressive to his
subjects. Being now become a tyrant from a king he thought nothing
of the agreement between himself and duke William which had been made
and confirmed by oath. His feeling of security was also increased by the

330 EOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066.

As soon as he had landed, he restrained all his army from
plundering, remarking that they ought to spare the property
whieh would shortly be their own. He then kept himself
quiet for fifteen successive days, as though his object was any
thing rather than war

On hearing of duke William's arrival, king Harold goes against him to

battle.

On his return from fighting with the Norwegians, Harold
heard of William's arrival, and made towards Hastings with
a very small force ; for except his hired soldiers he had very
few of the country-people with him, insomuch that it would
not have been much for an enemy to defeat him. Never-
theless Harold sent forward scouts to estimate the enemy's
strength and numbers. These were seized in duke William's
camp, who ordered them to be conducted round and shown his
army^ and after giving them a plentiful refreshment, sent them
back safe to their master. On their return, Harold inquired
what report they had to give of matters ; whereupon, after
reporting the great confidence of the duke, they seriously

der.th of William's daughter to whom he had betrothed himself before she
was of a marriageable age. He heard, moreover, that William was engaged
in wars with the neighbouring dukes, and hoped that his threats would not
come to anything. He declared too, that the oath which he had been com-
pelled to make, ought not to be kept, since he could not give away the
kingdom whilst Edward was alive, nor grant it to any one without consult-
ing that king ; but Harold thought one thing and William another. For
that prince, as soon as he learnt that Harold was crowned, sent messengers
and gently accused liim of breaking their treaty, and threatened that he
would exact what was due before a year was passed ; Harold, in reply, sent
excuses to duke William by the messengers before mentioned. But the
messengers returning \vithout effecting anything addressed the Norman duke
in these words, " Harold king of the English, tells you that he was in fact
driven by necessity when he betrothed himself to your daughter in
Normandy and swore to yield the English kingdom to you; but in answer
to this he asserts that an oath exacted by violence ought not to be kept.
For if a vow or an oath which a girl in her father's house has made con-
cerning herself without consulting her parents, is not considered binding, so
much more, he declares, ought an oath which he had made on compulsion,
when he was under the authority of the king, and of which the king was
ignorant, to be considered nugatory. He affirms moreover, that it was too
presumptuous, without the general consent, to swear the hereditary right of
another to you. He added moreover, that it was imjust to ask him to give
up a kingdom which he had undert;ikcn to rule, by the general consent of
tlic nobles."

A.D. 1066.] BATTLE OF HASTINGS. 331

affirmed that all his army looked like priests, inasmuch as
they had the whole of the face and both lips shaven, which
was not an English custom. Smiling at their simplicity, the
king assured them that those were not priests, but soldiers of
stout hearts and invincible in battle. On this, the king's
brother Gurth, a man of great wisdom and virtue beyond his
years, interrupted him and said, " As you say the Normans
are so brave, I think it unadvisable that you should fight
with them, to whom you are inferior in forces and in the
justice of your cause; for you cannot deny that, whether
voluntarily or against your wiU, you took an oath to duke
William ; wherefore you will act more advisedly, if, in the
present necessity, you withdraw; lest, fighting as a perjured
man, you incur defeat or death. But we, who have taken
no such oath, shall engage in battle with a clear conscience,
fighting for our country ; so shall your cause prosper better
if we fight alone ; while you can give us aid if we flee, or
avenge us if we die." But Harold's rashness would not allow
him to lend a favourable ear to this advice, thinking it inglori-
ous and a reproach to his past life, to turn his back to an enemy.

A monk, sent by duke William, makes three proposals to Harold.

While the brothers were thus conversing, a monk arrived
from duke William, with three proposals on his behalf to
Harold, either that he should give up the kingdom according
to his oath, or hold the kingdom as William's vassal, or lastly,
that they should decide the matter by single combat in the
presence of both armies. On hearing this, Harold would
neither give William's messenger a benignant look nor a
courteous speech, but indignantly dismissed him with the
single ejaculation that the Lord might judge between him and
William. On this, the monk boldly replied, that, if he
denied William's right, the latter was prepared to prove it,
either by the judgment of the apostolic see, or, if he preferred,
by battle. Harold would add nothing to his former reply,
which served to kindle the spirit of the Normans for the
battle.

Battle of Hastings, and victory of duke William.

The adverse sides then drew up their forces ; the English,
who had spent all the night in singing and feasting, in the

332 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1066.

morning advanced against the enemy in a state of intoxica-
tion, all the foot soldiers armed with battle-axes, and holding
their shields in front, presented an impenetrable mass ; which
would doubtless have secured the fortune of the day, had not
the Normans, after their usual custom, pretended to fly, and
so dissolved their close array. King Harold stood on foot
near a standard with his brothers, that, sharing the common
danger, no one might think of flying. On the other side,
the Normans had spent the whole night in confessing their
sins, and in the morning, after strengthening themselves by
partaking of the body and blood of the Lord, boldly awaited
the attack of the enemy. Placing his foot soldiers and
bowmen in the first line, William stationed his cavalry on
either wing behind them. Then with a serene countenance
and loud voice declaring that God would favour his righteous
cause, the duke called for his arms, and his attendants having
in their haste put on his tunic the wrong way, he altered it
with a smile, saying, " The might of my duchy shall be
changed into that of a kingdom." Then, singing the song
of Roland to kindle the courage of his men, and invoking
the aid of God, they began the battle. They fought bravely
on both sides great part of the day, neither giving way ; till
at last William signified to his men, that they should pretend
to fly, and retire from the field ; on seeing which, the English
army broke their ranks to pursue and cut down the fugitives,
and thus hastened their own destruction ; for the Normans
turned again, and, attacking the English, speedily put them
to flight. The latter took post on a hillock, and hurling their
weapons and throwing stones from the upper ground, easily
repulsed the hot attack of the Normans, and slew numbers of
them. Then making way by a path known to themselves to
an eminence surrounded with a steep trench, they slew tliere
such a number of Normans, that the inequalities of the
ground were filled with corpses. In this way fortune alter-
nated from one side to the other, as long as Harold's soul and
body kept together. Not content with exhorting the rest to
play the part of a good soldier, he would engage hand to hand
with the assailants, suffering none to approach with impunity,
and severing horse and rider at a blow. William, on the
other hand, moved everywhere among the foremost, en-
couraging his men with his voice, and not suffering them to

A.D. 1067.] CORONATION OF "WTLLIAM I. 333

attack the close array of the foe. Three choice horses were
slain under him, and though his body-guards often in a
friendly whisper reproved his rashness, the magnanimous
duke persisted unwearied in his efforts, till Harold fell,
pierced through the brain vdih an arrow, and thus yielded
the victory to the Normans. A soldier cut off with his
sword the leg of the dead monarch, for which unbecoming
act he was ignominiously beaten by William. The English
fled until night, which brought with it to the Normans a
complete victory over their enemies, as has been said before.
The hand of God, without a doubt, protected duke William
in this battle ; for though he was hit with such a number of
darts on that day, the enemy could not shed one drop of his
blood. Having then done all things well, duke WilHam pro-
vided for the honourable interment of his dead, and gave the
same permission to the enemy. On Harold's mother request-
ing the body of her son, he sent it to her without ransom,
though she offered a large sum. The body of the deceased
king was buried at Waltham, in the church which he had
built from his own means in honour of the holy cross, and
wherein he had placed secular canons. This subversion of
the kingdom and effusion of blood were predicted by the
appearance of a large comet of bloody colour and with a long
train in the beginning of that year ; as some one has written,

Anno milleno, sexageno quoque seno,
Anglorum metae flammas sensere cometae.

This battle was fought at Hastings, on the day of St.
Calixtus the pope, on the 14th of October.

Of the coronation of king William the first,

A. D. 1067. William duke of Normandy approached the
city of London, where he was received with much exultation
by the clergy and people, and saluted as king by all of them
to a man. On Christmas day he received the crown of the
kingdom from Aldred archbishop of York ; for he was loath
to receive this office of consecration from Stigand archbishop
of Canterbury, because that prelate had irregularly been
appointed to his high dignity. After this, he strengthened
his sovereignty by making the nobles do homage, and take
oaths of fidelity to him, and making them give hostages, by

334 BOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1067.

which means lie struck terror into all who aspired to the
sovereignty. After he had disposed of the different cities
and fortresses amongst his own followers, he set sail for
Normandy, taking with him his English hostages and a large
sum of money. When he had lodged his hostages in safe
custody in that country, he again hurried to England, where
he expelled the English from their possessions and bounti-
fully distributed them amongst the warriors who had fought
with him at the battle of Hastings ; and the small portion
which he allowed the natives to retain, he condemned to be
held in perpetual vassalage. The higher ranks of the natives,
being indignant at this, fled to Malcolm king of the Scots^
others took to a wild life in the woods and for a long while
continued to harass the Normans. Among those who fled
from England to Malcolm king of the Scots, were the earls
Edwin and Morcar brothers, and the nobles Mercher and
Waltheof, who, together with some bishops and others of the
clergy, too many to mention individually, were honourably
received by him. Amongst others Eadgar atheling, the
lawful heir to the English throne, seeing the distracted state
of the country, took ship, and with his mother Agatha, and
his sisters Margaret and Christina, attempted to return to
Hungary his native place, but they were driven by a storm to
Scotland. By this accident a marriage was brought about
between king Malcolm and ISIargaret, whose praiseworthy life
and precious death the book published about her faithfully
records ; but her sister Christina was blessed as a nun, and
united to the celestial bridegroom. In course of time the
queen Margaret bore six sons and two daughters ; of
whom three sons, namely, Eadgar, Alexander, and David,
became kings according to their rank, and thus the high
standing of the kings of England, which had been driven
from its territories by the Normans, descended to the kings
of the Scots. But of these things hereafter.

How England was subdued for the sins of the inhabitants.

Very lamentable indeed was the downfall of our dear
country England, whose kings, at the time of their first
arrival, were of a barbarous appearance and mien, of warlike
habits, and, incited by profane rites, dared all men to all
things, and subdued all things by force of arms and by

A.D. 1067.] EXETEK BESIEGED. * 335

superior skill ; but after a time having received the faith of
Christ, by degrees giving their attention to religion, they
neglected the warlike exercises ; for the kings, changing their
habits, some at Rome, some in their own country, striving
for a celestial kingdom, sought the eternal in exchange for the
temporal one ; and many founded churches and monasteries,
bestowed money on the poor, and fulfilled all the works of
charity. The island was so full of martyrs, confessors, and
holy virgins, that scarcely a village could be passed in which
the celebrated name of some new saint was not heard of ;
but after a while charity beginning to cool, the golden age
was turned into the age of clay, and they gave up the pursuit of
religion. As formerly on the incursion of the Danes, so now
on the expulsion of the English by the Normans, the
extermination of the inhabitants was for the punishment of
their sins ; for the aristocracy becoming slaves to debauchery
and the luxuries of the table, did not according to Christian
custom seek the church of a morning, but lying a-bed with
their wives only listened to the solemnities and masses of
matins as they were spoken by a hurrying priest. The clergy
too, and others in orders, were so deficient in learning, that
one who had learnt grammar was a subject of admiration to
the rest ; all classes were alike given to drinking, and in this
pursuit they spent days as well as nights, bringing on them-
selves surfeits by their food, and sickness by their drink.
However these bad reports are not to be understood as
referring to all, since it is evident that there were many men
in the same nation of every rank and station who were
pleasing to the Lord.

IIovo king William besieged and took Exeter.

About the same time king William laid close siege to the
city of Exeter, which had revolted from him, where a certain
man baring himself broke wind, in contempt of the Normans;
on which William, being driven to anger, easily subdued the
city. Thence he marched to York and entirely destroyed
that city and its inhabitants with fire and sword. Those who
could escape from the massacre fled into Scotland to king
Malcolm, who willingly received all English exiles and
alForded protection to one and all, as far as lay in his power,
on account of Eadgar's sister Margaret whom he had taken

336 ROGER OF WENBOVER. [a.D. 1068.

to wife, and for the sake of whom he harassed the neijrh-
bouring provinces of England with fire and pillage. For
this, king William, having collected a large force of horse
and foot soldiers, marched into the northern parts of England,
ordering the cities, villages, fields, and towns of the whole
of that part of the country, to be laid waste, and the crops
to be burnt. He particularly ordered the devastation of the
sea-ports, not only on account of this new cause for his
anger, but also because there was a report of the approach
of Cnute king of the Danes ; and lie was determined that
this pirate-robber should find no supplies about the coast.
King Malcolm also came to him and tendered his submission.
After this, king William having settled the cities and for-
tresses in England, and placed his own followers in charge of
them, crossed the sea to Normandy, taking with him English
hostages and a large sum of money ; but shortly after, re-
turning to England, he distributed more bountifully than
before amongst his followers who fought with him at
Hastings, the lands and property of the English ; and what
little remained in their possession he condemned to be held
in perpetual vassalage. Upon this many departed from the
kingdom, amongst whom were Edgar atheling, Edward's
son, the laAvful heir to the sovereignty, Morcar and Edwin
brothers, Mercher and Waltheof earls of the Northumbrians,
except the bishops, and clergy, and many other nobles, whom
it would be too tedious to mention individually.

Of the struggle for the papacy.
About this time two prelates at Rome, Alexander and
Cadelus, were contending for the papal seat ; the synod
assembled at Mantua, and through the mediation of Anno
archbishop of Cologne, Alexander, having first cleared him-
self of simony, was appointed to the apostolic seat ; and
Cadelus, being })roved to be a simoniac, was rejected from
it. At the same time seven thousand men, who were making
a pilgrimage to Jerusalem to pray there, were besieged in a
fortress on Holy Friday by the Arabs, and so many of them
were killed and wounded that only two thousand out of the
whole number escaped.

How king William had a son born whom he called Ilcnr^j.

A.D. 10()8. There was born in England to king William

A.D. 10C9.] BISHOP EGELRIC CAST INTO PKISON. 337

a son, who was called Henry : for his two elder sons, Wil-
liam Rufus and Robert, were born in Normandy before their
father subdued England. In the same year king William
gave to earl Robert the county of the Northumbrians ; but
the inhabitants of that region opposing him, slew him with
nine hundred of his men ; however, king William, coming
upon the authors of tliis deed, destroyed them to a man.

Eyelric, bishop of Durham, is cast into pnson.

A.D. 1069. Certain people came to king William with an
accusation of treason against Egelric bishop of Durham,
who was taken by the ministers of the king at the town called
Burgh, and brought to Winchester, where he was thrust
into prison. Afterwards, in the month of August, his
brother Egelwin, who was made bishop of the same place,
was ordered into banishment. About the same time, be-
tween the two festivals of the blessed Mary, in the autumn,
the sons of Swane and his brother Osbern came from the
kingdom of the Danes, Avith three hundred ships, to di'ive
king William out of England ; and, when their arrival was
made known, Eadgar Atheling, son of Eadward, and earl Wal-
theof, with many thousand armed men, went to meet them,
in hopes, with their assistance, to take king William and
consign him to perpetual imprisonment. Then, after enter-
ing into a treaty, and joining forces, they came to York, and
as quickly as possible took possession of the city, with the
fortress, and there slew many thousand men. They then
bound the chief men of the city and province in chains,
and tortured them cruelly till they made them give up all
their money. Then taking up their winter quarters there, be-
tween the rivers Ouse and Trent, they pitilessly harassed
the inhabitants of the country. But as soon as the winter
was over, Wilham came upon them with a very large army,
and put to flight the bravest of the enemy, and destroyed
the rest with the edge of the sword. Though Waltheof, an
earl of noble descent, had with his own hand destroyed
many of the Normans in the same battle, beheading them
one by one as they advanced through the gates of the fort-
ress ; but at length William gained the victory, and put his
adversaries to flight. Eadgar Atheling then came to king

VOL. T. z

338 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1071.

William, and, having obtained peace and pardon, tendered
his allegiance to him.

Of the slavery of the Enylish church.

A.D. 1070. King William by evil counsel, despoiled the
monasteries of the English of their gold and silver, and,
what was a greater insult to holy church, he did not even
spare the chalices or sepulchral ornaments. He also placed
under military rule all the bishoprics and abbacies which
held baronies, and which, up to that time, had been free
from all secular authority ; enrolling, at his own pleasure,
each ot the bishoprics and abbacies as to how many soldiers
each should furnish to him and his successors in time of
war ; and, placing the enrolments of this ecclesiastical
slavery in his treasury, he drove from his kingdom many
ecclesiastics who resisted this most evil decree. At this
time, Stigand archbishop of Canterbury, and Alexander of
Lincoln, made their escape to the Scots, and remained
amongst them for a time ; Egelwin bishop of Durham, alone
of all the English prelates, although an exile and proscribed
man, with a godly zeal excommunicated all the invaders of
the church and the robbers of church property. In the
same year, on the deposition from his prelacy of the apostate
archbishop Stigand, — who by bribes had been first made
bishop of Helmham, afterwards of Winchester, and lastly
of Canterbury, as has been mentioned above ; a man who
held his honours, not with a view to religion, but to satisfy
his avarice — Lanfranc, formerly a monk of Bee, and
afterwards abbat of Caen, succeeded him in the archbishop-
ric of Canterbury ; and he, having spent eighteen years in
that prelacy, afforded an example of a good life to his suc-
cessors. At the same time, Eadgar Atlieling, who had sur-
rendered to king William, broke his oath by making his
escape to the Scots ; but after spending some years among
them, wishing to prove king William's liberality, he set sail
to Normandy, where he was hospitably received by king
William, and, after being honoured with large presents,
received from the king a daily allowance of one pound of
silver.

How many of Ihe nobles of Enyland fled to desert places.

A.D. 1071. The earls Edwin, Mercher, and Siward,

A.D. 1072.] BATTLE AT HEREWARD's FORT. 339

together with Egelwin bishop of Durham and many
thousands of the clergy and laity, not being able to bear with
the anger of king William, took refuge in the woods and
wilds. And after they had committed many excesses in
different places, to the injury of the king, they at length
retired to the Isle of Ely, where they chose a place of refuge ;
and often sallying out from thence in a hostile manner under
the command of Hereward,* a bold noble chief of English
extraction, they harassed that part of the country in no slight
degree to the king's cost; they also constructed a fort of
wood in the marshes, which is to this day called by the
inhabitants of the province, " Here ward's Fort." On this
being rumoured abroad, king William came upon them with
the whole strength of his kingdom, laid siege to the fort botli
by land and water, and then, by cutting roads of great length
and building very large bridges, he rendered the bogs
passable to both men and beasts, and erected a new fort at a
place called Wisbeach ; when the enemies of the king learned
this, they all, except Hereward, who led his followers out of
the island with the strong hand, came in a body and gave
themselves up to WilKam to undergo whatever punishment
he chose. The king on this put bishop Egelwin into con-
linement : of the rest he put some to death and condemned
others to perpetual imprisonment. But Hereward, as long
as he lived, practised all the stratagems he could think of
against king William.

King William receives homage of the king of the Scots.

A.D. 1072. King William entered Scotland with hostile
intent, in hopes to find some of his enemies there, but when
he had marched through that country and found none of them
there, he received the homage of the king of Scots, and
taking hostages from liim he returned to England. In this
year, too, Egelwin bishop of Durham, who was detained in
custody of the king at Westminster, died, and was buried
there in the porch of St. Nicholas.

Digression concerning the two confederate priests.
In those days there dwelt in a city of Bretagne called

* Hereward was the son of Leofric, lord of Bourne in Lincoliishire.
There is an account of him in Chronicon Anglite Petriburgense,

z2

340 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1072.

Nantes, two priests, who from their very childhood were so
united by the ties of friendship, that, if there should be
necessity for it, each would risk death for the other. Hence
one day they agreed between themselves, that whichever of
them should first die, should within thirty days appear to his
surviving friend, either w^hen he was sleeping or awake, and
declare to him the nature of the life to come, and the condition
of souls when they had left the body, that the survivor, being
thus sufiiciently informed on the subject, might know which
of the various opinions of philosophers, concerning the soul,
ought to be adopted. For the disciples of Plato set it down
that the death of the body does not destroy the soul, but
gives it back to God, its originator, as if released from a
prison ; on the other hand, the Epicureans affirm, that tlie
soul, when released from the body, vanishes into air, and is
blown away and dispersed to the winds ; theologists, on the
contrary, assert that there are three places of abode for the
soul after death, one in heaven, another in purgatory, and
the third in hell ; and that, as the spirits which are in hell
will not be saved, so those which exist in purgatory will
obtain mercj. So when they had pledged themselves to this
agreement and confirmed it by oath, it shortly after happened
that one of them died suddenly without confession and with-
out preparation ; the other remained alive, and anxiously
thinking of their agreement, waited in vain for the period of
thirty days. After they had expired, and he in despair had
turned his attention to other things, lo ! the dead friend
appears to the living one and addresses him thus, " Do you
know me?" to which his friend answered in the affirmative ;
the dead man then again said, " My appearance will be of
great use to you (if you are willing that it should be so), but
useless to myself; for a decree is gone forth from God against
me, and, wretch that I am, I am doomed to eternal punishment.
Upon this, he that was still living promised that lie would
give all his property to monasteries and to the poor, and
would pass his days and nights in continual fasting and
prayers, for the rescue of his dead friend, the latter replied,
" What I have told you is decreed ; for because 1 departed
from life without repentance, by the just decrees of God I
have been cast into the sulphury lake of hell, where, as long
as the stars revolve in the sky and the sea beats tlie shore, I

A.D. 1072.] SUPREMACY OF CANTERBURY. 341

shall be tormented for my sins ; and, that you may experience
one of my innumerable punishments, stretch forth your hand
and receive only one di'op of my bloody sweat." The live
man received it, and it perforated his skin and flesh as if
"vvith a heated iron, making a hole as large as a nut. While
the living friend was testifying his grief, the dead man said,
'* This will remain to you as long as you livCj and be a
solemn proof of my punishment, unless you neglect a
remarkable means of salvation open to you ; wherefore,
whilst you can, change your way of living, change your
mind, that by those means you may be able to avoid the
wrath of your Maker." The living friend not being willing
to answer to these words, the dead one looked at him more
sternly, saying, "K, wretched man, you hesitate to be con-
verted, read these characters ;" and, as he spoke, he opened
his hand inscribed with hideous characters, in which Satan
and all the host of hell rendered thanks to the whole assembly
of the priests, because they not only would not give up their
own pleasures, but also, by their neglect of preaching, they
permitted such a great number of souls committed to their
charge to descend to hell as had never been seen in times
past ; and with these words the phantom of the dead man
disappeared. Then the survivor of the two, after distribut-
ing all his property amongst the churches and the poor,
went to Saint Melan, and changed his mode of life, inform-
ing all those who heard and saw liim, of his sudden con-
version, so that they said, '* This is a conversion by the hand
of the Most High."

Dispute between the sees of Canterbury and York.

In the same year, by command of pope Alexander, to
which king William consented, a question was argued at
Windsor, in the presence of Hubert a Romish priest and
legate, concerning the supremacy of the see of Canterbury
over that of York ; and there it was, by the authority of
ancient writings, proved and shown that the see of York
ought to yield place to the see of Canterbury, and faithfully
to be obedient to it in all the dispensations of its archbishop,
as primate of all Britain, in all things which pertain to the
Christian religion ; also that, whenever the archbishop of
Canterbury should think fit to call a convocation, the arch-

342 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1074.

bishop of York, with all his bishops and dependent clergy,
should appear before him, and should live obedient to the
canonical dispensations of the former prelate. The see of
York ought also to receive the episcopal blessing from that
of Canterbury ; and to make its canonical profession to that
see, with confirmation by oath. To this decree the king
and the before-mentioned Lanfranc archbishop of Canter-
bury, and Thomas archbishop of York, agreed, as also did
the before-named cardinal and all the bishops and abbats of
thie kingdom.

How king William subdued Maine.
A.D. 1073. Eling William crossed over to Normandy with
a powerful army, and reduced Maine to subjeciion ; but the
English in this expedition destroyed the cities and villages,
and laid waste the vineyards with the crops, thus rendering
the country less fertile for a long time to come. After this,
having disposed all things to his satisfaction, he recrossed
the sea to England. In this year, two great cycles having
elapsed from the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar, all things
agreed, as to the course of the sun and moon, with that year
in which Jesus Christ was baptized, that is, the eighth day
before the ides of January, being the day of the Epiphany
and Sunday ; the beginning of his fast was on the second
day of the week, his temptation on the sixth day of the
week ; for the great year of the paschal cycle has nineteen
times twenty-eight years, which being reckoned makes five
hundred and thirty-two years.

Of a scandal which arose in the church.

A.D. 1074. Gregory sat in the Roman church for twelve
years, one month, and three days. This pope in a general
council excommunicated simoniacs, removed married priests
from their sacred duties, and forbade the laity to listen to
their masses, thus setting a new example, and, as it seemed
to many, showing an inconsiderate judgment, as being
against the opinion of the holy fathers, who have written
that the sacraments belonging to the church, namely bap-
tism, unction, and the sacrament of the body and blood of
Christ, had, by the invisible co-operation of the Spirit, the
same effect, when dispensed in the church of God by evil
men as if dispensed by good men ; and that, as the Spirit

A.D. 1074.] CONSPIRACY AGAINST KING WILLLAM. 34j^

mysteriously quickens them, they are neither strengthened
by the merits of the good, nor weakened by the sins of the
bad. From this there arose so great a scandal, that
never, in the time of any heresy, had the church been
divided by a more serious schism : some were acting for
the sake of justice, others against it ; moreover few regarded
continency, some pretending to it for the sake of gain and
vain boasting ; but many, addinar adultery to incontinence,
rendered their perjury more glaring ; in addition to which
the laity took this opportunity to rise in opposition to the
holy orders, and, shaking themselves free from all subjection
to the church, polluted the sacred mysteries, and held argu-
ments about them ; they also baptized children, using the
unclean wax of the ears instead of the holy unction and oil,
and thought little, when at the point of death, of receiving
the holy viaticum and the obsequies of burial from married
priests ; they burnt the tithes due to the priests, and, tread-
ing under foot the body of our Lord consecrated by the
married priests, voluntarily poured out the blood of the
Lord on the ground.

Of a conspiraci/ of the nobles against king William.

In the same year earl Ealph, to whom the king had given
the earldom of East-Anglia, by the advice of earls
Waltheof and Roger, plotted to drive king William from
the kingdom. Now Ralph married the sister of earl Roger,
and it was at the celebration of the marriage that they
planned this conspiracy. Ralph was born of a Welsh
mother and an English father ; and, as we have said, when
the day of the marriage came, the friends of both parties
assembled at the town of Norwich, and after a sumptuous
feast, being intoxicated with wine, they began unanimously
and with loud voices to plot treachery against the king.
They declared that a man born in adultery was very little
suited to rule over such a great kingdom and such men as
the English. The accomplices in this plot were the earls
Roger, Waltheof, and Ralph, others of the bishops and
abbats, with many barons and warriors, who sent messengers
to the king of the Danes, earnestly beseeching his speedy
assistance ; then, having been joined by Welsh confederates,
each chief in his own domain spread fire amongst the towns

344 ROGER OF WENDOVER. ['^•^* ^075.

of the king, and indulged in general pillage ; but the keepers
who were ill charge of the king's fortresses came out
with the people of the provinces to meet them, and strove
to defeat their purpose. King William on this returned
suddenly from Normandy ; and, having taken earl Roger
his kinsman and Waltheof prisoners, bound them in chains
and committed them to prison : on hearing which earl Ralph
departed in alarm from England. After this, king William
sent an army against Norwich, and there besieged the wife
of Ralph with her family in the castle, until, her provisions
tailing, she gave her promise on oath to depart from Eng-
land, never to return. Of the Welsh who had been present
at the marriage before-mentioned, king William ordered
some to be deprived of their eyes, some to be sent into
exile, and caused others to be hung on a gibbet. When
these affairs were thus settled, there came from Denmark
Cnute the son of Swane, and earl Haco, with two hundred
ships full of armed men ; but when they heard from their
friends what had happened, they altered their course and
sailed into Flanders, not daring to contend against king
William. In this same year, on the fifteenth day before the
kalends of January, queen Edith departed to the Lord at
Winchester ; and, by order of the king, was buried at West-
minster close to her husband king Edward.

How earl Waltheof was beheaded.

A.D. 1075. King William ordered earl Waltheof to be
deprived of his head at Winchester, and to be buried at a
cross road outside the city ; but, in the course of time, his
body was dug up and carried to be buried at Croyland with
great honours. After this the king crossed over into Brit-
tany, and laid siege to the fortress of Dole ; but the king of
France, coming against him with hostile intent, cut off all
his supplies of provisions ; on this the king raised the siege,
and in his retreat lost many men and horses together with
much money. Not long afterwards, indeed in a short time,
the above-named kings became friends. In the same year,
too, on Easter-day, king William at the church of Feschamps
presented his daughter Cecilia to be consecrated to God.
About the same time, Robert, king William's son, to whom
that king had given possession of Normandy in presence of

A.D. 1075.] MURDER OF THE BISHOP OF DURHAM. 345

Philip king of the French, before he subdued England, this
Robert now, because his father did not permit him to retain
possession of it, withdrew to France, and, -wdth the assistance
of Philip, frequently collected much booty in Normandy,
burning towns and slaying the inhabitants, and caused much
anxiety and trouble to his father. Upon which king William
made war against his son Robert, and at Gerberai, a castle
of France, was thrown from his horse,* his son William was
wounded, and many of his family were slain ; on account of
which the king cursed his son Robert, of which malediction
the latter plainly felt the effects before he died.

How the Northmen murdered the bishop of Durham.

At this time Walchere bishop of Durham, with no regard
to the pontifical dignity, busied himself with secular affairs,
and purchased of king William the county of Northumber-
land ; and himself performing the duties of lieutenant, he
presided at the lay tribunals, and insolently extorted endless
sums of money from the inhabitants of the province, from the
nobles as well as from the lower ranks. The people at
length, being reduced to the most extreme poverty by the
continual exactions of the bishop and his followers, were
greatly indignant that they were continually obliged to pay
such heavy sums for ransom, upon which all the inhabitants
of the province in common, having assembled at a secret con-
ference, unanimously determined to come with concealed
weapons to the county courts, and repel these injuries by
force if it should be necessary. And when shortly after at
the accustomed pleas the inhabitants assembled, as had been
pre-arranged, with their minds resolutely made up, and had
demanded that justice should be done them for their wrongs,
the bishop cruelly answered, that he would not grant them
justice for any wrong or calumny before they paid him four
hundred pounds of the best money. Upon this, one of them
speaking for all, requested the bishop, that they might have
a conference concerning what he demanded, so that after
deliberation they might be able to answer more advisedly.
This being granted they withdrew for a little while, and one
of them, whose signal they all awaited, cried out in his native

* Florence of Worcester and the Saxon Chronicle say that it was Roljert
himself who unhorsed king William, not knowing him to be his father.

346 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1077.

language, " Schort red, god red, slea ye the bischop ; " and
they all to a man, hearing these words, flew to their arms,
and murdered without mercy tlie bishop and a hundred men
with him, near the river Tyne, where the pleas which caused
his death used to be held by the bishop.*

In this year two great cycles finished their revolutions.
A.D. 1076. Which is the thirteenth year of the first
nineteen-year cycle, the great cycle of Dionysius having
elapsed, two great cycles have revolved from the passion of
our Lord, at which time all things, relating to the course of
the sun and the moon, agree with the year of the incarnation
of our Lord ; whence it is plain that Dionysius did not
correctly connect the years of our Lord with his cycle. For
because he reckoned his cycle from the five hundred and
thirty-second year of our Lord, he doubtlessly meant, that
Christ was born in the second year of the first great cycle ;
wherefore this year, agreeing with the year of our Lord's
passion, ought to have been not the thirteenth but the thirty-
third year of the great cycle, because that was the year of
the passion of our Lord ; and, consequently, since the courses
of the sun and moon agree with the truth of the gospel,
Dionysius placed the nativity of Christ twenty-one years
later than he ought.

Paul is made abbat of the church of St. Alban.

A.D. 1077. On the fourth day before the kalends of July,
Paul, a monk of Caen, was appointed to rule the church of St.
Alban, the first of English martyrs, the same Paul, who, by
the advice and assistance of Lanfranc archbishop of Canter-
bury, much enlarged that church in a short space of time; for
he, at great cost, built a new church with a cloister and all
proper offices, reformed in it the order of monks, at that time
almost extinct, and, in honour of the blessed martyr Alban,
greatly ornamented the monastery, and furnished it with
many holy books. In the same year Herlewin, the first
abbat of Bee, departed this life and restored his blessed
spirit to his Creator; and in this year also, on Palm Sunday,
a large star appeared near the sun in a clear sky about the
sixth hour.

• It :if)i)ears from all the other authorities, that Walchere was murdered
on the Uth of May, 1080.

A.D. 1079.] BI6HOP ODO IMPRISONEO. 347

Of the dispute between the pope and the emperor.

In the same year, the emperor Henry having called
together, at Worms, a council of twenty-four bishops and
many of the chief men, ordered a decree to be made, that all
decisions and acts of pope Gregory, formerly called Hilde-
brand, should be rendered null and void, and on this all the
council, except a few, abjured Hildebrand. On the other
hand, Hildebrand excommunicated the emperor, with this
purpose, that the primates of the kingdom might have a just
cause for opposing an emperor who was excommunicated.
Hildebrand afterwards released the chiefs from the sentence
of excommunication, and even absolved the emperor liimself,
in Lombardy, on a pretended reconciliation with him ; on
which all those who had formerly abjured Hildebrand, now
abjured the emperor, and appointed Ralph duke of Burgundy
to be king over them, to whom also a crown was sent by the
pope, on which was written, "Petra, [a rock~\ gave the diadem
to Peter, Peter gives it to Ralph." Sigifred archbishop of
Mayence gave the benediction to him as king ; but a revolt
arising against them amongst the people of Mayence, Ralph
with the archbishop fled by night. Hildebrand absolved all
those who opposed the emperor ; but the emperor, although
all the approaches through the Alps were fortified against
him, frustrated all their plots everywhere and came by way
of Aquileia to Ratisbon, and there attacked Ralph and put
him to flight; and on the return of the expedition he ravaged
Suabia.

Of the dedication of the church of Bee.

A.i). 1078. On the tenth day before the kalends of
December, the church at Bee was dedicated to the honour
of the blessed Mary, by Lanfranc archbishop of Canterbury,
of which work, he himself laid the first foundation stone
after abbat Herlewin.

How king William subdued the Welch^ and imprisoned bishop Odo.

A.D. 1079. William king of the English led a large army into
Wales, and subdued it, receiving the homage and fealty of the
petty princes of that country ; he also took his brother Odo,
who was accused of treason against him, and imprisoned him.

348 ROGER OF WENDOVEI7. C^'^- 1^83

In the same year, Thurstan, abbat of Glastonbury, committed a
base crime, for he caused three monks to be slain under the
altar ; and eighteen were so severely wounded that their blood
flowed copiously over the steps of the altar, and from the steps
to the floor. In the same year, at the feast of Whitsuntide,
the emperor Henry, in a council held at Mayence, appointed
Wibert bishop of the city of Ravenna, to be pope. In the
same year, Antioch, the capital of Syria, together with the
whole adjacent province, and many other districts, were taken
by the pagans.

How the emperor Henry slew many of his enemies.

A.D. 1080. Pope Hildebrand, who was called Gregory,
prophesied, as a thing revealed to him from God, that a false
king would die in this year; and indeed he prophesied truly,
but he was deceived in his conjecture as to who the false
king was, for he wished it to be interpreted as referring to
the emperor Henry. The emperor, however, having fought
a great battle against the Saxons, slew the false king, namely
Ralph, with many chiefs of Saxony.

A.D. 1081. William, archbishop of Rouen, held a con-
vocation at Lillebonne, at which king William, with many
chiefs and clergy, were present. In the same year, on the
sixth day before the kalends of April, there happened a great
earthquake with a loud noise at the first hour of the night.
Marianus Scotus arranges his chronicle up to this time.

A.D. 1082. Marianus Scotus, beginning his chronicles
from the nativity of Christ, brought them down to this year,
and endeavoured to correct the error which is found in the
cycle of Dionysius, as is plainly to be seen ; he arranged the
years of our Lord on the one hand according to Dionysius's
cycle, on the other hand according to the truth of the gospel.

Queen Matilda dies.

A.D. 1083. Queen Matilda, the daughter of Baldwin
count of Flanders, and wife of William king of the English,
closed her last day, and was honourably buried with honour
at Caen in a convent which she had herself caused to be
built ; she was a very noble and religious matron, and in Iier
bountiful liberality our holy cliurch rejoices. At this same
time king William sent justiciaries through all the counties

A.D. 1085.] SUFFERINGS OF THE ENGLISH. 349

of England, to inquire in each of the towns how many acres
of land were sufficient for one plough in a year, in each
village, and how many beasts might suffice for the tillage of
one hide. He also ordered a census to be taken of all cities,
castles, towns, villages, rivers, marshes, and woods, and of how
many soldiers there might be in each county of the kingdom,
and all these things were committed to writing and brought
to Westminster, where they are preserved in the king's
treasury to this day.* Then for each plough throughout
the whole kingdom, that is for each j)ortion of land that
could be tilled by one plough in the year, he received six
silver shillings.

0/ the schism between the church of Rome and the emperor.

A.D. 1084. The Romans received Henry as emperor,
and by their decision Hildebrand was rejected from the
papacy ; on the throne of which apostolic seat was placed
Wibert archbishop of Ravenna, and to him the name of
Clement was given, and all agreed in saying that Hildebrand
was justly deposed, as guilty of treason to the king, because he
appointed another emperor. But some who thought diffi?rently
exclaimed against it, and asserted that the pope could not be
removed by the decision of a few, and those few of the laity ;
and, what was more important, that no one else ought to be
ordained in the place of a living prelate. Henry was never-
theless reinstated in his empire, and from pope Clement
received the benediction as patrician of the Romans. In the
same year too Desiderius, abbat of Casino, was made pope in
opposition to Clement, but soon after died of dysentery. In
the same year at the feast of Whitsuntide, William king of the
English, constituted liis younger son Henry a belted knight
at Westminster. Then he received the homage and oath of
fealty from the inhabitants of all England for whatsoever
fee or tenement they possessed, and having extorted large
sums of money from all ranks where he could find any cause
just or unjust, he crossed the sea into Normandy.

Of the pitiable sufferings of the English nation.

A.D. 1085. After the Normans had accomplished the
Lord's will on the English nation, when scarcely a single

* This is the record called Doomsday Book.

350 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1085.

noble of English extraction remained in the kingdom, all were
reduced to such a state of woe and slavery that it was con-
sidered a disgrace to be called an Englishman ; there sprang
up in England iniquitous customs and most evil practices,
and the more the new chiefs spoke of right and of justice the
greater were the offences committed, those who were called
justices were the authors of every injustice ; whoever took
a stag or a buck was deprived of his eyes, and no one dared
complain ; for the wild king loved wild beasts, as though he
were the father of wild beasts. By a most wicked plan he
contrived that, where once there used to be the conversation
of human beings, or where holy worship used to be offered
up in the churches, in that same place stags and every kind
of wild beasts boldly ran loose ; whence it was proverbially
asserted that, for thirty miles and more, land capable of
producing crops was converted into forests and dens for wild
beasts. This king also surpassed all liis predecessors in
building castles. Normandy had fallen to his lot by heredi-
tary right, he had acquired Maine by force of arms, he had
made Brittany favourable to him, he was reigning alone in
England, and was subjugating Scotland and Wales ; but still
he was such a lover of peace that a girl laden with gold
might traverse the whole of England without harm.

The see of Dorchester is transferred to Lincoln.

A little before this time king William had given the
bishopric of Dorchester to Remigius a monk of Feschamps ;
but it greatly displeased this bishop that the city was small,
when the city of Lincoln in the same bishopric seemed more
worthy of the episcopal seat. He therefore bought some land
on the very top of a hill, and built a church there, and
although the archbishop of York asserted that the place and
the city belonged to his diocese, Remigius, paying but little
attention to his assertions, was not slow in accomplishing the
work which he had begun, and when completed he furnished
it with priests of learning and of most correct morals. Tliis
priest was small indeed in size, but great in heart, dark in
colour, but bright in his works ; he was also at one time
accused of treason, against the king, but a follower of his
cleared his lord of this accusation by tiie ordeal of heated

I

A.D. 1086.] MONASTERIES FOUNDED. 351

iron, restored him to the royal favour, and thus washed away
this stain of the pontiff's disgrace. By this founder, at this
time, and from these causes, the modern church of Lincoln
was begun.

King William founded two monasteries.

A.D. 1086. A great inundation caused danger and loss in
many places, so that many rocks were loosened and over-
whelmed several towns in their fall. About the same time
king William founded two monasteries ; one in England in
honour of St. Martin, at Hastings, which was called "Battle,"
in the place where it is said the battle was fought between
him and Harold ; and there he appointed monks to celebrate
masses for the soul of king Harold and others who were there
slain, and enriched the monastery with suitable possessions.
He also built another monastery at Caen in Normandy, which
with suitable lands he consecrated in honour of saint Stephen,
the first martyr, and which he rendered famous by magnifi-
csat gifts. By queen Matilda, William begat many children,
namely, Robert, Richard, William, and Henry; the first-
born of whom, mortified that Normandy was refused him
whilst his father lived, departed in anger to Italy, being in
hopes, by marrying the daughter of the marquis Boniface,
to get tissistance in that part of the world, and so be enabled
to cope with his father ; but, being disappointed in his ex-
pectations there, he excited Philip king of the French
against his father, on which account he was deprived of his
father's blessing and disinherited ; so that, having lost the
right of primogeniture, at the death of his father he lost the
sovereignty of England, and scarcely retained the duchy of
Normandy. Richard, a noble youth and of a good disposi-
tion, was cut off by death in the flower of his youth ; for it
is related that he incurred a deadly disease whilst hunting
stags in the New Forest, in the very same place which his
father, after having destroyed towns and subverted churches,
as has been said before, had converted into thick woods and
abodes for wild beasts. He had five daughters ; of whom
Cecilia became abbess at Caen ; Constance was given in
marriage to Alan count of Bretagne ; the third, the wife of
Stephen count of Blois, brought forth Stephen who was
afterwards king of the English, and, after the death of her

352 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1087.

husband, took the veil as a nun at Marcigny ;* of the fourth
who had been promised to Harold afterwards king of the
English, and of the fifth who was betrothed to Alphonso
the king of Galicia, I have not heard further mention.
Besides,°king William in his youth had so regarded the
laws of chastity, that it was publicly said that he was im-
potent ; nevertheless, being advised to marry by the opinion
of the nobles, he so conducted himself, that for many years
he was not marked by suspicion of any sin. To those under
his subjection he appeared submissive, but to those who
rebelled against him he was inexorable ; every day he at-
tended mass, and carefully heard the morning and evening
services at the regular hours ; and so let these things suffice
as to his morahty. In the same year pope Gregory, also
called Hildebrand, died at Salernum ; and when at the point
of death, he called his cardinals to him, and confessed that
he had greatly sinned in his pastoral cure, and that, being
led on by the devil, he had aroused the anger and hatred of
God against the human race ; Clement, in a few days, suc-
ceeded^him in the Romish church ; and, at his death, Desi-
derius abbat of Casino succeeded, and was named Victor.
King William gives away three bishoprics.
A.D. 1087. At Christmas William king of the English held
his court at Gloucester, and gave bishoprics to his three
chaplains, namely, that of London to Maurice, that of
Norwich to William, and that of Chester to Robert. In the
same year, Wiscardf duke of Apuleia died, and his two sons
Ro"-er and Boamund, succeeded him.. In this year too, the
VeSetians were designing to bring away the body of
St Nicholas from Myra, a town of Lycia, which was
ravaged by the Turks, but some citizens of Bar to the number
of forty-seven, who were coming from Antioch to Myra,
forestalled them, and the latter compelled four monks, vyho
Avere found at the place, to show them the tomb of the samt,
which they broke open, and having taken out the bones
of St Nicholas complete, they embalmed them m oil and
brought them with glory to Bar. This removal took place
in the seven hundred and forty-fifth year from the death of
the same holy pontiff Nicholas.

• On the Loire; some say Marehiennes in Flanders.
t The celebrated l^ohert Guiscard.

A.D. 1087.] DEATH OF WILLIAM L 353

Of the heresy of Berengarius.

At this same time Berengarius, archbishop of Tours, inclined
to heretical opinions. He denied that bread and wine, when
placed on the altar, and blessed by the priest, were the
true and substantial body of Christ, as the holy universal
church acknowledges ; and the whole of France was full
of his doctrine, which was spread abroad by poor scholars
whom he supported by daily allowance. On which, pope
Leo, Victor's successor, looking to the safe standing of the
church, convened a council against liim at Vercelh, where he
cleared away the darkness of Berengarius's cloudy false
doctrine by the brightness of gospel proofs ; but, although
Berengarius had disgraced the early part of his youth by the
defence of some heretical opinions, in his more mature age
he recovered his senses, so that he was considered by some
as a holy man without detraction, being approved by his
many good works, and chiefly by his humility and the
bountifulness of his charities.

The discovery of the tomb of Gawaine.

At this time too, there was found, near the sea-coast in the
province of Wales called Ross, a tomb measuring fourteen
feet in length, which was that of Walwen, (Gawaine) who was
the son of the sister of the great British king Arthur. For
he reigned in that part of Britain which till now is called
Walweith ; he was a man most renowned in warfare and in
all courtliness, as appears plainly herein before set forth,
where the deeds of the Britons were treated of.

The death of William the First, king of England^ and the coronation of

William Rufus.

In the same year, William, king of the English, making a
stay in Normandy, restrained himself somewhat from the
enmity contracted between him and the French king ; and
Philip, the king of the French, misconstruing his endurance,
is reported to have made this insulting speech, " The king of
the EngUsh," said he, " lies at Rouen, keeping his bed after
the manner of women in labour ; but after he has brought
forth I will come to his purification, and bring a hundred
thousand candles with me as an offering."* The English

• In allusion to the custom of lighting tapers in churches.
VOL. T. A A

354 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1087.

king, piqued at this and the like speeches, collected a large
army, and when the crops in the fields, the grapes in the
vineyards, and the fruit in the orchards were plentiful, he
invaded France cruelly, and burnt and laid waste all the
country; nothing could appease the anger of the excited
king, so that he revenged the insult offered him, at the cost
of many. Finally, he set fire to, and burnt, the city of
Mantes, with the church of St. Mary there, in which were
burnt two nuns, who thought that their sanctuary ought not
to be left even at such an emergency ; at which deed, the
king exulting, whilst urging on his soldiers to give fuel to
the flames, incurred a disease by approaching too near the
fire, and from the heat and changeableness of the autumnal
season. The anguish of his disease was moreover increased
by his horse falling whilst leaping over a broken ditch,
which accident caused an internal rupture to the rider;
from the pain of this the king suffered so much that he
returned to Eouen. His weakness daily increasing, he
took to his bed, being driven to it by the urgency of his
disease : physicians were consulted, who on examination of
his urinals foretold certain death. Having, however, re-
covered his strength a little, he performed the duties of a
Christian at the confession and viaticum ; he bequeathed
Normandy to his son Robert, England to William Rufus, and
his maternal possessions with money to Henry ; he ordered
all those imprisoned by him to be liberated from custody and
indemnified, and caused money to be brought and distributed
amongst the churches ; and assigned to the cathedral of the
holy Mary, lately burnt by him, a sufficient sum of money to
rebuild it. Having then duly arranged his affairs, on the
eighth day before the ides (1 3th) of September he departed this
life, in the twenty-second year of his reign, the fifty-second
of his dukedom, the fifty-ninth of his life, and the thousand
and eighty-seventh year of the incarnation of our Lord. His
dead body was brought by way of the Seine to Caen, and
there buried in the presence of a large concourse of prelates.
Robert his first-born son, at the time his father died, rebelled
against him in Normandy. William Rufus, before his father
had expired, crossed the sea to England, thinking this would
be more useful to him in the sequel than to be present at
the obsequies of his father's burial ; Henry was the only one

A.D. 1088.] CONSPIRACY AGAINST WILLIAM RUFUS. 355

of all his children who was present, and when the owner of
the land where the king's body was buried made a difficulty
about it, Henry pacified his anger by papng him a hundred
marks of silver. Meanwliile, William, at a distance in England,
was neither slow nor sparing in distributing money; he brought
to light all the treasure of his father which was accumulated
at Winchester ; he apportioned gold to the monasteries ; to
parochial churches he assigned five shillings of silver ; and
to each province he charitably gave one hundred pounds to
be distributed amongst the poor ; in course of time, too, he
conspicuously ornamented the tomb of his father with a
large quantity of silver and gold and with glittering jewels ;
and having thus arranged things, William was soon acknow-
ledged by the willing dispositions of the inhabitants of the
provinces, subdued the whole of England at will, and re-
ceived the keys of all the late king's treasures. Lanfranc
the archbishop also came into favour with him, because he
had brought him up and made him a soldier whilst his father
was alive ; and by his advice he took the crown of England
on the day of the holy martyrs Cosmas and Damian, and
passed the rest of the winter favourably. Is evertheless, almost
all the nobles of the kingdom, each in his province, were, not
without perjuring themselves, exciting wars against the king,
although crowned, and adopting his first-born brother Robert
to the kingdom. In the same year the Spanish Saracens, after
raging against the Christians, were soon after compelled by
Alphonso king of Gallicia to return to their own country,
and lost some cities which tliey formerly possessed. At this
time Cnut king of the Danes was slain by his subjects.

A conspiracy of the nobles against king William.

A.D. 1088. At Christmas king William held his court at
London ; and afterwards, at the beginning of the spring, he
made war against his uncle Odo, bishop of Bayeux ; for he,
on being released from imprisonment, and after confirming
his nephew Robert in the duchy of Normandy, came to Eng-
land, and received the county of Kent as a gift from the
king ; but seeing that all the affairs of the Idngdom were not
arranged as formerly, according to his will, he grew jealous
and left the king, infusing into many others the same spirit
of discontent. He said that the kingdom was suited to the

A A 2

356 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1088,

king's brother Robert, who would now atone for the follies
of his youth by great diligence and activity ; he affirmed
that William was eifeminately brought up, that he was as
cruel in disposition as in appearance, that he was a coward
at heart, that he would in all tilings act against human and
divine law, and that honours, which had been acquired by
many toils, would now be lost. These sayings were spread
abroad by Odo himself, by Roger de Montgomery, by Geoffirey
bishop of Constance, by Robert earl of Northumberland, and
many others who sent letters abroad, at first secretly, but
afterwards openly. William bishop of Durham also, whom
king William had made a justiciary, joined them in their
conspiracy. Odo collected great booty at the castle of Ro-
chester, ravaging the royal possessions in Kent, and chiefly
tlie lands of archbishop Lanfranc, because he asserted that it
was by that prelate's advice that he had been imprisoned by
king William the First. For when, some time before this, the
elder king William complained in Lanfranc's presence that
he was deserted by Odo, his own brother and a bishop of
his making, Lanfranc said, " Seize him and imprison him ;"
and, on the king's answering that he was a priest and a
bishop, Lanfranc replied, " You will not seize the bishop of
Bayeux, but the earl of Kent ;" and the king acted on this ad-
vice. Geoffrey, too, the bishop of Constance, with his kinsman
Robert, plundered Bath and Berkeley, and collected at Bristol
spoil taken in the county of Wilts. Roger de Montgomery
brought forces together, with the Welsh from Shrewsbury,
and laid waste the county of Worcester ; but on his attacking
the town of Worcester, the troops of the king, who were in
charge of the fort there, being inspirited by receiving the
benediction of the holy Wulstan, slew and made prisoners of
a number of the hostile insurgents, and, although few in
number, put to flight the large force opposed to them.
Hugh Bigod at Norwich, and Hugh de Grantmenil at
Leicester, were indulging ip pillage, each in his own district.

How kinff William raised his standard, and made war against these rebels

Kin<^ William, findin": that almost all the nobles were
conspiring in tlie common rage against him, called on
the brave and good English, whom, by promises of lighten-
ing the taxes and of granting the freedom of the chase, he

A.D. 1088.] BISHOP ODO A PRISONER. 357

brought iato faithful subjection to him ; and, with the like
cunning, he imposed upon Roger de Montgomery, who was
one day riding in his company, saying that he would will-
ingly leave the kingdom if Roger, and the others whom his
father had made his guardians, washed it, and, if they chose,
they might take money or lands and arrange things in the
kingdom entirely at their own discretion, if they would only
take care not to call in question the judgment of his father,
who, if he had erred about his son, might have erred about
them also ; for the same authority which had made him king
made them earls. By these words Roger was brought over, and
he who was the first after Odo to subscribe himself to this
conspiracy was the first of all who repented of it, and
deserted from it. The king then advanced against the
rebels, and destroyed the forts of his uncle Odo the bishop
at Tunbridge and Pevensey ; and having intercepted the
bishop himself, he made him prisoner, and the king's
troops, taking him with them to the castle of Rochester,
demanded entrance from the inhabitants of the castle ;
they moreover told them that their lord wished it, and that
the king, though absent, ordered it. There were at that time
in this same castle almost all the youthful nobility of Eng-
land and of Normandy, and amongst them three sons of earl
Roger, and Eustace the younger, count of Boulogne, with
many others whom I omit to mention individually by name.
But those inside, looking out from the walls, thought that
the appearance of the bishop did not agree with the words
of the royal troops ; they therefore quickly opened the gates,
and all sallying out, they made prisoners of the soldiers, and
brought them together with the bishop inlo the castle.
The report of this transaction soon came to the king's ears,
and he, hesitating between the dictates of anger and of his
conscience, assembled all the English who were in his
pay, and ordered them all to come to the siege, unless they
wished to be called "Nithings," i. e., in English, "base
fellow." The English, who held nothing to be worse
than to be made notorious by the disgrace of this name,
flocked in crowds to the king, and thus a large army was
assembled ; and those within the castle, being unable to
endure a long siege, surrendered it to the king. Bishop
Odo, being thus for the second time taken prisoner, ab-

358 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D, 1088

juied England for ever ; the king permitted the bishop of
Durham to depart free through regard for past friendship,
and he soon after crossed the sea to Normandy ; all the rest
returned to their allegiance. In the midst of this siege the
king's agents in charge of the sea-coast partly drowned and
partly slew by the sword certain men whom duke Robert
had sent to help the aforesaid rebels ; some of them also,
meditating flight, were frustrated by the wind, and so
became a subject of derision to the English, whilst they
brought destruction on themselves ; for they plunged into
the sea to avoid being taken alive.*

* Instead of the foregoing chapter, Matthew Paris has the following.

King William therefore, seeing that almost all the nobles of England, who
were remarkable for bravery and honour, had conspired together in the same
furious spirit, promised them easy laws, a relaxation of tribute, and free
leave to hunt, and by these means he attached them to himself. After-
wards he no less craftily circumvented Roger de Montgomery when
they were riding together, saying that he would willingly resign the kine-
dom, if it seemed good to Roger and the others, who had been left by his
father as his guardians : and that he Avould readily allow them to take
money or lands at their discretion, and settle matters in the kingdom at
their pleasure, provided they would not incur the charge of treason ; for
if they acted otherwise than as he demanded, they would be sure to
suffer for it, especially as the same power which had made him king had
made them earls. At these words, Roger, who was the head of this con-
spiracy next to Otho, was moved with repentance, and fell off from the
rest. The king marching against the rebels took the castles of Tunbridge
and Pevensey. In the latter he found the bishop, and threw him into
prison. The king's knights conducted him to Rochester, demanded
admittance from those who were in charge of it, by virtue of their lord's
wishes and of the king's authority. At that time almost all the youthful
nobles of England and Normandy were in that castle ; namely, three sons
of earl Roger, Eustace the younger, count of Boulogne, and many
others, whom I forbear to mention. But those who were in the castle,
looking out over the wall, and seeing that the bishop's look did not har-
monize well with the words of the knights, opened the gates with speed,
and sallying out, made prisoners of the whole party. When news of this
reached the king, he was inflamed with anger, and summoned all the
English soldiers who were in his pay to come and besiege the castle, unless
they wish to be set as " Nithings," i.e., "base fellows." Now, as this
appellation is the most disgraceful that their language can furnish, the
English flocked to the king in large numbers. The besieged, imable to
defend the castle, surrendered it to the king. Thus bishop Otho was a
second time captured and abjured the kingdom for ever. The bishop
of Durham was allowed to pass freely into Normandy, for the king was
aKhamed of his pretended friendship, and ail the rest, having given
pledges, were dismissed. Amid these delays of the siege, the king's

A.D. 1089.] DEATH OF LANFRANC. 359

Of a rich man, icho u'os eaten by mice.
A.D. 1089. Odo, a monk of Cluny, and afterwards
bishop of Ostia, was made pope by the name of Urban, in
opposition to pope Clement and Henry the emperor. In
the time of this pope, a certain German count, who was a
most bitter enemy of the emperor Henry, whilst sitting one
day at table in a gloomy state of mind, though surrounded
by numbers of servants, was suddenly so surrounded by
mice that there appeared to be no way of escape. So great
was the number of the animals that one would hardly
suppose any place on earth could have furnished so many.
The attendants tried to di-ive them away with sticks and
whatever came to hand, but in vain, for they could not
save their master from being attacked by the teeth of
the furious animals, against which their blows seemed to
have no effect. At length they carried the count down to
the sea-side, and rowed with him out to sea ; but even thus he
could not escape ; for the mice plunged into the sea, and bit
through the sides of the boat ; upon which, the servants,
seeing that they should certainly be drowned, put back to
the land, but the mice got there first, attacked the count as
soon as he came on shore, and satisfied their hunger by
totally devouring him.

Of the death of Lanfranc, archbishop of Canterbury.
In the same year died Lanfranc,* archbishop of Canter-
bury, who, besides other deeds of piety, repaired the larger
church dedicated to Christ at Canterbury, built the offices of
the monks, and restored the privileges of the church, which
had been impaired by the neglect of his predecessors. He
also reclaimed many estates which had been alienated, re-
stored to the monastery twenty-five manors, built two
guest-houses outside the city, assigning to them a sufficient
sum out of his own revenues ; he restored the church of
Rochester, and ordained Hernost, a monk of Bee, to be
bishop therein ; at whose consecration this verse was found
on the altar,

agents who guarded the sea coast, destroyed, either by the sword or by
shipwreck, some men whom duke Robert had sent to help the conspirators,
some of whom, eager to escape, plunged into the waves, to prevent the
enemy from taking them alive.

* Lanfranc died May 24—28, 10S9.

360 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1090.

Bring forth the robe, &c.

The archbishop, seeing this, predicted that the bishop would
soon die ; and so it happened ; for he died before the end of
the year, and was succeeded by Gundulf, a monk of Bee,
who lived till the reign of king Henry. Moreover, Lanfranc
repaired the abbey of St. Alban, the first English martyr ;
and governed England when the king was absent. He
spent much time in study, and studied to correct the books
of the Old and New Testaments, which had been cor-
rupted by the fault of the transcribers. The benefit of this
revision was felt not only by the English church, but by
that of France also. When the venerable Lanfranc was
dead, king William kept in his own possession almost all the
churches and monasteries of England, when their pastors
were dead, and, plundering every thing he could lay his
hands on, let them out to laymen to farm.

How concord was re-established between king William and duke Robert.

A.D. 1090. King William took up arms against his brother
Robert duke of Normandy, and having taken the castles of
St. Waleric and Albemarle, sent his troops to burn and
plunder his brother's territories ; but when the year was
nearly expired, by the intervention of their friends, concord
was re-established, on these conditions, that the king should
retain the castles which he had taken, and assist the duke in
getting possession of all the dominions which their father
had held, except England. It was also agreed that if either
of them should die without heir, the survivor should inherit
his dominions. This agreement was sworn to by twelve
princes on the part of the king, and twelve barons on the
part of the duke. In the mean time, Malcolm, king of
Scots, ravaged England and carried off much booty ; where-
fore the king and his brother llobert came to England, and
led an army into Scotland, and Malcolm, in alarm, did
homage and swore fidelity to the king of England. Duke
Robert, after delaying a long time at his brother's court,
returned at last to Normandy.

Of the prudence of the Scottish king Malcolm.

As I have mentioned Malcolm, king of Scots, I will
briefly relate his disposition and modesty of character. It

A.D. 1090.] CHARACTER OF MALCOLM. 361

was once told liim, that one of his chief nobles had made an
agreement with his enemies to kill him : the king ordered
the accuser to be silent, and said nothing himself until the
arrival of the traitor, who was at that time absent. The
nobleman soon after came to court with a large retinue,
meditating treason against the king, who commanded his
hunters with their dogs to attend him early the next
morning. At the appointed time all were in attendance,
and set out to hunt. The king, arriving at a level spot of
ground, surrounded on all sides by a dense wood, retained
the traitor with himself alone, whilst the others followed
the dogs and the chase. When they were all out of
sight, the king said to him, " You and I are now here
alone, armed alike, and mounted on equally good ho ses;
there is no one to see us or to hear, or to assist either of us.
If, then, you have the courage, do what you intend, on
this spot, and make your words good to my enemies, with
whom you are in league. If you wish to kill me, where
will you have so good, so secret, and so fair a chance ? —
If, however, you meant to poison me, you should have left
that for the women to do. If you meant to murder me in
my bed, a girl from the streets might do that as well as you.
If, however, you meant to stab me with a concealed weapon,
that is the act of an assassin and not of a knight, — Act, then,
as a man and as a true knight — fight me on equal terms,
and, traitor though you are, your conduct will be only dis-
loyal, but not cowardly and disgraceful." The knight,
hearing these words from the king, was struck dumb, fell
from his horse to the ground, and throwing away his arms,
fell on his knees before the king. " Be not afraid," con-
tinued the king, " I shall do you no harm." The knight
professed, with the most solemn oaths, that he would be
faithful to the king for the future ; and they both then
returned at their leisure to the rest of the party, who knew
nothing of what had happened.

Of the first introduction of monks at Tynemouth.

About this time, Robert de Mowbray, earl of Northumber-
land, inspired from above, wished to rebuild the church of
St. Oswin, at Tynemouth, which had long been desolate,
and to place some monks there to serve God and the martyr

362 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1091.

St. Oswin. For this purpose he went to see Paul, the abbat
of St. Alban's, and entreated of him to send thither some of
his monks, promising to provide them with all things neces-
sary in the way of food and clothing. The abbat consented
to this request, and sent thither some of the monks of St.
Alban's, to whom the earl gave manors, churches, revenues,
fish-ponds, mills, and every other necessary, and confirmed
all these donations by charter for ever, free from all secular
service, assigning to the abbat Paul and his successors, and
to the church of St. Alban the first English martyr, the
church of Tynemouth, ^vith all its appurtenances, as a
perpetual possession, for the salvation of his own soul, and
that of his predecessors and successors ; so that the abbat for
the time being, with the consent of the brethren, may have
the government of the prior and monks, both to appoint and
to remove them, as they shall deem expedient.

Of the death of RemigiuSj bishop of Lincoln.

A. D. 1091. Remigius, bishop of Lincoln, -wished to
dedicate his church which was now finished, but Thomas,
archbishop of York, opposed it in the presence of the king
and many of the bishops, afiirming that the church stood in
his province. In consequence of this, and the death of
Remigius, which ensued soon after, the dedication of the
church was not completed. In the same year, at Metae, the
body of St. Clement, the first bishop ordained there by the
apostles, was found and placed in a shrine.

Of the abbat, who after death flagellated the cellarer.

About the same time, a mortal pestilence made such havoc
at Fulda, that it carried ofi" the abbat first, and afterwards
many of the brethren. Those who remained, alarmed at the
progress of the disease, began to give large alms and to
offer prayers both for the souls of those who were dead, and
for the escape of the survivors ; but, in process of time, the
devotion of the brethren, as often liappens, began to flag,
and the cellarer continually asserted that the means of the
church were not equal to such profuse expenditure, and that
it was foolish to consume on the dead what was wanted for
the sustenance of the living. Soon after, it happened that
the cellarer was kept up late one night to attend to some

A.D. 1092.] ILLNESS OF WILLTAM IL 363

pressing business, which when he had completed, he retired
to rest : but as he passed the door of the chapter-house, he
saw the abbat and brethren, who had died that year, sitting
in due form within. Frightened at the sight he attempted
to make his escape, but by the abbat's command, he was
caught by the brethren, and brought before the chapter.
The abbat then rebuked him, and ordered him to be scourged ;
after which he was told that it was presumptuous for any
one to make gain by the death of another, particularly as
all men must one day or another die, and that it was a
wicked thing to defraud a monk after death of one year's
aid from the living, when he had passed his whole Ufe in
service at the church. " Go," said the abbat, " you will
soon die ; be a warning then to others by your fate, as you
have already been to them a pattern of avarice."

How king William, on a sick bed, promised to reform the laws.

A.D. 1092. William the second was now at Gloucester,
confined to his bed by illness, during the season of Lent.
Being in fear of death, and suffering pain from his disease, he
promised to amend the laws and give peace to the Lord's
house ; wherefore he gave the archbishopric of Canterbury
to the venerable Anselm, abbat of Bee, and the bishopric of
Lincoln to his chancellor Robert Bloet.* But no sooner
did the king recover than he was worse than he had been
before ; for he regretted beyond measure that he had not sold
the bishopric of Lincoln, particularly as Thomas, archbishop
of York, complained of bishop Robert, that the city of
Lincoln and province of Lindsey belonged wholly to his
province, and that the dispute between them could not be
settled until bishop Robert had bargained to pay the king
five hundred pounds for his church's liberty ; and this was
at the time set down as a simoniacal act in the king, though
it was afterwards justified. In the same year, Malcolm, |
king of Scots, entering England on a plundering expedition,
was intercepted and slain. With him perished his son also,
who, if he had lived, would have been his heir. When his

* Robert Bloet died Jan. 10, 1123.
+ He was slain on St. Brice's day (Nov. 13th), by the earl of Nor-
thumberlan or his steward. See Florence of Worcester and the Saxon
Chronicle.

364 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1093

queen Margaret heard of it, she was weighed down, both in
mind and body, even to death's door ; for she went to the church,
where she made confession, and received the communion,
and died breathing out her spirit in prayer to the Almighty.
The Scots then chose Du venal,* Malcolm's brother, to be
their king ; but Duncan, Malcolm's son, who was a hostage
at the court of William, with the help of the English king,
drove out his uncle and succeeded his father on the throne.
In the same year, John, bishop of Wells, born at Tours,
with the consent of the king, removed his see from Wells to
Eath.

The rebuilding of Carlisle.

A.D. 1093. King William rebuilt Carlisle, which had
now been desolate for two hundred years since the invasion
of the Danes, and repeopled it with inhabitants from the
south of England. In the same year, there was so great an
inundation that no one ever remembered the like to have
happened before ; and, at length, on the approach of -winter,
the rivers were so frozen that persons could ride over them
on horseback : but a sudden thaw came, and broke down the
brido^es with the masses of ice which were carried down
against them.

This year also, Ivo, provost of Beauvais, was consecrated
bishop of Chartres by pope Urban, and a streak of fire
passed across the heavens from south to north on the 1st of
August ; after which there was a severe famine, followed by
so dreadful a pestilence, that the living could hardly bury
the dead. About the same time, king William, provoked
by his brother liobert's not observing the treaty which he
had made, crossed over into Normandy; and, when the
brothers met at a conference, the jurors on both sides threw
the whole blame upon the king. William, however, paying
no attention to them, and leaving the conference in anger,
assaulted and took the castle of Bure. On the other hand,
the duke took the castle of Argenton, and therein made prisoner
the king's counsellor, Roger of Poitou, with seven liundi*ed
knights. After this he took the castle of Hulni also. In
the meantime the king raised twenty thousand foot sokliers
in England to meet him in Normandy ; but when they were

• Donald, as he is commonly called.

A.D. 1093.] CONSECRATION OF ANSELM. 365

on the point of embarking, the king took ten shillings from
each of them, and sent all of them home again. But duke
Robert brought into Normandy Philip, king of the French,
with a large army, to besiege king WilHam in the castle of
Auche ; but the French king, blinded by money, returned to
France with all his army. Seeing this, duke Robert relin-
quished his expedition, and king William, returning to England,
afflicted the churches and monasteries of the kingdom with
most oppressive exactions. The same year, Paul, abbat of
St. Alban's, whilst returning from a pastoral visit to his
monks at Tynemouth, was seized with a severe illness at a
place called Colewich, where he died on the 13th of
November : his body was carried back to St. Albans, and
there honourably buried. The church of St. Alban's re-
mained four years without a pastor, in the hands of William
the second.

Of the consecration of Anselm to be archbishop of Canterbury.

The same year, there was a meeting of all the bishops of
England, and Thomas, archbishop of York, consecrated
Anselm, elect of Canterbury, to be archbishop, on the 4th of
December. Before, however, they came to the examina-
tion of the prelate who was about to be ordained, whilst
Walkelin, bishop of Winchester, was reading the written
form of election according to the ecclesiastical mode,
Thomas, archbishop of York, objected that the writing was
not in due order. For when they came to the words, " My
brother bishops, it is known to all of us how long it is since
the church of Canterbury, which is the metropolitan of all
Britain, has been deprived of a pastor," Thomas answered
and said, "If the.church of Canterbury is the metropoUtan of
all Britain, the church of York, which passes for being
metropolitan, is not so : now, we know that the church of
Canterbury is primatial, but not metropolitan." All saw
the reason of this remark, and the form was altered from
" metropolitan church of all Britain " to " primatial church
of all Britain," and so the controversy ended, and Thomas
consecrated Anselm to be primate of all Britain. In the
course of the ceremony, the book of the gospel was held open
over his head by the bishops, and when the consecration was
ended, these words were noticed in the page which was open.

366 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1094.

" He invited many, and sent his servant, and they all began
to make excuses."

Oj the bishopric which was bought with money.

A.D. 1094. Herebert, surnamed Losinga, was abbat of Ram-
sey, but he now by purchase procured himself to be made bishop
of Thetf'ord ; but afterwards, in penitence for his crime, he
went to Rome, where he resigned his simoniacal stalF and
ring into the hands of the pope ; but by the indulgence of the
holy see, he received the same back again, and returning
home, transferred his see to Norwich, where he established
a congregation of monks. The same year king William
sent his brother Henry with a large sum of money into
Northumberland,* to harass it by every kind of annoyance
in his power : for Robert earl of Northumberland, puffed up
with pride, refused to attend the court of the king, who
consequently marched an army against him into Northum-
berland, and having surprised all the principal members of
the earl's family at Newcastle, threw them into confinement.
He then proceeded to the castle of Tynemouth, and there
took prisoner the brother of earl Robert ; from thence he
carried his prisoner with him to Bamborough, where he
besieged earl Robert ; but perceiving that the castle was
impregnable, he constructed in front of it another fortress of
wood, which he called Malvoisin, and leaving there part of
his troops, he departed with the remainder. The earl one
night left the castle privately, and was followed by the
king's army as far as Tynemouth, where, as he attempted to
defend himself, he was taken prisoner without a wound and
thi'own into prison at Windsor. The castle of Bamborough
was now given up to the king, and all the partisans of the
earl received cruel treatment ; for William of Auche was
deprived of his sight, and Odo count of Champagne, and
several others were disinherited. The same year king
William, ever active, led an army into Wales, because tlie
Welsh during the preceding year had slain many of the
Normans, broken the strong-holds of his nobles, destroyed
Montgomery Castle, slain its inhabitants, and destroyed the
whole neighbourhood with fire and sword. King William,

♦ The Latin text has " Normandy ;" but it is evident that it must he
Northumberland,

A.D, 1094.] TRIAL FOR HIGH TREASON. 367

therefore, in hostile array, traversed all Wales, but not
being able to follow the enemy through the passes of the
mountains and the thick woods, he returned home without
having effected much. The same year the stars seemed
to fall from heaven so thickly that they could not be num-
bered. A Frenchman observing one tall of a larger size than
the rest, noted the place, and sprinkled water thereon, upon
which he was much astonished to see smoke issue with a
hissing noise from the spot.

How king IMlliam made Anselm pay a thousand pounds.

At this time William king of England wisliing to circum-
vent Anselm archbishop of Canterbury, demanded of him,
without delay, the sum of one thousand pounds ; asserting
that he had a right to demand it, because he had admitted
Anselm so readily to the archbishopric. But Anselm think-
ing it the same thing whether he paid this sum before or
after his promotion, considered either conduct as deserving
of severe punishment ; and because he could not fill the
king's coffers except by wounding his own conscience, he
chose to incur the king's displeasure rather than a loss
of his own character with danger to his soul at present,
and to sow the seeds of future confusion and scandal in the
church of God. But that he might do his duty, as he had
ever done, faithfully to the church, he asked the king's
licence to go and receive the pall from pope Urban. At the
mention of the pope's name, the king was violently in-
censed, for at that time there was a schism in the Roman
church. Wibert, archbishop of Ravenna, had been impu-
dently obtruded by force on the papacy by the emperor
Henry, who claimed the right of nominating the pope with-
out the interference of any other person. King William,
therefore, in the same way, asserted that no archbi^iop or
bishop of his dominions should have respect to the court or
the pope of Rome, as he had the same privileges in his
kingdom which the emperor had in his empire. Anselm,
therefore was arraigrned before the kinsr on this head and
accused of high treason. On the opposite side were certain
of the bishops who refused to render to the archbishop the
obedience which was his due ; and all, except Gundulf
bishop of Rochester, consented to the madness of the king,

368 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1094.

and showed themselves to be dumb dogs that did not dare to
bark. The king therefore threatened the archbishop with
his displeasure, and informed him, by the mouth of his mes-
sengers, that there was no other mode of regaining his
favour than by protesting with an oath that he would not
o))ey the orders of pope Urban. But within a few days
afterwards there came to England "Walter bishop of Albano,
bringing with him the pall for the archbishop, and by his
mediation the two parties were reconciled. Anselm, there-
fore, received the pall ; and when he again asked the king's
licence to visit pope Urban, they say he received some such
reply as this : If he would abandon his intentions, and swear
upon the holy gospels, that he would neither visit the thresh-
old of the apostles,* nor appeal to the Roman see for any
excuse whatever, he might then attend to his own affairs in
peace, and retain his position as the first noble in the land ;
but, if not, he might put in practice his ill-advised journey,
and leave England, never to return.

How the archbishop was spoiled of his goods, and left England,

The archbishop, on leaving the council, went to Canter-
bury and gave public tokens of the answer he had got from
the court. When he was on the point of embarking at
Dover, William de Warenast, a friend of the king, ran up to
him in a most irreverent manner, and searched not only the
archbishop's sacks, but also the sleeves of his robe and his
saddle-bags for money, but found none. The archbishop,
during this process, used not a single word of reproach nor
displayed the least sign of annoyance or offence. When he
was gone, the public apparitors confiscated to the king's use
all his goods and also the goods belonging to his see, besides
declarin": null and void all the useful and honourable acts
which Anselm had done during his prelacy. Meanwhile,
the archbishop, arriving at Rome, was received by pope
Urban at the Lateran with much honour, and afterwards at
the council of Bari assisted in refuting the error of the
Greeks who dissented from the Catholic unity. lie was
afterwards present at the council of Rome, when pope
Urban presided, and it was by Anselm's advice that the
council excommunicated all laymen who bestowed investi-

* Rome is so called by the monastic writers.

A.D. 1095.] LIFE OF WULSTAN, 369

ture to benefices, and all clerks who presumed to receive it
at their hands. The archbishop then left the council, and
lived in exile at Lyons until the death of king William.

Of the life and death of St. Wulstan.

A.D. 1095. The venerable Wulstan bishop of Worcester
was taken to the Lord. His saintly and religious character
makes it necessary that I should say a few w^ords about his
laudable career, for the edification of my hearers. He was
born of religious parents in the province of Warwick, his
father's name was Estan and his mother's Wulgen. He
received his education in the noble monastery of Peterborough.
His parents were so devoted to religion, that, before they
died, they separated themselves from the world and from
each other under a vow of chastity, and so passed in holiness
the remainder of their life. The young man, led by their
example, and principally his mother's, left the world and
received the monastic habit, in the same monastery to which
his father had retired, from its abbat the venerable Brithege,
by whom also he was promoted successively to deacon's and
priest's orders. Here he at once embraced all the severity
of the monastic life : he was unwearied in watching, in
prayer, and fasting, and became to all a model of virtue ;
for which reason he was appointed to take care of the
novices, and at length, also, from his knowledge of ecclesias-
tical business, he became their treasurer. Having now an
opportunity of showing liis zeal for the Lord, by reason that
he had the custody of the church, he gave himself wholly
up to a life of contemplation, and was earnest in prayer and
study both by night and by day ; he subdued his flesh by
fasting two or three days together ; and practised holy vigils
to such an extent that he continued therein not only the
night but the following day also, and, as I heard from his
own m6uth, he even passed four days and nights in watch-
ing, without taking food ; by these means he would have
incurred much danger to his health, by reason of his brains
being dried up, if he had not from time to time refreshed his
body by sleep ; but even when he slept, he used no bed or
bedstead, but when fatigued with reading the Scriptures he
enjoyed a little repose with his head leaning on his hand.
At length, after some time had elapsed, prior Egelwin died,

VOL. I. B B

370 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

and Wulstan was appointed by Aldred, bishop of that dio-
cese, to succeed him. Tliis office he discharged piously and
laudably, not relaxing the severity of his former life, but
increasing it, so as to offer to all tlie brethren an example
of a religious life. In process of time also, when bishop
Aldred was raised to the archiepiscopal see of York, the
unanimous consent both of the clergy and people fixed upon
Wulstan to succeed him, and the king gave them leave to
appoint whomsoever they pleased to the vacant see. It so
chanced, also, that the legates of the apostolic see were
present, and heartily concurred in the election : this how-
ever offended Wulstan, for he was most unwilling to be
appointed, and affirmed with an oath that he would much
rather have his head cut off than be promoted to this high
dignity. When, therefore, notwithstanding the entreaty of
several religious and venerable persons, he could by no
means be persuaded, he was at last severely rebuked for his
obstinacy by Wulsy a hermit, who had spent more than
forty years in solitude. Admonished by this oracle, which
seemed to come from heaven, he, with much grief, was
compelled to assent, and the election was confirmed on the
day of the decollation of John the Baptist ;* and, on the
nativity of the blessed mother of God,"]" he was consecrated
bishop of Winchester by the venerable Aldred archbishop of
York. Stigand, of Canterbury, was at this time suspended
by our lord the pope on account of the many transgressions
which he had committed, as we have said elsewhere ; but
yet Wulstan made profession to the church of Canterbury,
and its archbishops catholically instituted. This consecra-
tion took place in the twentieth year of the king St. Edward,
the fifteenth indiction, and on a Sunday.

Of the virtues of St. Wulstan during his episcopate.

Now the holy Wulstan flourished tliirtecn years in the
bishopric of AVorcester, living in a simple and pious manner,
giving to every one that which belonged to him, till the
time of king William, who, as has been said, when he had
subjugated England, either expelled from the kingdom all

* The 20lh of August. f Tlie Gth of September.

A.D. 1095.] THE \TRTUES OF ST. WULSTAN. 371

who rebelled against him, or threw them into prison, or
reduced them to extreme servitude and wretchedness. At
length king \Mlliam, wishing to settle ecclesiastical matters,
in the year of our Lord 1075 caused a sjnod to be assembled
at "Westminster. The president of the council was Lanfranc,
archbishop of Canterbury, who, in conjunction with his
suffragans, began to correct whatever Avas amiss, and to set
forth for the monks and clergy a more correct mode of life.
Before this archbishop St. "W'ulstan was accused as a simple
and illiterate man, ignorant of the French language, and
unable to assist in the king's councils ; for which reasons,
with the king's consent, and indeed, by his command, it
was determined that Wulstan should be deposed. Where-
fore Lanfranc, among other decrees of the council, com-
manded the man of God, Wulstan, to resign his staff and
ring. But that servant of the Lord underwent no change
either of look or of feeling, but stood up, and holding out
his pastoral staff, " Truly, my lord archbishop," said he, " I
know that I am not worthy of this high honour, nor suffi-
cient for the discharge of its labours and duties. You
claim from me the pastoral staff, which it was not you who
gave me; yet, in deference to your judgment, I resign it,
though not to you, but rather to St. Edward, by whose
authority I received it." With these words he rose, and,
followed by his attendants, approached the marble monument
where the remains of the glorious king were entombed.
" Blessed king Edward," said he, " thou knowest how re-
luctantly I undertook this burden, and absented myself
when I was summoned ; I acknowledge that I acted unwisely,
but it was thou who didst compel me. For though there
was no fault in the election of the monks, in the petition
of the people, or in the good will and f\ivour of the bishops
and prelates, yet thy authority and will preponderated over
all these motives ; but now we have a new king, a new law,
and a new archbishop promulgates new theories : they
accuse thee of error in having made me a bishop, and me of
presumption for having assented ; I therefore resign my
pastoral staff, not to those who demand back what they did
not give, but to thee who didst give it me I resign the
charge of those whom thou didst entrust to my care."
With these words he raised his arm slowly, and struck the

B b2

372 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

staff into the stone by which the saint*s body was covered,
" Receive, my lord the king," continued he, " and give it to
whomsoever thou mayest choose ;" and so, leaving the altar,
he threw off his episcopal robes, and sat down like a simple
monk among the monastic brethren who were present. All
were lost in astonishment at seeing the pastoral staiF sink
into the stone, where, as if it formed part of the marble
itself, it stood erect, and turned neither to the right hand
nor to the left. Some of those who were present, tried to
pull it out, but it remained immoveable. The story was
carried before the synod, but Lanfranc, refusing to listen to
it, sent Gundulf, bishop of Rochester, to go to the tomb,
and bring before the council the staff which Wulstan placed
on it. In obedience to this command, Gundulf endeavoured
to pull out the staff, but the virtues of Wulstan had fixed it
too firmly, and he could not draw it out. Then Lanfranc,
in astonishment at so unwonted an occurrence, hastened in
company with the king, to the tomb. When he came there,
he offered up a prayer, and putting his hand to the staff,
tried to pull it out, but the attempt was ineffectual. The
king exclaimed aloud ; the archbishop was distressed :
they acknowledged that St. Edward had not done wrong in
promoting Wulstan, and Lanfranc approaching the bishop,
said to him, " Truly, the Lord walketh with the simple-
minded, and resteth Avith the humble : your holy simplicity,
my brother, was a subject of derision with us, but, alas for
the darkness which blinds us ! we call good evil, and evil
good. Wherefore, in virtue of our authority, and the
judgment by which God has convicted us, Ave again commit
to your hands the office from Avhich we unadvisedly expelled
vou, for Ave perceive of a certainty that single-mindedness,
which works with faith and love, is more powerful than
Avorldly Avisdom, Avhich many abuse through avarice. Come,
therefore, my brother, approach to your pastoral staff, for
we have no doubt that the saintly hand of the king, Avhich
liath withheld it from us, Avill resign it easily to you." The
lioly bishop Wulstan, hearing these words, foUoAving the
bent of his simple-mindedness, implicitly did as he was
told, and approaching the tomb said, " Behold ! my lord and
king, 1 commit myself to tliy judgment, and resign into
thy liands the staff Avhich thou gavest me. Wherefore, I

A.D. 1095.] DEATH OF ST. ^YTLSTAN. 373

pray thee now to give thy decision. Thou hast preserved
thy dignity and established my innocence ; if then thou still
hast the same opinion of me, confirm thy former sentence,
give me back my statf, or if thy opinion is altered, show to
whom it shall be given." With these words the saint tried
to take the staff, but it anticipated his wishes, and yielded
to his hand, as if it had been stuck in clay. The king and
archbishop ran up to him, and on their knees begged his for-
giveness, commending themselves to the prayers of the
saint : but he, who had learned from the Lord to be mild
and humble in heart, threw himself in his turn upon his
knees before them, and prayed to receive a blessing from so
great an archbishop. Then king William, kindling with
devotion towards his saintly relative king Edward, with
wonderful zeal adorned his holy tomb, covering it with
workmanship of gold and silver.

Of the death of St. Wulstan.

On another occasion, the man of God, Wulstan, was at
a council held in Winchester, where, by command of king
William, and with the consent of pope Alexander, he per-
severingly reclaimed certain lands belonging to his see,
which had been violently withheld by archbishop Aldred,
when he was translated from the see of Worcester to tliis
metropolitan see of York. He now demanded that justice
should be done him, and at length it was determined that
the dispute should remain in abeyance until some one should
be appointed in the province of York to speak in its behalf.
Not long after, Thomas, the king's chaplain, was consecrated
to the see of York, and the complaint of Wulstan, bishop of
Worcester, was again brought forward and settled in a
council held at Pedred, before the king, the archbishop of
Canterbury, and the nobles of the whole kingdom. All the
arguments, however, were based on falsehood, for it was the
object of Thomas and his party to humble the church of
Worcester, and to reduce it in subjection to that of York;
but, by the just judgment of God, they were all brought to
nothing and quashed by written evidence of the most con-
clusive nature, and the man of God Wulstan recovered not
only all the possessions which he claimed, but succeeded in
re-establishing, with the king's consent, the perfect freedom

374 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

of his church, such as it had been in the time of its founder,
king Alfred, his son Edward, and their successors. Upon this,
archbishop Thomas, restoring to Wulstan all his possessions
and liberties, entreated the man of God with much earnest-
ness, not only to possess his own church in peace, but to
condescend to visit the church of York and give his people
the example of so religious a character. After this the
blessed bishop Wulstan lived, full of virtues, until the present
year of the divine incarnation, 1095, in which, as we have
already said, he exchanged this life for that which is eternal,
on the fourteenth day before the kalends of February (Jan. 19.)
At the very hour of his death he appeared in a vision to
Robert, bishop of Hereford, at a town called Crichelay, and
told him to make haste to Worcester and bury him. His
ring also, with which he had received episcopal consecration,
he allowed no one to remove from his finger, lest after death
he should be thought to deceive his friends, for he had often
told them that he would never part with it as long as he
was alive, nor even when he should he buried.

The council held hy pope Urban concerning the expedition to Antioch,

The same year, i.e. a.d. 1095, our lord Urban held a
council at Clermont, a city of Auvergne, and enacted the
following statutes to be observed by the whole church : —

That the church be catholic in one pure faith, and free
from all secular service.

That no bishop, abbat, or others of the clergy, should
receive any ecclesiastical dignity from the hand of princes or
of any of the laity.

That no clerk shall hold prebends in two churches or in
two cities.

That no one sliall be a bishop and abbat at the same time.

That no ecclesiastical dignity shall be bought or sold.

That no one, in whatever rank of holy orders, shall use
carnal commerce.

That those who shall liave purchased benefices from
Ignorance of the canon shall be pardoned.

That those who have knowingly held prebends purchased
either by themselves or by their fathers for them, shall be
deprived of tliem.

A.D. 1095.] STATUTES OF POPE URBAN- 375

That no layman shall eat flesh from Ash Wednesday, and
no clerk from Quinquagesima, to Easter.

That at all times the first fast of the four seasons shall be
in the first week of Lent.

That at all times holy orders be solemnized, either
on the eve of Saturday, or, if the fast continues, on the
Sunday.

That on the Saturday of Easter, no ofiice shall be solem-
nized, except after the ninth hour.

That the second fast be celebrated in Whitsun-week.

That from the Advent to the octaves of the Epiphany, and
from Quadragesima to the octaves of Easter, and from the first
day of Rogations to the octaves of Whitsun-day, and from
the fourth day of the week, at sun-set, at all times, to the
second day of the week, at sun-rise, a truce* shall be
observed.

That whoever shall take prisoner a bishop shall be in all
respects an outlaw.

That whoever shall take prisoners any clerks or their
servants shall be accursed.

That whoever shall spoil the goods of bishops or clerks
shall be accursed.

That whoever shall marry within the seventh generation
of consanguinity shall be accursed.

That no one shall be elected to a bishopric, unless he be a
priest, deacon, or subdeacon, or unless his birth be sufficiently
respectable, except on the most urgent necessity, and by
licence of the pope.

That the sons of priests or of their concubines shall not be
admitted to the priesthood, unless they have first adopted the
monastic life.

That whoever have fled to a church or to a cross, shall have
security of limb granted to them and be delivered over to
justice, or if innocent be set free.

That every church shall have its own tithes, which shall
not be transferred to any other.

That no layman shall buy or sell tithes.

That no fee be received for the burial of the dead.

In this council pope Urban renewed the statutes of Hilde-
brand ; and excommunicated Philip king of the French, for
• Called by Malmesbury the " Truce of God."

376 ROGEK OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

having married the wife of another man, namely, of Fulk
count of Anjou, though the count and his own former wife
were both living.

The pope's sermon to the council about the expedition to the Holy Land.

When the business of the council, which was held in
November, was brought to a conclusion, the pope addressed
a sermon to the people about taking the cross, after the
following manner : '• My brethren," said he, " and dearest
children, whether kings, princes, dukes, marquises, counts,
barons, or knights, also those of you who are in orders, and
in short all of you, Avho have been redeemed by the bodily
passion and shedding of the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ,
hear the complaints of God himself, which are addressed to
all of you, about the wrongs and unspeakable injuries which
have been done towards him. After the fall of the angels,
God created the world, and divided it into three parts,
Europe, Asia, and Africa, and placed men therein to make
Tip the defection of the inhabitants of heaven, that they
might possess the earth and serve liim therein with the
other creatures, and after death might ascend and reign with
him in heaven. But after a short time the human race fell
away by disobedience and transgression from the Lord, so
that among all mankind, there was found no one that did
good, no not one : for behold the breadth of the whole world
is fiill of faithless and blaspheming pagans, who worship
stocks and stones, so that, to the shame of the few Christians
who survive, the unbelievers have taken possession of Syria,
Armenia, and the provinces of Asia Minor, Bithynia,
Phrygia, Galatia, Lydia, Caria, Pamphylia, Iraenia, Lycia,
and Cilicia. They have also occupied as a perpetual posses-
sion Asia, the third part of the world, and justly esteemed
by our ancestors, equal for its extent to the other two,
wherein also all the apostles except two suffered martyrdom
for the Lord. In those countries, at present, the Christians,
if any remain, pay tribute to those infidels. With shame
be it said, they have now had possession of Africa, another oi
the great divisions of the world, three hundred years and
more — of that land, which was once tlie nurse of wonderful
abilities, and formerly, by giving mankind the holy Scriptures,
extinguished the errors of infidelity, as is known to all who

A.D. 1095.] SERMON OF POPE URBAN. 377

are acquainted with the Latin literature. The third quarter of
the world is Europe, of which we Christians possess but a
small portion ; and even that is harassed continually bj the
Turks and Saracens. Spain and the Balearic isles have for
three hundred years been subjugated by them, and in hope
they are already preying upon the remainder. They have
covered Illyricum, and all the country below it, even to the
sea which is called St. George's Arm. They claim posses-
sion of our Lord's tomb, and sell to our pilgrims for money
admission to the holy city, which would be open to no one
but to Christians if there was the least of divine virtue in
their bosoms. Gird yourselves then for the battle, my brave
warriors, for a memorable expedition against the enemies of
the cross. Let the sign of the cross decorate your shoulders
in token that you will aid to propagate Christianity ; let
your outward ardour declare your inward faith. Turn
against the enemies of Christ those weapons which you have
hitherto stained with blood in battles and tournaments among
yourselves. Let your zeal in this expedition utone for the
rapine, theft, homicide, and fornication, the adulteries, and
deeds of incendiarism, by which you have provoked the Lord
to anger. Have compassion on your brethren who dwell iii
Jerusalem and the coasts thereof; check the insolence of the
barbarians, whose object is to destroy the Christian name.
For ourselves, we will trust in the mercy of Almighty God,
and the authority of his blessed apostles Peter and Paul :
and in virtue of the power which God has given us, how-
ever unworthy of it, to bind and to loose, all who engage in
this expedition in their own persons and at their own ex-
pense, shall receive a full pardon for all the offences, wliich
they shall repent of in their hearts, and with their lips con-
fess ; and in the retribution of the just, we promise to the
same an increased portion of eternal salvation. And this
forgiveness shall extend also to those who shall contribute
according to their substance to promote this expedition, or
shall lend their counsel or their assistance to advance its
success. Go then, brave soldiers, and secure to yourselves
fame throughout the world ; dismiss all fear of death from
your minds ; for the sufferings of tliis world are not meet to
be compared with the future glory which shall be revealed
to us. Such are our commands to you who ai-e present;

378 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

such our instructions to be delivered to the absent ; and we fix
the spring next ensuing as the term for your operations to
commence. God will accompany you on your march, and the
season of the year be propitious, both by abundance of fruits
and by the serenity of the elements. Those who shall die,
will sit down in the heavenly guest-chamber, and those who
survive will set their eyes on our Lord's sepulchre. Happy
are they who are called to this expedition, that they may
see the holy places in which our Lord conversed with man,
and where to save them he was born, crucified, died, was buried,
and rose again." These were the words of Urban, after which
he commanded the prelates of the churches who were present
to return home, and with all earnestness and solicitude ex-
hort the people under their charge to take part in the afore-
said expedition.

Of the names of the nobles who took the cross, and of their unanimity.

When the clergy and people heard the words of the above-
mentioned discourse, they with one voice seconded the tenor
of the preacher, and declared their readiness to go on pil-
grimage. Forthwith certain of the nobles who were present
at the council, threw themselves on their knees before the
pope, and dedicated themselves and all they had to the
warfare of Christ. First among them was Ademar bishop of
Puy, who, receiving from the pope's hand the sign of the
cross, was instantly followed by William bishop of Aurasia,
and multitudes of others of all ages and conditions. When
the business of the council was over, they all returned home,
and the fame of what had then taken place, spreading
through the world, stimulated not only the Mediterranean
provinces to this pilgrimage, but all those also who in the
remote islands or in barbarous nations had heard the name
of Christ. Of those who took the cross were, Hugh the
Great, brother to Philip king of France, Godfrey duke of
Lorraine, Raimond count of Toulouse, Robert duke of Nor-
mandy, Boamund an Apuleian by residence but Norman by
birth, Robert count of Flanders, Stephen count of Chartres,
Baldwin and Eustace brothers of duke Godfrey, a second
Baldwin of Bourges, Garner count of Dcgres, Baldwin count
of the Amanci, Isoard count of Die, William count of Foreis,
Stephen earl of Albemarle, Retro count of Perche, Hugh count

A.D. 1095.] PETER THE HERiHT. 379

of St. Paul, Henrj de Asca, Ralph de Bangentiac, Hebrand de
Pausac, \\ illiam Amauen, Genton de Bar, Gast de Bederi,
William de Mont Pessulan, Girard de Rosseillon, Gerald de
Ceresiac, Roger de Barneville, Guy de Possessa, Guj de
Garlandia, Thomas de Sprea, Galo de Chaumont, and Stephen
count of Blois. All these were the captains and leaders of
the knights and others of the faithful, who awaited the fitting
time to set forth, and were prepared with large bodies of
armed men to join the Christian warfare, and nobly to de-
vote themselves to this pilgrimage for the name of Christ.

Of tlie revelation made to Peter the hermit concerning the above-named

enterprise.

This military undertaking was in no slight degree pro-
moted by the preaching of Peter the hermit ; concerning
whom, I believe, it will not be without fruit that I should
relate, for the benefit of those who never heard of it, the
divine revelation which was made to him. He was a priest,
named Peter, following the profession of a hermit, and
shortly before these events had travelled out of France,
bound by a vow of pilgrimage, to the Holy Land. When
he arrived at his destination, he paid the tribute required by
the law which regulates the admission of pilgrims, and
entering the city, was received to lodge in the house of
a Christian family. From his host he heard an account
of the miserable state of the true believers who resided
under the rule of the infidels, and what he thus learned from
hearsay, he afterwards confirmed by the testimony of his own
eye-sight. Hearing that Simeon, the patriarch of the city,
was a religious man, who feared the Lord, he went to him,
and had much conversation with him. The patriarch, gather-
ing: from the words of Peter that he was a man of circum-
spection, explained to him all the sufferings which God's
people endured who resided in that city. Peter sympathised
with the miseries which afflicted his brethren, and could not
refrain from tears. " Be assured," said he to the patriarch,
" that if the Roman church and the princes of the west could
be informed of this calamitous state of things from some one
on whom they could depend, they would certainly endeavour
to find a remedy for your sufferings. Write a letter, then,
to our lord the pope and the Roman church, as well as to the

380 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1095.

kings and princes of the west ; and I, so help me God, and
for the saving of my soul, will testify to the enormity of
your sufferings, and will invite all and every one to con-
tribute towards their remedy." This speech pleased the
patriarch and others who were standing by, and he delivered
into Peter's hands, 'vvith many thanks, the letter which he
required. Now it came to pass on a certain day that this
man of God vv^as more than usually anxious to return to his
own country, that he might execute the commission which
he had undertaken, and turning his thoughts towards the
fountain of all mercy, he entered the church of our Lord's
resurrection, where he passed the night in prayer and fast-
ing. At length, fatigued, he lay down on the pavement to
enjoy a little sleep, and had hardly closed his eyes before
he saw our Lord Jesus Christ, who, standing before him,
urged him to execute the above-mentioned commission,
saying, " Arise, Peter, make haste, and fulill without fear
what I have enjoined on you, for I will be with you ; it is
time for the holy places to be purified, and for my servants
to be succoured in their distress." Peter awoke, comforted
by the heavenly vision, and hailing the divine admonition,
felt no more fear or apprehension, but offering up a prayer,
hastened down to the sea-side. Here he embarked on board
a ship, and arriving after a prosperous voyage at Bari,
proceeded thence to Rome, where he found pope Urban, and
gave him the patriarch's letter, and a discreet and faithful
narrative of the miseries which those in the Holy Land
endured. The pope received him kindly, and promised that
at a fitting time he would co-operate with him most heartily.
Peter travelled througli all Italy, and at length, crossing the
Alps, supplicated the princes of the west with all earnest-
ness, not to suffer the holy places which our Lord had
designed to honour with his presence, to be any longer
defiled by the filth of the unbeUevers. Nor did he rest
content with this, but he encouraged even the populace and
those of inferior rank to undertake the same pious task.
Thus in process of time, Peter the hermit, with a large
multitude of armed men, whom he had got together with
much labour out of France and the empire, joined the
above-named expedition, and earnestly endeavoured to
advance the interests of the cross.

A.D. 1096.] EXPEDITION TO THE HOLT LAND. 381

Of Walter y who was the first to set out on (he pilgrimage.

A.D. 1096. In tlie month of March, and on the 8th
day of that month, Walter, surnamed Sans-avoir,* a man
of noble birth and active habits, with a great multitude of
armed footmen, for he had few cavalry, was the first of
all those who had taken the cross to set out on the expe-
dition, and crossing the Teutonic and Hungarian kingdoms,
arrived at the river Maroc. Crossing this he entered the
province of Bulgaria, and came to a place called Belgrave,
where some of his followers remaining at Mala-villa [Semlin],
without his knowing it, to buy provisions, were seized by
the Bulgarians, stripped naked and scourged, after which
they Avere sent back to their companions. Walter, therefore,
demanding permission of the duke of Bulgaria, to purchase
necessaries, and not obtaining his request, pitched his camp
before the city of Belgrave. Here he suffered severe losses
because he could not restrain his army, who were greatly
distressed for provisions. For, as they were not allowed to
buy anything from that wicked race of men, they attacked
the flocks and herds of the Bulgarians, and carried them
off to their camp. The Bulgarians, hearing of this, seized
their arms to rescue the spoil, and having defeated the
plunderers, set fire to a chapel, to which a hundred and fifty
of them had fled for protection, and burned them all ; the
rest took to flight. Walter, with his army, next arrived at
Stralice, the capital of inland Dacia, and lodged a complaint
with the governor of the city, of the wrong which had been
done to God's host by the Bulgarians. Having obtained full
satisfaction for the injury, he thence proceeded to the royal
city, and being introduced to the presence of the emperor
Alexius, he requested of him that until the arrival of Peter
the hermit, at whose command he had marched, he should
be allowed to remain with his army near the city, with free
permission to buy and sell. This privilege the emperor
readily conceded to him.

Of the pilgrimage of Peter the Hermit.

Next to Walter in setting out on the pilgrimage was Peter
the hermit, who traversed Lorraine, Franconia, Bavaria, and

* Commonly called in English, Walter the penniless.

382 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1096.

Austria, and reached the frontiers of Hungary with forty thou-
sand men in arms. From thence, proceeding to Mala-villa, they
heard of the severe loss which the followers of Walter had there
suffered, and beheld their arms and spoils which the enemy
had hung up as trophies on the walls of the city. This
sight filled them with just indignation; they flew to arms,
and breaking into the city, either slew with the sword or
drowned in the river almost all the inhabitants. When
they had thus taken the city, they remained in it five days;
but Peter, hearing that the king of Hungary was collecting
his forces to avenge the slaughter of his subjects, gave orders
for the army to use all speed in crossing the river, carrying
with them the cattle and spoils of the city. Thus, after a
march of eight days, they arrived before the strongly for-
tified city of Niz, and crossing the river by the bridge,
pitched their camp there. When the time for their de-
parture arrived, the main body of the army marched forwards,
but some mad fellows of Teutonic origin, separating from
the rest, set fire to seven mills situated near the bridge above
mentioned. They were about a hundred in number, who, to
satisfy their madness, added to their own misery, and set
fire in the same way to the houses of certain persons situated
in the suburbs, and then made haste to join the army who
had gone forwards. But the lord of that district, indignant
at what had taken place, called together the people of the
city, encouraged them to take up arms, and set out himself
at once with a large body of men to overtake the plunderers
before they should reach the rest of the army. When he
came up with them, he attacked them fiercely, and put all
of them most deservedly to the sword. Of all these events
Peter was entirely ignorant ; for he was engaged in leading
forwards the army that had gone before ; but when he was
told of what had happened, he took counsel with his officers,
and by their advice returned to the place where the dead
bodies of the slain were lying. At the sight of their corpses
he shed tears, and wjls desirous of knowing what could
liave been the cause of such a bloody deed. For this pur-
I)Ose he sent messengers to the magistrates of the city, and
learned from them that the affray had been occasioned by the
just anger of the citizens; however, by this rasli attempt of
a few of the pilgrims, a whole legion of them were stimulated

A.D. 1096.] DEATH OF THE CRUSADERS. 383

to avenge the injury which had been done to tliem. They
were in number about a thousand men who committed this
rash deed ; and as some of the inhabitants of the city came
out to oppose them, a fierce battle ensued. Five hundred of
our men were slain on the bridge, and almost all the rest
were drowned because thev were is-norant of the fords of
the river. At this severe defeat of their comrades, Peter's
army was enraged, and flew to arms ; about 10,000 of the
pilgrims were slain, and all Peter's money was taken by the
Bulgarians, together with his chariot and everything which
he had. Four days afterwards he collected together the
men who had been dispersed in the rout, about thirty
thousand of them, who again addressing themselves to their
journey, they continued their route, though with much diffi-
culty, and by a hasty march arrived at Constantinople. Here
Peter, relying on his interview \\'ith the emperor, reposed
with his army several days, and then, by the emperor's com-
mand, crossed the Hellespont, and entered Bithynia, which
is the first of the Asiatic provinces : from thence they came
to a place situated on that same sea, named Cinitoth, where
they pitched their camp.

OJ the death of the thirty thousand crusaders.

This place lay on the frontiers of the Turkish dominion,
and abounded in everything, particularly in provisions.
When they had remained there about two months, the
Latins, to the number of ten thousand men, began to re-
connoitre the country, and to drive off the flocks and herds,
and marching in military array towards the city of Nice,
returned to their camp with much spoil and without the
loss of a man. When the Teutonic part of the army saw
how the Latins had succeeded in that enterprise, they deter-
mined to make a similar attempt ; wherefore, about ten
thousand of them, accompanied by two hundred cavalry, set
out towards Kice to a town about four miles distant from that
city, and making a violent assault upon it, they overcame all
the opposition of the inhabitants and seized on the town.
They then slew all the people, and seizing on the spoils,
garrisoned the fortress, and were so pleased with the fer-
tility and agreeable nature of the country, that they deter-

384 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1006.

mined to remain there till the arrival of the princes :* but
Soliman the lord of that country, hearing that the Teutonic
soldiers had presumed to take and keep possession of his
town, marched thither with all speed, and besieging the fortress,
took it by storm, and put to the sword all he found therein.
Meanwhile, the rumour spread in the camp that the Teutonic
troops had fallen into the hands of Soliman, and when the
truth was known, notwithstanding the reluctance of their
leaders, all the army to a man flew to arms, thirty-five
thousand foot and five hundred horse, and marched prepared
for battle towards Nice. They found Soliman, with an
immense multitude of Turks, in a plain, and attacked him in
full force ; but the Turks, knowing that they were fighting
for tlieir lives, made a valiant resistance, and the Christians,
heavily pressed, and no longer able to endure the weight of
the battle, broke their ranks and took to flight, whilst the
Turks pursuing them, inflicted a severe loss upon the army.
There fell in that battle Walter the penniless, Reginald de
Breis, Fulcher of Orleans, and of thirty thousand footmen
and five hundred cavalry who issued from the camp, hardly
one escaped either captivity or death. Such was the event
of this battle of disobedience, which the people fought so
rashly, contrary to the commands of their leader, who
advised his ignorant army to wait patiently at Constantinople
until the arrival of the princes who were to follow them,
who were more prudent than themselves, and more ex-
perienced in military affairs. But Soliman, not satisfied
with the success which he had gained, fiercely attacked the
camp, and put them to the sword without mercy, the old and
the invalids, monks and clerks, matrons, girls, and boys,
though some of them whose age or appearance interceded in
their behalf, were saved alive, to be made slaves for life.
Near the camp, however, and close by the sea-side, was an
old, uninhabited fortress, into which three thousand of the
pilgrims fled for safety. Soliman immediately laid siege to
it, but those who were within defended themselves bravely ;
and Peter, coming into the emperor's presence, persuaded
him by much entreaty to send his army and rescue the

• That is, of the princes and nobles who were collecting their forces in
different parts of Europe, to foUow I'eter the hermit.

A.D. 1096.] SLAUGHTER OF THE PILGRIMS. 385

remains of the people. When this was done, Peter remained
at Constantinople Avith the residue of the army, waiting for
the princes to arrive.

Of certain pilgrims who were treacherously/ slain.

Next after these came on pilgrimage a Teutonic priest named
Godeschal, who, having the gift of persuasion, led about
fifteen thousand men out of the Teutonic dominions into
Hungary, where they, by the king's orders, obtained pro-
visions on favourable terms from the Hungarians ; but
abusing this privilege, and indulging in drunkenness, they
committed great enormities, killing and plundering the
people, and abusing the wives and daughters of the Hun-
garians. The king was justly incensed at these acts, and
called his people to arm and avenge them. They fell in
with these infuriated pilgrims at Belgrave, and seeing that
they were preparing to make resistance — for they were
brave men, and inured to arms — they resolved to get the
better of them by treachery and not by fighting. For this
purpose messengers were sent, who addressed Godeschal
and the other leaders in these terms : " It has come to the
ears of our lord the king that you have done great injuries
to his people, and ungratefully returned them evil for good.
Now, our king knows well that there are among you men of
discretion and fearing the Lord, and that these deeds, which
have justly provoked our king to anger, were done against
their will ; wherefore, from reluctance to throw on all of
you the fault of a few only, he has determined to spare the
pilgrims at present, but he demands of you, in order to
pacify his wrath, that you shall deliver yourselves, your
substance, and your arms unconditionally into his hands,
otherwise not one of you shall escape death, since you have
not the power of escaping." Godeschal, therefore, and the
other commanders, presuming too much on the royal clemency,
persuaded the army, though with great difficulty, to deliver
themselves with all their arms and substance into the king's
power, and so satisfy his complaints. But this was no
sooner done, than instead of mercy they met with death ;
those treacherous people rushed upon the army, who
were deprived of their swords, and without distinguishing
the righteous from the wicked, committed a general

VOL. 1. C C

386 ROGER OF ^VENDOVEK. [a.D. 1096.

massacre, polluting the whole place witli the blood and
corpses of the slain. Some few, however, escaped the
common danger, and returning home, related there the
slaughter of their fellow pilgrims, and earnestly advised
them to have continually before their eyes the malice of that
wicked nation, and more discreetly and cautiously to regulate
their line of march.

Of certain pilgrims who persecuted the Jeuos^ and were afterwards slain.

About the same time there came together out of the parts
of the west, as many as two hundred thousand foot, and
about three thousand horse, among whom were the noble-
men, Thomas de Feria, Clarenbald de Vendole, count
Herman, and William surnamed the Carpenter.* All these,
tilled with the spirit of madness, and attacking the Jewish
people in the towns and cities through which their road lay,
slew many thousands of them. This happened especially in
the cities of Mayence and Cologne, where also a count named
Emico, a noble of distinction in those parts, uniting himself
to their company, participated in their misdeeds, and spurred
them on to crime. They passed through Franconia and
iJavaria, and reached the borders of Hungary, where,
thinking that they might enter that kingdom as freely as
they pleased, they were compelled to halt at Meezeburg,
l)ecause the entrance of the bridge was closed against them.
The king of the country had commanded that they should
be prevented from entering his territories, from fear lest,
when admitted, they should endeavour to take vengeance on
his people for having slain the followers of Godeschal.
Upon this, the pilgrims petitioned the king to allow tliem
to pass peaceably, but this being resolutely denied them,
they talked of laying waste the king's lands near the rivers
and marshes, burning the suburban districts, and doing him
all the harm in their power. It happened, then, one day
that seven hundred of the king's men were sailing by, to
protect the country from the attacks of the pilgrims, when
on a sudden they fell into the hands of the enemy, who put
all of thera to the sword except a few, who saved themselves

• From the heavy strokes of his battle-axe.

A.D. 1096.] pelgrhiage of Godfrey. 387

in the reeds and marshes. Elated by this success, the
pilgrims proposed now to besiege the town by constructing a
bridge, and force an entrance into the kingdom with their
swords. Accordingly, the bridges were constructed, and
brought up to the walls of the town ; the perseverance of
the pilgrims was so great that they almost had the entrance
to the town in their power, when, suddenly, they were
struck with a panic, and took to flight, without knoAving the
cause ; thus, for their sins, they turned their backs upon the
enemy, who derived confidence from their terror, and fol-
lowing them bravely, put them, without hope of escape, to
the sword. Count Emico fled with his troops in disorder,
and with difficulty returned to his country, but the nobles
whom we have named reached Italy, and some of them,
trying the same mode of escape, and making for Dyrrachium
by sea, reached the coast of Greece.

Of the progress of duke Godfrey and his companions in the crusade.

In the year aforesaid, namely, a.d. 1096, in the month of
August, and on the 15th day of the month, the illustrious
Godfrey duke of Lorraine, following Peter the hermit,
Godeschal, and others, called together those who were to
accompany him, and set out on the crusade. With him
were the following noblemen : — Baldwin his own half-
brother, Baldwin count of Hamauci, Hugh count of St.
Paul, and his son Engelran, Garner count de Gres, Reginald
count of Tull and Peter his brother, Baldwin de Bourges,
Henry de Auche and Godfrey his .brother. Dodo de Cons
and Cono de Montacute. These were followed by a multi-
tude of Frieslanders, Saxons, Lorrainers, and men out of all
the countries that lie between the Rhone and Garonne. All
these advancing together through Austria and Hungary,
gave hostages to the king, and proceeded to Belgrave, a
town of Bulgaria, and from thence to Niz and Strelitz.
They then proceeded to Inner Dacia, which by another name
is called Moesia, and descending to the convents of St. Basil,
arrived at the large and magnificent city of Philippolis,
where, when they heard that Hugh the Great, brother of
Philip king of France, was kept in prison together with
scime others by the emperor Alexius, their illustrious leader
Godfrey sent ambassadors and requested that the aforesaid

CO 2

388- ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1096.

persons, having taken the cross, might be set at liberty.
Now the aforesaid Hugh was among the first to set out on
pilgrimage ; he crossed the Alps, and went through Italy
into Apulia, whence with a small retinue he crossed to Dyr-
rachium, and remained there waiting for the rest of the pil-
grims. There he was seized by the governor of that province
and delivered over, bound, to the emperor, who kept him in
prison as he would a robber or a murderer. The messen-
gers of duke Godfrey received a positive refusal, and the
crusaders, in consequence thereof, for eight days overran
the whole country with their troops. When the emperor
heard of this, he sent to the duke and offered to give up the
captive nobles on condition that the crusaders should cease
from plundering. The duke, therefore, restrained his men
from further pillage, and proceeded to Constantinople, where
he received the captive noblemen unharmed, namely, Hugh
the Great, Drogo de Neel, Clarembald de Vendole, and
William the carpenter ; all of whom thanked him gratefully
for their liberation.

Of the perfidy of the emperor A lexius.

Alexius, the Grecian emperor, was a wicked and deceitful
man. When he served in the palace of his predecessor
Nicophorus, he was the first soldier at the court, but he
conspired basely against his master, and about five or six
years before this expedition to the Holy Land he deposed his
sovereign and became emperor in his stead. In his commu-
nication with the pilgrims, he always used deceitful language,
for he viewed with suspicion the numbers and prowess of
the crusaders. If, therefore, he ever refrained from doing
them an injury, this was the effect, not of honour, but of
fear ; for when duke Godfrey had encamped with liis army
before the city of Constantinople, messengers came from the
emperor inviting the duke to visit tlie court with a few only
of liis attendants. The duke, therefore, by the advice of his
council, made excuses for not going, at wliich the emperor
was indignant, and refused to furnish a market to tlie duke's
army. The princess now began to fear that their provisions
would fail, and, scouring the suburban districts with armed
men, collected such numbers of sheep and cattle, that there

A.D. 1096.] PILGRIMAGE OF BOAMUND. 389

was more than sufficient to support the army. The emperor
was thus compelled to allow the crusaders a market again.

How prince Boamund set forth on the expedition of the cross.

In the mean time, whilst these things were happening at
Constantinople, the lord Boamund, son of Robert Guiscard,
prince of Tarentum, had passed the Adriatic before the
setting in of winter, and landing at Dyrrachium, proceeded
through the deserts of Bulgaria, to join those who were
foUowino; after him. These were the followinfjf noblemen : —
Tancred son of William* the marquis, Richard de Provence
and Raymond his brother, Robert de Anxe, Herman de
Carvi, Robert de Sourdevalle, Robert Fitz-Thurstan, Humphry
Fitz-Ralph, Richard son of count Ranulph, the count de
Rouseilion and his brothers, Boeleis of Chartres, Albered de
Cognan, and Humphrey his son. These were followed by
a company of Italians and others living between the Tyr-
rhenian and Adriatic seas. All these following the standard
of Boamund as far as the city of Castorea, were compelled
to drive off the flocks and herds by force, because the people
of the country would not sell them provisions. Departing
thence, they encamped in the region of Pelagonia, where,
hearing that there was a town in the neighbourhood in-
habited by heretics, they proceeded hastily thither, and
seizing on the fortress, and setting fire to the houses, they
carried off an immense and valuable spoil.

Of the pilgrimage of the count of Toulouse,

The pilgrims aforesaid were followed by Raimund count
of Toulouse, and Ademar bishop of Puy. With them were
the following nobles : — William bishop of Aurasia, count
Bainbald, Gaustus de Bediers, Girard de Rouseilion, William
de Mont Pessulan, William count of Foris, Raimund Pelez,
Ganton de Bar, William Amanen : and they were followed
by Goths and Gascons, and other people, who reside between
the Pyrenees and the Alps. All these following the track of
former pilgrims, crossed Italy, Lombardy, and the district of
Forioli, whence they descended into Istria and Dalmatia.
They were no less than forty days in crossing this latter

* Ordericus Vitalis says he was son of Otho the marquis. Perhaps we
ought here to read, " brother of William the marquis."

390 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 109G.

country, and that too in great danger ; at length, however,
they reached Dyrrachium, where the count was en-
couraged by a letter from the emperor, and having crossed
the woody and mountainous district of Epirus, his army
encamped in the district of Pelagonia, which abounded in all
kinds of necessaries. Here the venerable bishop of Puy,
who had pitched his tents away from the rest of the army,
was attacked and taken prisoner by the Bulgarians. One
of them, demanding money from him, protected him against
the others; and a tumult arising, the whole army was
aroused, and, seizing their arms, rescued the bishop from
their hands. Resuming their march, the pilgrims proceeded
through Thessalonica and Macedonia, and after a series of
continued labours and toils arrived at Rodetus, a city lying
on the shores of the Hellespont, about four miles from Con-
stantinople, where they were met by messengers from the
princes, who had gone before them, praying them to finish
their business with the emperor and join them as soon as
possible. The count, therefore, acceding to a request which
came both from the imperialists and from the princes of the
crusaders, left his army under the custody of the bishops and
nobles who were in the camp, and, making all haste with a
small retinue to Constantinople, obtained an audience with
the emperor, by whom he was received with all honour ; but
when he was urged to take the oath of allegiance to the
emperor, as the others had done, he decidedly refused. The
emperor, taking oifence thereat, harassed him and his army
with all kinds of stratagems, and commanded his troops to
make a sudden attack on the crusaders and try to destroy
them ; Avhereupon his centurions and quinquagenarians who
commanded his troops, in obedience to the commands of their
master, attacked the count's scouts unawares and in the
niglit, and, taking them altogether by surprise, slew numbers
of them. The count, hearing this, charged the emperor
with dishonourable conduct, and Alexius, repenting of what
he had done, invited Boamund to an audience (for he had
not yet crossed the Hellespont), and endeavoured by the
intervention of himself and his friends to be reconciled to
the count. The mediators, though indignant at what had
happened, saw that there was no room for taking vengeance,
and having higher aims in view, reconciled the count with

A.D. 1097.] SIEGE OF NICE. 391

the emperor, and the former, having taken the oath of alle-
giance in the same form as preceding crusaders, left the
emperor's presence with many gifts and every demonstration
of honour. The oath of allegiance, to which all the princes
of the west consented, was to this effect : — That the cities
and castles, with all other possessions which seemed to belong
to the dominions of the emperor, should, if the crusaders
could recover them, be immediately given up into the em-
peror's possession, but that the princes of the crusaders should
keep all the booty which they should find therein. This
condition seemed unjust to some of the nobles, that by their
labours they should gain an advantage to another. But
the emperor, to satisfy the pilgrims, swore that he would
render them bona fide assistance and advice, by which they
might the sooner conquer the enemies of the faith. In the
meantime the troops of the count reached Constantinople,
and by his orders, crossing the straits, joined themselves
without delay to the rest of the army.

How Robert, duke of Normandy and his companions set out on

pilgrimage.

About the same time, Robert, duke of Normandy, took
the sign of the cross, and set out last of all the pilgrims for
Jerusalem. He first placed Normandy in pledge to his
brother king William, for ten thousand marks of silver.
His army was joined by Robert count of Flanders, Eustace
count of Boulogne, Stephen count of Blois, the count of
Chartres, Stephen count of Albemarle, Rotroc count of
Perche, Roger de Barneville, the illustrious chiefs Fergand
and Conan of Bretagne, followed by men from England,
Normandy, Flanders, Bretagne, Anjou, western France,
and other countries lying between the British seas and the
Alps. All these, setting out about the beginning of winter,
and passing through Apuleia and Calabria, so as to avoid
the severity of the snow and frost, remained in that country
until the more genial season should arrive. About the
same time the church of Norwich was founded, and monks
substituted therein instead of clerks.

How the crusaders besieged the city of Nice.

A.D. 1097. Duke Godfrey being with his men at Con-

392 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1097.

stantinople, duke Boamund at Castorea, and the count of
Toulouse at Pelagonia, they celebrated the day of our Lord's
nativity, and, in honour of the season they determined to
withhold their hands from every species of plunder or
injury. In the beginning of spring they collected their
baggage, and, proceeding on their journey with wagons and
sumpter horses, advanced by slow marches towards Nice,
and from thence to Nicomedia, the metropolis of Bithynia,
where they met the venerable Peter the hermit, at the
head of a few troops whom he had saved from their former
defeats. The princes received him kindly, and condoling
with him on the losses which he had experienced, gave liim
many handsome presents. Thus the army of the crusaders
increased in numbers, and proceeding on their journey by
easy marches, they by God's grace, reached Nice, where,
encamping round it in a circle, but so as to leave a vacant
space for future pilgrims, they laid siege to the city in the
month of May, and on the fifteenth day of the month,
being Ascension day. The count of Toulouse now speedily
completed his business at court, and with the emperor's
permission, made the utmost speed towards Nice, where he
joined his troops to the army of the besiegers.

How duke Robert came to the siege of Nice.

Now, Robert duke of Normandy hearing that the city of
Nice was besieged by the crusaders who had gone before
him, called together his companions in arms, and having
prepared his baggage, went down to the sea-side, and
anxious to redeem the time which he had wasted in Apuleia,
he passed through lUyricum, Macedonia, and Thrace without
opposition, and arrived at Constantinople. Here he was
admitted into the emperor's presence, and with other nobles
who accompanied him, took the oath of allegiance wliich
was offered. For this reason they were admitted into
more extensive favour, and honoured with gifts ; gold,
costly robes, vessels of exquisite workmanship and rich
material, with garments wholly of silk and of iinlieard-of
value, such as they had never seen before, and wliich caused
the utmost astonishment to those who received them, be-
cause tliey exceeded all they liad ever seen. After this
tliey obtained the emperor's permission, and crossing the

A.D. 1097.] BATTLE BETWEEN CHRISTIANS AND TURKS. 393

Hellespont, proceeded with their troops to Nice, where
they were joyfully hailed by the princes who had preceded
them, and pitched their tents with the greatest magnificence
in the place which the others had left vacant for them. In
this manner, then, for the first time was one army of God
formed out of diverse bodies of troops, consisting, as they
were numbered, of six hundred thousand infantry and a
hundred thousand mailed cavalry, all of whom, sitting down
in a large circle round the walls of the aforesaid city, with
all devotion consecrated to God the fruits of their pious
labours.

Of the battle between the Christians and Turks, in which the latter

were defeated.

Nice is a large city of Bithynia, abounding in all kinds of
riches. Its lord was a powerful Turkish chieftain, named
Soliraan,* which in the Persian language means "king," who
ruled the whole of the neighbouring country. His ancestors
had gained this country from the Grecian emperor Romanus,
who reigned in the third degree before Alexius, and had
handed it down to this Soliman, together with all the pro-
vinces from Tarsus in Cilicia to the Hellespont, so that his
officers came close up to the suburbs of Constantinople, and
gathered tribute and taxes from all those countries for their
sovereign's use. Soliman himself, with a great multitude of
armed men, was encamped among the neighbouring moun-
tains, scarcely ten miles off, watching in what manner he
might best free his city from the siege laid to it by the
crusaders. To raise the spirits of the besieged, he sent two
messengers, who were to find their way into the city by
means of a boat on the lake, and so deliver his commands ;
but one of them was taken by the Christians and the other
was slain. The prisoner was examined and forced to con-
fess ;f by which means they learned that Soliman would
come down from the mountains the next day and try to raise
the siege. Accordingly, the next day about the third hour,

* Many of the very common oriental names, both in ancient and
modern times, are rather names of offices or of dignity, than personal
appellation.

t In arcto ponentes may mean that he was put to the torture, but does
nof necessarily bear this interpretation.

394 ROGER OF WENDOVER, C^-^- l^^"'

Soliman appeared in the plain, as the captive messenger had
told them, at the head of five hundred thousand men. He
first despatched ten thousand cavalry to attack the count of
Toulouse, who was stationed at the southern gate of the
city, but the count received them bravely, repulsed their
attack, and they were already on the point of dispersing,
when Soliman, coming up with more numerous troops,
rallied the fugitives, and again forced them onward upon
our men. Duke Godfrey, the lord Boamund, and the count
of Flanders, with their followers, armed to the teeth, seeing
the count's men hard pressed, charged the enemy with
vigour, and, having slain four or five thousand of them,
besides taking a few prisoners, compelled them to take
flight. Thus our men gained the first victory and continued
the siege, with their troops arranged round the city in the
following order. At the eastern gate was duke Godfrey
with his two brothers and their men ; at the northern gate
were the lord Boamund, Tancred, and their other princes :
the southern gate was assigned to count Raimund and the
bishop of Puy ; and the western to Robert duke of Nor-
mandy, and the count of Flanders, with their followers. Thus
the city was blockaded on every side, and the sun never
before saAv so glorious an army as that which lay around its
walls. Our princes now, to strike terror into the besieged,
cut ofi" the heads of the slain, and shot them from their
engines into the city. A thousand of these heads, together
with a select number of the prisoners, were sent to Constan-
tinople, as a present to the emperor.

How one of the towers was undermined and fell.

After this, the princes determined to apply petrariir^
and other machines to destroy the walls of the city. Tlie
workmen, accordingly, began to ply their labours, and the
city was shaken by frequent strokes, during the space of
seven days, when it happened one day that, an assault having,
as usual, been resolved on, our men had the misfortune to lose
two nobles, Baldwin Calderon, and Baldwin of Ghent, the
one by a stone, the other by an arrow, as they were bravely
fighting and assaulting the city. In another conflict, also,
agreed on in the council of the princes, count William de
Foreis, and Galo de Lisle were slain by arrows, Guy de

A.D. 1097.] TAKING OF NICE. 395

Possessa, also, was seized with a severe illness, of whicli he
died. On another day, also, when all the princes were
plying their engines with the greatest energy against the
walls, count Herman, and Henry de Asche, Teutonic nobles,
put together with much skill a curious machine, containing
twenty horsemen, and pushed it up to the walls, but, such
was the gallantry of the defenders, that the machine was com-
pletely crushed by a large stone from above, and those who
were inside perished with it. The others, however, continued
the siege without intermission, and by their repeated assaults
did not allow the besieged a moment's rest. But a great
impediment to the exertions of the army was a large lake
adjoining the city, for the inhabitants by means of it enjoyed
free communication, and introduced plenty of provisions, to
the great detriment of the besiegers. To remedy this, they
brought ships to the lake and placed armed men on board,
by which means the supplies of the city were cut off. There
was, also, a tower on the south-side of the city higher and
stronger than the others ; and when the Christians found
every other means of taking it fail, they at length placed men
to undermine it. In this way, they, after much labour,
drew out all the stones from the foundations, replacing them
with blocks of wood, which they afterwards set fire to : the
blocks were consumed, and the tower fell with a horrid crash,
troubling, as an earthquake, the hearts of all who heard it,
and terrifying the citizens by its fall. The army of the
crusaders flew to arms at the signal, and with mutual exhor-
tations prepared to march up into the city.

Of the taking of Nice, and the reward given by the emperor.

The wife of Soliman, in despair at the fall of this tower,
attempted to escape privately from the city across the lake,
but our men, who had been placed in the ships to keep a
look-out over the lake, took her prisoner and brought her
before the princes. With her were taken her two sons, still
of tender years, and they were now placed in close custody
with their mother. The illustrious duke Godfrey had taken
notice of a certain Turk, who had slain many of our men
with his arrows, and moreover abused the princes from the
walls ; wherefore watching his opportunity, he shot him
through the brain with an arrow, and the man fell dead from

396 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1097.

the wall into the ditch. All were now aroused to tlie assault,
and proceeded to attack the city to the sound of horns and
trumpets. The air was filled with the noise : arrows,
flaming javelins, stones, logs of wood, availed nothing to the
besieged, their arms and valour and their missiles, that fell
thicker than before, were all in vain. They were at last
compelled to surrender, and delivered up the city to Tacinus,
an officer of the Grecian emperor : and this arrangement
was consented to by the princes, who had higher objects in
view, because it was in accordance with the agreement which
they had entered into. The pilgrims, however, received
back all their slaves as well those who had been taken by
the citizens during the siege, as those who had belonged to
the army of Peter the hermit, as above related. The princes
then sent messengers to the emperor exhorting liim to
despatch forthwith a sufficient number of his nobles to guard
the city. The emperor, in joy and gladness, sent some of his
confidential ministers to receive possession of the city with
all the substance of the captives in gold and silver, and every
kind of moveable: by the same messengers, also, he sent
large presents to each of the pilgrims, endeavouring both by
letters and by word of mouth to gain the good- will of all, and
oiFering them abundant acknowledgments for so laborious a
service, attended with so great an augmentation of his
dominions. Nice was taken on the 21st of June,* in the
year of our Lord 1097.

How the crusaders proceeded on their march^ and of the disastrous
victory which they gained.

The siege being ended, the army of the crusaders, by order
of the princes, resumed its march on the 29th of June, and,
when they had passed over a certain bridge, they divided the
army into two parts. Lord Boamund and Robert duke of
Normandy, Stephen count of Blois, Hugh de St. Paul, and
Tancred, took the left hand and reached a valley named
Gorgoni ; all the others went to the right, and completed a
day's march, though scarcely two miles distant from the
place where the other body had encamped. But Soliman,
not forgetting the injury which he had received, appeared on

♦ July in the original text, but this is an exTor probably of the scribe.

A.D. 1097.] PROGRESS OP THE CRUSADERS. 397

the morrow, about the second hour of the daj, with an
immense multitude of Turks, said to exceed two hundred
thousand. Our army, warned of their approach by the
scouts, placed their baggage, their wagons, and sick along
the edge of a reedy marsh which lay near, and, preparing
themselves for battle, sent messengers to the other division,
from whom they had foolishly parted company, exhorting
them to come with speed to their assistance ; but in the
meantime, against the will of our own men, a severe conflict
began in which the Christian soldiers suffered terribly, for
their horses, unused to the clamour which the Turks made,
the clang of their trumpets and the noise of their tambours,
could not be made to obey the spur. They therefore were
compelled to retreat, but the illustrious Robert duke of
Normandy coming up to them shouting aloud, " Whither
are you fleeing, soldiers ? the Turkish horses are swifter than
ours, it is of no use to run away: better die than live in
disgrace, come, my brave men, think as I do, and follow me."
The words were no sooner said, than he charged on a Turk,
and pierced him through shield and cuirass with his lance,
and then a second, and a third in like manner, in one moment ;
the Christians regained their courage, and a desperate
conflict ensued. Two of our princes were slain in this battle.
William, Tancred's brother, attacked a Turkish king, and each
was pierced through the body by the other's lance. Godfrey
Durmont was pierced with an arrow whilst he was cutting
off a Turk*s head ; and count Robert of Paris was slain in a
similar manner. Two thousand of the pilgrims were killed,
and their troops were repulsed. But whilst they were in
this distress, the other division, led by Godfrey with forty
thousand armed men, rushed suddenly and fiercely upon the
Turks, who were astonished to see a new army come up, and
terrified as if the heaven itself was falling upon them, took
to flight together with Soliman their leader. The Christians
pursued them so incessantly, that for four miles beyond their
camp the ground was covered with their dead bodies, and
returned to their camp, bringing back with them all those
whom the Turks had taken prisoners at the beginning of the
battle. Here they found abundance of gold, silver, baggage,
horses, cattle, sheep, and provisions of all kinds, pavilions,
tents, horses, and camels, all of which they carried off to their

398 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a.D. 1097.

own camp. It is said that in that battle there fell on the
side of the enemy three thousand powerful men.* It was
fought on the last day of June, with great inequality of force,
for the Turks had one hundred and fifty thousand men, but
the Christian army amounted to fifty thousand only.

Hew the pilgrims continued their march from Nice to Antioch through
the countries which they had subdued.

After three days' rest, which was necessary both for them-
selves and their horses, the trumpet sounded, and the army
having passed through all Bithynia, entered Pisidia, and
descended into an arid plain, where they could get no
water. Here they encamped, and the people suffered so
much that more than five hundred of them died. At length,
when they had extricated themselves from this calamity,
they entered a fertile country near the lesser Antioch, which
is the capital of Pisidia. They now again divided their
forces and dispersed themselves through the provinces to
reconnoitre and bring back all the information they could
procure to their princes. These, after leaving the camp, had
passed Heraclea, a city of Lycaonia, and gone to Iconium the
capital of the same district, but they found it entirely desti-
tute of inhabitants ; for the Turks when they heard that the
Christians were coming, left their cities and castles, not
daring to defend them by arms : from thence they passed on
to Marasia and so entered Cilicia. Now Cilicia is bounded
on the east by Ccelo- Syria, on the west by Isauria, on the
north by the Taurus, and on the south by the sea of Cyprus :
it has two capital cities, Anavarza and Tharsus, the birth-
place of Paul the teacher of the gentiles. This city was
made subject to Baldwin brother to duke Godfrey. Robert
duke of Normandy took a city called Azen, and gave it to
Simeon one of his knights. Duke Boamund and earl
Raimond took another city, which they bestowed on Peter
de Alpibus : thence they advanced to the city of Oxa, which
tlii^y took, and Peter de Rossillon took Rufa and several

• Does the word powerful in this passjige mean tluit tlireo thousand
chiefs or nobles were slain? It would seem so, if we may credit the
alleged numbers of the armies engaged and the letter sent to Europe by the
princes, stating that thirty thousjind Turks perished in this battle. — See
Martene's Vett. Scriptt. Ampl. Coll. i. 368.

I

A.D. 1097.] MARCH TOWARDS ANTIOCH. 399

fortresses. A Burgundian, named Guelf, took the city
of Adama, and hospitably entertained Tancred when he
arrived there. Proceeding from thence Tancred advanced
to Mamistra, slew the Turks and subdued the city. Thence
he marched down to the lesser Alexandria, which he took, and
reduced the whole province to submission. Baldwin, brother
of duke Godfrey, resumed the campaign, and subdued the
whole country as far as the Euphrates. His fame spread as
far as Edessa beyond the river, the inhabitants of which,
hearing that such an illustrious general had come from the
regions of the west, humbly invited him to come among them,
and to take upon him the government of their city. Now
Edessa, otherwise called Kages, is a splendid city of Mesopo-
tamia. It was to this place that Tobit the elder sent his
son Tobit the younger to receive back the ten talents from
their relative Gabel. To this city Baldwin accordingly
went, and was received by its governor and people with
glory and honour. From thence he went to Samosata, and
perceiving that it could not be taken by arms, he bought it
for ten thousand pieces of gold from its governor, and added
it to his own dominions. Sororgia, which was the next city
on his march, he besieged and captured. The whole of the
way was now open to all who wished to go from Edessa to
Antioch. In the meantime the main body of the army
marched to Maresea, which the Turks quitted at their
approach, leaving therein none but the Christian portion of
the inhabitants. From thence they sent forward Robert
duke of Normandy with the count of Flanders to Artasia,
the inhabitants of which hearing of the coming of the
Christians, rose upon the Turks, who had long tyrannized
over them, and putting all of them to death, threw their
heads outside the walls of the city. It is fifteen miles from
Antioch, and the city is otherwise called Calquis.

Of the passage of a certain bridge, and the siege of Antioch.

All the dispersed divisions of the army were now called
together, and, when the whole of them were assembled, it
was forbidden by proclamation that they should again sepa-
rate. The next morning they marched towards Antioch,
but as their way lay over the Orontes, otherwise called the
Fer, and they heard that there would be much difficulty in

400 ROGER OF WEXDOVER. [a.D. 1097.

passing the bridge,* they sent Robert duke of Normandy,
with fi light body of troops, to advance and explore the way,
that, if any iinforseen impediment should arise, they might
be forewarned thereof: the duke, accordingly, kept in ad-
vance of the army until he reached the aforesaid bridge.
The structure was of stone-work, and had towers at eacli
front, in which a hundred brave men, skilled in the use of
the cross-bow, were stationed to prevent any one from
crossing the river either by the bridge or by the ford.
Seven hundred cavalry, moreover, had come from Antioch,
and were posted on the opposite bank of the river to prevent,
as far as lay in their power, our men from crossing. When
duke Robert found that he could not pass the river, in con-
sequence of the opposition of the troops aforesaid, a severe
conflict took place, which lasted till the main body came up.
Then the trumpets sounded, the Christians attacked the bridge,
and drove back its defenders, whilst others searched for the
ford, and passing the river, drove oflf the enemy and gained
the opposite bank. The whole army then crossed, and
halted for the night. The next morning they pursued their
course along the king's way, between the mountains and the
river, and encamped in front of the city, at the distance of
less than a mile from its walls.

Antioch is an illustrious city, so called from Antiochus,
son f of Alexander of Macedon, who made it the capital of
his kingdom. In it the prince of the apostles afterwards
fixed his episcopal seat, under the venerable Theophilus,
who was the most powerful of its inhabitants, and from
whom it was afterwards called Theophilis. In ancient times
it was called Reblata, and it was here that Sedekiah, king
of Juda, was brought before Nebuchodonosor, and deprived
of his sight. It is situated in Coelo- Syria, which is a dis-
trict of Syria, famous for its fertile lands, its delightful
streams, and pleasant fountains. The lord of the city was
one Axianus,J a Turk by nation, and of the family of the

• The Fer is called the Farfar by Albert of Aix, but the bridge
alluded to in the text is over the Ifrin, not over the Orontes. See Gibbon,
xi. p. (j2.

+ It is hardly necessary to inform the reader that Antiochus was not
the son of Alexander the Great.

t His Persian name was Akky-Sian, (see Michaud, vol. i. p. 267, vote,)
which ha.s been rendered by various writers Darsianus, Axianus, Gratianus,
ajid Cassianus.

A.D. 1097.] SIEGE OP ANTIOCH. 401

great sultan of Persia, named Belfeclio, who expelled the
Christians and subjugated all these countries to his rule.
The princes of the west, therefore, determined to besiege
tliis city, and on the 28th of October they drew up their
army in a circle around its walls. There are five gates
to the city, two of which, on account of the river flowing
by them, could not be blockaded ; the enemy, therefore,
leaving these alone, confined their attention to the other three.
The upper gate was assailed by Boamund and those who
had followed his standard from the beginning ; next to him
came Robert duke of Normandy and the count of Flanders,
with their men, and joining to the camp of Boamund near
the Gate of the Dog. Next to them came the count of
Toulouse and Ademar bishop of Puy, with other nobles who
followed their standard ; next to whom was duke Godfrey,
with his brothers Eustace and Baldwin, with many other
troops, who had followed liim as their leader.

How Boamund, in quest of provisions, slew many of the Turks.

Thus the city was laid siege to, and machines were fixed
in different places, namely, petrariae, trubucles, and man-
gonels,* which threw great stones into the city, to the no
slight terror of the inhabitants. They also constructed a
wooden castle of great width, and placed cross-bow men on
the top, who, lying in wait for the enemy, slew many of
them with their flaming and poisoned arrows. But the
Turks, on their part, erected corresponding engines, and
threw back stone for stone, and dart for dart, upon the pil-
grims, until, after some time had elapsed, and numbers had
been slain on both sides, principally of those who went out
for provisions, they began to be in want of food, and the
lord Boamund, the count of Flanders, and Robert, by the
unanimous vote of the council, sallied forth to procure pro-
visions. Hearing that the Turks were in possession of a
fortress and large city full of all kinds of wealth in the
enemy's country, they marched thither with their men, and
by God's will, few as they were, slew large numbers of the
enemy and took much spoil for their own use. It was,
however, discovered by their scouts, that a large multitude of

• For an explanation of these various kinds of engines see Ducange":*
and Dufreane'a Glossaries.
vol., I. D D

402 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [a..D. 1097.

Turks were not far off, and Boamund sent off the count of
Flanders with a body of men to meet them, promising that
he would himself follow with a larger body. But the count,
who was a brave man in war, attacked the enemy vigorously,
and slew a hundred of them. As he was returning to the
camp, intelligence was brought that there was a stronger
body advancing on the other side. The pilgrims at once
attacked them with a more numerous force, and by God's
grace, put them all to flight, and pursued them two miles with
great slaughter. Thus they returned triumphantly to the
camp with horses and mules, camels and asses, cattle, and
other abundant spoils which they had collected. The fields
round the camp were filled, and the princes, who had
suffered much from want, were now elated with joy and
gladness. But yet, even so large a spoil could not subsist
such a great multitude more than a few days, and famine in
a short time again began to prevail in the camp : an immense
number of soldiers, forgetful of their vows and of their
profession, returned secretly to their country ; amongst
whom was Tacinus, the subtle and favourite minister of
Alexius, for he feared that the pilgrims would act tyran-
nically, and though he left his family with their tents behind
him, by way of concealing his treason, he departed from the
camp never to return. At this time, Swain,* son to the
king of Denmark, had taken the cross, and on his way to
join in the siege of Antioch with fifteen hundred well-armed
men, he was surprised by an ambuscade of the Turks not
far from Nice, and slain with all his men ; but by reason of
their valiant resistance, their deaths were nobly avenged,
and the enemy paid dearly for their victory.

How the pilgrims were afflicted by a famine and mortality.

At this time the famine among the besiegers became daily
greater and greater, followed by a pestilence ; and the bishop
of Puy, who was the pope's legate in the camp, appointed a
fast for three days to be observed by all the people ; for the
more prudent and learned men among them agreed that
their sins were tlie cause of their sufferings. They also
commanded that all loose females should be removed from

• This story is omitted by the Danish historians.

I

A.D. 1097.] DISTRESS OF THE PILGRIMS. 403

the army, and that neither drunkenness, revelling, dice, or
false swearing should be tolerated. Every species of fraud
or dishonourable conduct was forbidden, and humble prayers
were offered up that the divine mercy would look down upon
them. Thus, by the abundant grace of God, the people
were recalled to a better way of life, and the wrath of the
Lord was in part appeased; for the pilgrims were above
measure alarmed by the knowledge that there were spies in
the camp out of every nation in the east belonging to the
unbelievers, and every man in the army was anxious to know
how he could defend himself against so large an armament
as might come against them. Now, it was easy enough for
spies to remain undiscovered in the camp, calling themselves
merchants from Greece, Syria, or Armenia, who brought
provisions to sell to the army. As these spies witnessed the
famine and pestilence which prevailed in the camp, the
pilgrims justly feared that this intelligence would be spread
among the Gentiles, who would be induced by it to come in
force and destroy them all. The princes were at a loss what
remedy to apply to this evil; but Boamund, who was a
shrewd man, about the time of twilight in the following night,
when his comrades were all engaged throughout the camp in
preparing their supper, commanded several Turks whom he
had in prison to be put to death, and their flesh, roasted over
a large fire, to be prepared for the table. He further in-
structed the servants, if asked what they were about, to
reply that general orders had been given that from henceforth
all the Turks that should be brought in prisoners by the
scouts, should be served up for food both to the princes and
the people. All the army, hearing of this remarkable act of
the lord Boamund, ran together at the news, and the
Turkish spies who were in the camp believed that it was
done in earnest and without dissimulation. Fearing, there-
fore, lest the same should happen to themselves, they left the
camp and returned to their own country, where they told
their employers that the men in our army exceeded the
ferocity of the beasts of the forest, and not content to
subdue cities and castles, and to caiTy off the spoils of their
enemies, or to torture and slay their prisoners, they must
needs fill their belliec with their flesh and feed on the blood
of their victims. This report went out to the most remote

D d2

404 ROGER OF WENDOVeR. [a.D. 1097.

districts of the east, and alarmed the most distant countries.
The city of Antioch, also, was disturbed by the report of
this deed. Such mercy did God show towards his people by
the zeal of the lord Boamund, and by his means the grievance
of the spies was in part put a stop to.

Of duke Godfrey's recovery from illness, and the cause of his illness.

Another cause of joy in the army was the recovery of
duke Godfrey, who was at this time restored to health from
a serious illness ; for when they were at the lesser Antioch
he had received a wound, almost fatal, inflicted upon him by
a bear. The duke had gone out into a wood for recreation,
and found there a poor pilgrim carrying dry wood who was
attacked by a bear, against which being unable to defend
himself, he took to flight and called aloud for help. The
duke, seeing him running away and crying aloud, with the
bear close behind and ready to devour him, rushed upon the
animal with his drawn sword to save the poor man. The
bear, seeing him advance with his sword drawn, left the poor
pilgrim and rushed upon the more formidable of his enemies.
The duke's horse was terribly lacerated, and his rider, dis-
mounted, continued the battle on foot. The bear, with open
jaws and horrid roar, in contempt of the duke and of his
sword, endeavoured to close with him, whilst the duke tried
to run him through the body; but the bear, evading its
point, hugged the duke in his fore paws, and tried to throw
him down that he might tear him in pieces ; but the duke,
being a strong and athletic soldier, grasping the bear in his
left hand, plunged the sword up to its hilt into his body and
laid him dead upon the ground. The victory, however, cost
the duke dear ; for he was dreadfully wounded and covered
with blood ; by the loss of which he was so disabled, that he
was unable to go back to his tent. As, however, the poor pil-
grim, who had been saved from death by the duke's inter-
ference, spread the intelligence in the camp, the troops
sallied forth, and, placing him in a litter, carried him amid
the general sorrow of all the soldiers to the camp, where he
was attended by the surgeons until he recovered from his
wounds, an event which happened at the time which we
before mentioned, to the great joy of all the army.

A.D. 1098.] SAMPSON BISHOP OF WORCESTER. 405

How Sampson teas consecrated bishop of Worcester.

In the same year, Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, con-
secrated Sampson to be bishop of Worcester, at London, in
St. Paul's church, on Sunday the 25th of June. Also
Richard d'Essaie was made abbat of the church of St.
Alban protomartyr of the English, and governed it with
honour twenty-two years, during which he reformed the state
of religion within the walls of the monastery, and amplified it
without, both in cells, landed possessions, and property of
every description.

Of the slaughter of two thousand Turks.

A.D. 1098. The pilgrims, who were engaged in the siege of
Antioch, celebrated the days of our Lord's nativity most
nobly with religious ceremonies and giving of alms.
During the same time the citizens of Antioch, anxious for
their city in its then critical position, invited the princes of
the infidels, far and near, to come to their assistance. At
their earnest request, the cities of Damascus, Jerusalem,
Cicsarea, Aleppo, Haman, Emissa, Hierapolis, and many
adjoining countries, sent forth twenty-eight thousand war-
riors, who assembled at Hareg, about fourteen miles from
Antioch. It was their intention to fall suddenly on the
pilgrims, whilst these were intent on assaulting the city ;
but our princes, aware of their secret design, left their infantry
to carry on the siege, and assembling all the cavalry at the
first twilight, they left the camp in silence, and halting for
the night about one mile from the camp between a certain
lake and the river Orontes, they flew to arms early in the
morning, and disposed their troops in six divisions, to each
of which was assigned its leader. The Turks, who were not
far off, knew that our men were at hand, and sent forward
two bodies of soldiers in advance, whilst they followed more
leisurely with the rest. The Christians were only seven
hundred men ; but from the strength which was given them
from on high, they seemed to themselves to be many thou-
sands. As the troops therefore advanced on both sides, the
first lines of the Turks charged fiercely on the Christians,
trusting that when they had shot their arrows they should
be able to retreat to their own troops j but our men bearing

406 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1008.

down upon them with swords and lances fixed, drove them
up into a heap between the lake on one side and the river
on the other ; so that the Turks, unable to move freely about
in their usual manner, or to cope with the Christians in
battle, placed their only safety in flight. The Christians
pursued them hotly as far as their camp, which was ten
miles from the scene of action. The townspeople of Hareg,
seeing that the troops were routed and almo.<t all of tliem
put to the sword, burnt their town and took to flight also ;
but the Armenians and others of the faithful, resident in
those parts, seized on the town, and gave it up to the
Christians. On that day two thousand of the enemy were
slain, and our men, ofiering abundant thanks to God for their
victory, returned to the (iamp, carrying with them five
hundred heads of the slain, a thousand excellent horses, and
an immense quantity of booty. Meanwhile the citizens,
sallying bravely from the city, assaulted our men during the
whole day, but retreated into the city at the approach of the
princes. When the victorious party arrived at the camp,
they shot two hundred of the Turkish heads into the city,
to inform the inhabitants of their victory, and fixed the rest
on stakes before the walls, to augment by the sight of them
the sufferings of the besieged.

How three hundred pilgrims were destroyed by the Turks.

When all the princes were returned to the siege, they
made a general assault on the city, and were as bravely met by
the besieged, who slew the standard-bearer of the bishop of
Puy and many others. At length, when the siege had
lasted five months, some Genoese vessels arrived, bringing
pilgrims and provisions ; and the crew sent several mes-
sengers to request from the princes an escort to the camp.
This news gave satisfaction to the pilgrims, who liad long
been distressed for want of food, and a large number of them
went down to the sea-side, where they finished their busi-
ness and prepared to return again to tlie camp. The lord
Boamund, the count of Toulouse, Everard de Busaco, and
Garner count de Gres, were the princes charged witli
escorting tlie pilgrims newly arrived and tlie otliers wlio liad
gone down to meet them. The people of Antioch, hearing of
the expedition, sent out four thousand liglit troops to inter-

I

A.D. 1098.] SLAUGHTER OF TURKS. 407

cept and destroy them. Whilst, therefore, the inferior pil-
grims, who were unarmed, were on their way to the camp
with the provisions and loaded horses, the Turks, springing
from their ambuscade, attacked them vigorously. The
princes defended them for a long time ; but at last, seeing
the impossibility of continuing the conflict against so large a
multitude of Turks, retreated to the camp with as many as
could follow them ; but of the poorer pilgrims about three
hundred, of both sexes and of all ages, were slain in that
skirmish.

Of the great daughter which was made of the Turks, and of the battle
such as before was unheard of

Meanwhile a report reached the camp that the pilgrims just
landed had been surprised by an ambuscade of the Turks,
and all put to the sword. Whilst this rumour was afloat,
Boamund, followed by the count of Toulouse, entered the
camp, and explained to the princes the misfortune which had
happened. Now Axianus, lord of the city, finding that his
men were victorious, ordered the gates of the city to be
opened that the troops might enter freely on their return.
But our princes, eager to revenge the blood of their men,
took up arms, and hastening to meet the enemy, rushed
furiously on the Turks who dispersed for fear, and strove
each to gain the bridge of the city ; but Godfrey duke of
Lorraine had posted his men on the bridge, who either slew
the Turks as they advanced, or drove them back on the
princes who were pursuing them. Thus, unable to resist
either party and with no means of escape, they were all cut
to pieces. Axianus, seeing the rout of his troops, opened the
gates to admit at least those of them who remained. There
was then such a dense throng on the bridge, that an im-
mense number fell into the river. Duke Godfrey, also, by
mere strength of arm. cut off the heads of several armed
Turks at a single blow, and, seeing one of them fiercely
charging our men, he clove him in two parts, armed in
mail as he was, so that his upper part fell to the ground,
whilst his lower half was borne into the city by the horse,
which rushed neighing and snorting through the Turks as if
inspired by the devil, and terrified all of them at the ghastly
corpse upon its back. Robert duke of Normandy, also, dealt

408 ROGER OF AYENDOVER. [a.D. 1098.

another Turk, with whom he was fighting, so fierce a blow,
that he cut through his helmet, shield, head, teeth and neck,
down to his breast, as a sheep is cleft in two bj a butcher ;
and as he fell to the earth, the duke cried aloud, " I commend
thy bloody soul to all the ministers of hell ! " Two thousand
of the Turks were slain on that day, and if night had not
come on, the aifair of Antioch would have been brought to a
termination. Our men learned for certain from the prisoners
that twelve principal men of the Turks fell on this occasion.
The citizens buried the bodies of their slain during the
night, but our men, digging them up again, stripped those
buried dogs of all the gold, silver, and rich clothes which
they had on, and gave all to the use of their own pilgrims
who were poor.

How the pilgrims captured two thousand horses.

After this heaven-sent victory, the pilgrims erected some
new stations and engines to annoy the city, and, learning
that the citizens, being short of fodder, sent their horses to
graze at a place about four miles distant from the city, they
made a rapid rriarch thither, slew those who were in
charge, and led off to the camp two thousand noble horses,
besides mules of both sexes. About the same time, also,
Baldwin, brother of duke Godfrey, who, as we have related,
had received the dominion of Edessa, hearing that the pil-
grims were in great want of necessaries, sent many presents,
gold, silver, silken robes, and valuable horses, by which the
position of the princes was much ameliorated. To his brother
Godfrey also, he sent all the revenues, in corn, wine, barley,
and oil, of his lands near the Euphrates, besides fifty thou-
sand pieces of gold. At this time, also, intelligence was
brought to the princes that the sultan of Persia, at the
earnest request of the citizens of Antioch, seconded by the
entreaties of his own subjects, had despatched into Syria an
immense army, which was said to be already close at hand.
This intelligence so alarmed our princes, that Stephen count
of Chartres, under pretence of illness, obtained permission
from his companions to depart, and went away with four
thousand men, never again to return. The princes who
remained were dispirited by such a- notable calamity, and
consulted what remedy should be applied before others

A.D. 1098.] EMIFER THE TRAITOR. 409

should be led to imitate so fatal an example. It was there-
fore unanimously agreed that every one who should with-
draw himself without leave of the princes from the camp,
should be held as guilty of sacrilege or of homicide ; and
thus it came to pass, that all of them, as if by a monastic
vow, voluntarily bound themselves to be obedient to the
princes.

Of Emifer, by whom Antioch was betrayed.

The divine clemency is often known to assist his servants,
when all other means fail, neither does it suffer them to be
tempted beyond their power of endurance. Now there was
in Antioch a man of high birth and distinguished by the
profession of Christianity, named Emifer,* a man of much
power and influence with Axianus, in whose palace he dis-
charged the office of notary, and was famous for his activity
and prudence. This man, hearing that Boamund was an
illustrious and magnificent prince, immediately after the city
was laid siege to, sent trustworthy messengers to secure his
friendship, and every day disclosed to him the position of
things in the city, and secretly pointed out to him how he
ought to act. Boamund also, on his part, concealed his
friend's secret, so that none of the messengers on either side
could gather any of their correspondence. This friendship
lasted seven months, and the subject of their deliberations
was in what manner the city might be restored to Chris-
tianity. Boamund often put this question to Emifer, who
sent his son to liim bearing this message, " If the foul dogs,
under whose dominion we are oppressed, could be expelled,
and the city, recovering its ancient liberty, could be again
inhabited by God's people, I am sure that I should enjoy the
prize of eternal happiness with the spirits of the blessed : if,
however, I shall not be able to fulfil my promise, witliout a
doubt my house and the name of my family will be rooted
out, so that it never shall be heard of more. If, however,
you can obtain the consent of your allies that the city, when
given up to you by me, shall become yours, I will for your
sake devote myself to this enterprise : I will deliver into

• I am inclined to think that this is the name of the dignity Emir, aa
we generally render it, and not of the individual; for he is elsewhere named
Phirouz. See Michaud, i. p. 305, note.

410 ROGER OF WEKDOVER. [a.D. 1098.

your hands this strongly fortified tower, as you behold, aiul
from it your princes will have free ingress to any part of th;
city. But be assured that, if this is not done to-morrow, it
will never be done at all ; for two hundred thousand cavalry
are coming out of all the kingdoms of the east to assist this
city, and they are already encamped on the banks of the
Euphrates." When Boamund heard these words, he re-
turned to the camp, and, calling aside the senior princes,
addressed them thus : " I see, my dear friends and brothers,
that you are concerned at the approach of Corboren with his
immense host, which, having spent three weeks in besieging
Edessa, is now advancing to aid the citizens of Antioch. It
seems to me, therefore, that we should endeavour to get
Antioch into our possession before this multitude arrives.
If you ask how this is to be done, I reply that there is a
way by which our wishes may be effected : I have a friend
in the city, who has in his keeping a strong tower, which he
has bound himself to deliver up to me, when I ask it. If
therefore you should deem it prudent to hand over to me the
city to be my own, if by any means it can be taken, I am
ready to fulfil my portion of the bargain ; but if any of you
have a diflTerent proposition to make, I readily give place to
him, and renounce my own claims."

Of the capture and spoil of Antioch.

The chiefs expressed great satisfaction at these words, all
except the count of Toulouse, and gave solemn pledges that
they would tell the secret to no one ; at the same time they
exhort Boamund to pay the utmost attention towards en-
suring the success of the project. The council was dis-
missed, and Boamund informing his friend that he had
obtained the desired conditions, invited liim to put the
design in practice tlie following night. Emifer, on the
other hand, warned Boamund, that all the princes should
leave the camp about the ninth hour, as if to meet the
enemy, and return silently about the first watch of the
night, that they might be ready at midnight to join in the
enterprise. All this was done, and the middle of the night
approached, when all the city was buried in sleep. Boa-
mund then sent a servant to his friend to inquire whether
he wished his master's household yet to show themselves ?

A.D. 1098.] TAKING OF ANTIOCH. 411

The servant arrived and delivered the message, to which
Emifer replied, " Sit down there, and say nothing till I
come back." He then waited awhile until the master of the
watch, who was used to go round the walls three or four
times every night with lanterns, to see if any of the guards
were asleep, should have passed by ; after which, seeing his
opportunity, he returned to the messenger and said : " Go
back quickly, and tell your master to come here with a chosen
band of men, as quickly as possible." The messenger
returned and found his master ready with the princes. All
were prepared, and presented themselves in a body at the
foot of the tower, as one man. Emifer, entering the tower,
found his brother there asleep, and knowing that his mind
was averse to such an enterprise, and fearing lest he should
be an impediment to its success, he stabbed him to the heart,
a righteous and at the same time a bloody deed ! He then
went, and looking down on the princes who were waiting
below, he threw down a rope by which to pull up a ladder
for them to mount. When the ladder was raised, not one of
them would mount, for fear of treachery, notwithstanding the
exhortations of I5oamund, who, seeing their timidity,
mounted the ladder intrepidly liimself. Emifer, taking him
by the hand and drawing him into the tower, said, " Long
live this right hand ! " He then led him farther in, where
his brother's corpse was lying, and he explained to his friend
why he had killed him. Boamund embraced his friend,
eulogizing his firmness of mind ; and returning to the ladder
urged his men to ascend, but not one of them would go up,
until Boamund again descended and gave the most evident
proof that all was safe. All then mounted in great haste
and the tower was full of them, and not only that tower, but
ten others adjoining were speedily occupied and the guards
in them massacred : last of all they opened a small false
gate and admitted the princes who were on the outside. In
this way their number increased, and they sallied forth to
the gate of the bridge, which they opened by force, having
slain its defenders. They now perceived that the day was
dawning, and began to make a loud noise with horns and
trumpets to arouse those who were still in the camp. The
standard of Boamund floating from one of the highest
towers declared that the city was taken. The citizens

412 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1098.

aroused from their slumbers, wondered what this unusual
noise could mean, and when at length they saw all the streets
flowing with blood, and armed men in every quarter, they
abandoned their houses, and, trying to fly with their wives
and children, were every where confronted by the ministers
of death. The Christians, who inhabited different quarters
of the city, flew to arms, and joining their liberators made
great havoc on the enemy : all the houses with their stores
were broken open ; gold, silver, rich garments, jewels and
vessels of inestimable value, carpets and cloths of pure silk,
were equally divided among men who a little before had
suffered from want and hunger, but now abounded in all
things. More than ten thousand Turks are said to have
been slain in the city, and their bodies lying unburied in the
streets were a miserable spectacle to look on. About five
hundred war-horses were found in the city, all thin and
suffering from want of food ; for little, fit either for men or
horses to eat, was found in the city when it was taken.

Of the death of Axianns, prince and lord of Antioch.

Axianus, the lord of Antioch, seeing that the city was lost,
went out alone through a postern gate, and in the anguish of
his mind, was making his escape, but was met by some
Armenians, who, knowing him, threw him on the ground and
cut off his head with his own sword, and presented it to the
princes before the whole army. Others of the nobles,
uncertain what to do, and essaying to fly up to the upper
garrison, were met by some of our men who were higher up
than themselves, and thus being intercepted and embarrassed
by the declivities of the hill, pressed too by our men from
above, and endeavouring at the same time to defend them-
v^elves, they were thrown headlong, horses and men, in
number about three hundred. Others endeavoured to escape
into the mountainous districts, but our men pursued them
and made some of them prisoners ; the rest, by the goodness
of their horses, escaped to the mountains. Thus Antioch
was taken in the fourteenth year after the pagans first got
possession of it, which was a.d. 1098, and on the third day
of the month of June.

Of Sensabol, and how he gave up his castle to Corboran,

When the tumult, occasioned by the capture of Antioch,

A.D. 1098.] SECOND SIEGE OF ANTIOCH. 413

had subsided, and all was perfectly calm, the princes met
tog-ether and determined to ascend the hill which overhano^s
the city, and to dislodge the garrison by which it was
occupied : but when they reached the place, they perceived
that it could not be taken except by famine ; so they turned
their attention to other matters. The lord and governor of
that fortress was Sensabol, son of the above-named Axianus
or Garsianus, and he had with him a large number of
Turkish troops, and when he heard that Corboran with the
Persian army, in whom he placed all his hopes, had entered the
territory of Antioch, he hastened to meet him and informed
him of the death of his father and the desolation of Antioch.
Corboran replied, " If you wish me to put forth all my strength
for you, give up to me your fortress, and when I am secure in
that particular, I will assault that rabble with all my forces."
Sensabol acquiesced, and gave his fortress into the hands of
his defender. Corboran had no sooner taken possession of it
than he promised faithfully to assist Sensabol. The princes,
hearing that Corboran had entered the dominions of Antioch,
were solicitous to strengthen the city and to fill it with
necessaries, when lo ! three hundred horsemen from Cor-
boran's army approached the city in an audacious manner
and challeno-ed our men to come forth and meet them. Roo:er
de Barneville, a true knight attached to Robert duke of
Normandy, taking with him fifteen companions, sallied out
bravely to meet them ; but the enemy deceitfully fled and
Roger pursued them, until they reached an ambuscade, Avhich
rising suddenly and assailing our men put them to flight.
Unable from the fewness of his forces to contend with the
enemy, and overtaken by the greater speed of the Persian
horses, Roger was slain and his men escaped within the walls.
The enemy cut off his head, and returned unhurt to their
own camp.

Of the second siege of Antioch by Corboran,

The third day after Antioch was taken, Corboran, the
Persian prince, pitched his camp with an immense army
before the city, and enclosed in the blockade all the south
side from the eastern to the western gate. Near the eastern
gate was a fort guarded by Boamund : the enemy, surround-
ing this fort made frequent attacks upon it, and Boamund,

414 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1098.

impatient at tlieir audacity, sallied out against them, but was
met by an overwhelming Turkish force, which compelled
him to retreat into the city, whilst the common soldiers,
crowded together in the gate by the fierce assault of the
enemy, lost about two hundred of their number. Another
time, also, the Turks attacked a fort which had been recently
constructed, with such fury, that, if speedy succour had not
come up, they would certainly have captured it. It was
Robert duke of Normandy, who came up with his men, and
having slain or taken prisoners many of the enemy, com-
pelled the rest to take to flight. On another occasion, the
Turks were challenging our men to fight, and some of them,
dismounting from their horses, showed more than usual
earnestness, and called on the others to imitate their
example : whilst they were thus engaged, Tancred sallied out
through the eastern gate, before the enemy could regain
their horses, and slew six of them ; the others escaped.

OJ the scourges which God suffered to fall on the pilgrims for their sins.

In the meantime the city suffered terribly from famine ;
this was in punishment for their sins, because many of them,
in despair, let themselves down by ropes and baskets from
the walls, and, leaving their comrades, escaped to the sea-
side. Those who thus doubted of the goodness and mercy
of God, were not only the common people and the poor, but
also nobles and men of gentle blood ; such were William de
Grantmenil, of Apulia, and Alberic his brother, William the
Carpenter, Guy his brother, Lambert, and many others with
them. Besides these, also, there were some who, despairing
of help, went over to the enemy and abjured the faith of
Christ. Others also seriously meditated flight, but tliej
were recalled to firmness by the bishop of Puy and Boamund,
who made them swear that they would not abandon the cause
of Christ, until the battle, which would some time or other
be fought, should be over. The famine, too, was so severe
in the city, that the people, for want of food, turned to
sliameful expedients : a hen was sold for fifteen shillings, an
egg for two shillings, a nut for one penny ; they ate leaves of
trees, thistles, the skins and flesh of horses and asses, mules
and dogs ; and the most filthy things were now accounted
great delicacies. It was pitiable to behold men once so

A.D. 1098.] FAMINE AMONG THE PILGRIMS. 415

strong, and distinguished by nobility of birth, now support-
ing their weak bodies on staves, and not able to use their
arms. In the meantime William de Grantmenil, Stephen
count of Chartres, and the others who had fled with them,
related to all the miseries which the Christians endured at
Antioch, and, to palliate their own flight, they described those
suiFerings, great as they were, as being many times greater
than the reality. They came to the emperor, who with forty
thousand Latin troops, besides others levied in different
countries, was on his way to assist the Christians in Antioch,
and advised him not to go, in words to this import : " Your
faithful princes, most powerful emperor, when they took
Antioch, thought that the war was at an end, but the last error
is worse than the first. Scarcely had one day passed, after the
capture of the city, when, lo I Corboran, the most powerful
prince of Persia, with immense forces from the east, which
no one could number, laid siege again to the same city;
whilst our people are so subdued by hunger, cold, heat, and
the edge of the sword, that it is said they have not provisions
in the city even for a single day. We therefore, who are
here, seeing that the cause of our brethren did not prosper,
often advised them to look to their own safety, and, abandon-
ing an impossible enterprise, to provide for themselves by
flight without delay ; but, when we could not deter them from
their design, we began to think of our own safety, and now,
if it so please you, and it should be the opinion of your
counsellor also, proceed no further, lest those who now follow
you be drawn into the same danger- Tatin, your prudent
and faithful minister, whom you sent with us, will confirm
the truth of our words, for he saw the weakness of our men,
and withdrew himself from their cause that he might make
these things known to your majesty." The emperor, hearing
these words, by their advice dismissed his legions, and
returned with tears to his palace. When the report of the
emperor's return reached Antioch, it augmented the triumph
of the pagans and the despondency of the Christians. So
great was the famine amongst God's people, such the ferocity
of the enemy both within and without, that there appeared
to be neither remedy nor consolation : old and young were
involved in the same calamity, and could give each other no
comfort : they thought of their wives and children and

416 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1098.

patrimonies they had left at home, to come upon pilgrim-
age for the cause of Christ, and they murmured at tlie
ingratitude of the Almighty, who had no respect for their
sufferings, but let them, as if they were a people unknown to
him, be delivered into the hands of their enemies.

Of the consolation which God bestowed upon the afflicted pilgrims.

But the Lord at last looked down upon his suffering
people, and sent them consolation from the mercy-seat. A
poor pilgrim, who was a priest, and belonged to the army,
came to the princes and pilgrims of the west, and said these
words to them : — " Hear, my brethren and dear friends, the
vision which I have seen. I made up my mind to pass the
night in the church of the mother of God, and to pray to the
Lord to ease our sufferings ; whether awake or half-asleep I
know not, God only knows, but I saw our Lord Jesus Christ
without knowing him ; his blessed mother was also present,
together with Peter the prince of the apostles. As I looked
upon them, the Lord said to me, ' Dost thou know me ?' and
I replied, ' No, my Lord.' Meanwhile a bright cross shone
above his head, and he again asked me the same question :
to whom I answered, ' My Lord, if I understand rightly
from the sign of the cross above your head, I take you for
our Redeemer.' To which he said, ' It is as thou sayest.' I
then threw myself at his feet, and bedewing his knees with
my tears, said to him, ' Lord, Lord, pity us, pity thy people ;
Lord, help us ! ' The Lord then answered, ' I have helped
you hitherto ; for I permitted you to take Nice, and have
covered you in many battles. Under my guidance you have
conquered and prevailed at Antioch, and I have been indul-
gent to your wishes during the siege itself ; but you have
been ungrateful to me for my kindness and rebelled against
me : your iniquities have arisen from your abundance ; you
have provoked me to anger by the injuries which your
nation have done me, in committing fornication with strange
women. The ill-savour of you has gone up to heaven, and
has made me avert my eyes from you. I will repay you for
your ingratitude ; neither will I spare your debaucheries
and your licentiousness.' Then the mother of mercy and
Peter fell down at the feet of the merciful Redeemer,
and mitigated his threats by their supplications : — ' Lord, for

A.D. 1098.] THE saviour's L.VNCE FOUND. 417

many years hath a pagan people possessed that house which
was the house of prayer, and shamefully defiled it ; and be-
hold, wilt thou, for the sins of a few, destroy in thy anger all
the Cliristians who have freed thy house by their own blood ?
Have mercy, Lord, have mercy upon thy people, and de-
liver not thy inheritance to destruction, nor let the nations
triumph over them.' The most holy listened to the prayers
of his mother and the apostle, and, smiling pleasantly, said
to me these words : — ' Go and tell my people to remove
every brothel and all uncleanness away from them, to wash
away their shame with their tears, and to return to me, and
I will then return to them, and within five days I will render
them timely assistance, because 1 am the God of mercy.
Let them sing in the mean time, Our enemies were gathered
and boasted in their strength; bruise thou their might, O
Lord, and scatter them that they may know that there is
none other to fight for them, but only thou, O Lord.'"
When the priest had finished, all the people immediately
turned to lamentations, and exhorted one another to confess
their sins. One might see the tears running down their
cheeks ; and all ages with ashes on their heads and barefoot,
going up to the churches to pray for counsel and assistance
from on high. Then Boamund, being a man wise in counsel,
exhorted every one of them to bind himself by an oath never
to leave that holy band of pilgrims until they had kissed the
sepulchre of the Lord, according to the original intention of
tlieir pilgrimage. The advice was received by all ; they took
the oath, and their energies were thereby marvellou' Ij
strengthened.

Hoic Ihey found the lance of the Saviour.

About the same time, a priest named Peter, of Provence,
came to the bishop of Puy and the count of Toulouse, assert-
ing that the apostle St. Andrew had appeared to him in a
dream, and earnestly bade him three or four times go to the
princes, and tell them that they would find hidden, in the church
of the prince of the apostles, the lance with which our Saviour's
side was pierced, and he gave the clearest tokens by which
the place might be found. lie came therefore to the princes,
as he had been bidden, and told them everything, adding, that
the apostle had used many threats in case he should disobey,

VOL. I. E E

418 ROGER OF WENDOVEK. [a.D. 1098

and that he was obliged to deliver the message for fear of
being put to death. When this was communicated to the
rest of the princes, they came together to the place in the
church which was pointed out, and having removed the
earth a little, found the lance, as had been told them. The
people, hearing of this discovery, flocked to the church, and
worshipping so precious a relic, began to take breath from
their sufferings, and to walk more boldly in the ways of
the Lord.

How the troops were mustered and ni arched out of the city in order

of battle.

The princes and people, therefore, meeting together, find-
ing that the Lord had inspired them with fresh fervour,
determined unanimously to give notice to Corboran that they
would fight him the next day. This message was conveyed
to him by Peter the hermit, and at dawn of day all the
soldiers flocked to the churches to hear divine service. The
priests then admonished the pilgrims to confess their sins, to
fortify themselves by partaking of the body and blood of
Christ, and thus to march boldly against the enemies of the
cross. On the 28th of June, therefore, they invoked the
divine aid, and drew up their army in divisions, assigning to
each its line of operations. To lead the first body they
appointed Hugh the great, Anselm de Riburgismont, with
several others ; but how many they were or -what were their
names, we do not recollect. The second division was led by
the count of Flanders and Robert the Frison, with others
who had followed his banner from the first. Robert duke of
Normandy, Stephen count of Albemarle, and other nobles
belonging to their company, led the third division. The
fourth was led by Ademar bishop of Puy and the count of
Toulouse with their followers, who carried with them our
Lord's lance. The fifth was led by Reinard count of Tulle,
with Peter de Stadeneis, Garner de Greis, Henry de Asches,
Walter de Domedart, and many others. The sixth division
was led by Reinbald count of Iloringes, Louis de Mascons,
and Lambert son of Conon de Montacute. The seventh was
commanded by duke Godfrey and his brother Eustace. The
(• glith by the noble knight Tancred. The ninth by Hugh count
of St. Paul, with Egelran his son, Tliomas de Feria, Baldwin
de Bourg, Robert Fitz-Gerard, Reginald of Beauvais,and Galo

A.D. 1U98.] BATTLE OUTSIDE AJS'TIOCH. 419

de Chaumont. The tenth was commanded by Rotrou count
of Perche, Everard de Pusac, Drogo de Monci, Ralph Fitz-
Godfrey, and Conan of Bretagne. The eleventh Avas led by
Isoard count of Die, Reimund Pilet, Gastus of Biterne,
Girard de Roussillon, William de Mont-Pessulan, and William
Amane. The twelfth and last division was stronger than
tlie others, and was led by Boamund, whose duty it was to
assist any of the other divisions which should be hard
pressed by the enemy. The count of Toulouse, being in bad
health, was left to guard the city, and to protect the infirm
and wounded, in case that the Turks, who still held out in
the upper fortress, should attack them in the absence of the
princes. Intermixed with the different divisions, as they
marched forth, might be seen priests and deacons in white
garments, carrying in their hands the ensign of the cross ; and
those who remained in the city, putting on their sacred
vestments, ascended the walls of the city, and offered up
prayers for the safety of the Lord's people. As our army
issued from the walls, a pleasant dew descended from on
high upon them, sent, as it would seem, from the Almighty
to bless their arms ; its effect was felt, not only by the men,
))ut even by the horses, which, though for many days they
liad fed on nothing but the leaves and branches of trees, yet
all that day excelled the cavalry of the enemy both in speed
and strength.

Of the terrible battle and glorious victory which ensued.

Meanwhile Corboran, seeing our men issue forth, drew up his
troops for battle, under the command of twenty-nine admirals
and kings, whose names were these : Meleduchac, Amir-Soly-
man, Amir-Solendais, Amir-Hegyblo, Amir-Inatoanc, Amir-
Mahumet, Camyath, Cotoloseniar, ISIegalgo, Telon, Batulius,
Boessach, Amir-Baiach, Axian, Sansodole, Amir-Goian,
Ginahadole, Amir-Tidinguin, Amir-Nathap, Sogueman,
Boldagis, Amir-Ilias, Gelisassan, Gigremis, Amir-Gogens.
Artabeth, Amir-Dalis, Amir-Tacaor, Amir-Mosse. All
these were earnestly exhorted by Corboran, if they valued
his favour, to put forth all their bravery, and to despise the
resistance which should be made to them by a rabble of half-
starved, raw, and inexperienced soldiers like the Chrisliains
Moreover, Soliman, prince of Nice, lent his diligent assist-

420 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1098,

auce to marsliul the troops, distinguishing who were to march
ill the van and who in the rear. Meanwhile, our princes
occupied all the plains in front of the city and the mountains^
apparently to the distance of about two miles from the city ;
and when the trumpet sounded they marched forwards to
meet the enemy ; the three first divisions charging them
with sword and lance, preceded by the footmen, who with
long-bows and cross-bows, plied the enemy therewith, and
made a way for tlie heavy charge of the cavalry that were
following tliem. At length, all the divisions, except that of
Boamund, were engaged, and the Turks, having lost numbers
of their men, were beginning to be disordered, and to take
to flight, when Soliman, coming up from the parts towards
ihe sea with two thousand men, assailed Boamund so
violently in tlie rear, and discharged such a cloud of arrows,
that they almost covered the whole line ; then casting aside
their bows they continued the fight with swords and mallets
so fiercely, that Boamund must have given way before them
had not Godfrey and Tancred come up, and with, energy
not suflficiently to be admired, turned the tide of blood and
death upon the enemy. Soliman then tried another device,
and set fire to some hay and straw, prepared for the purpose,
wliich, though it gave forth little flame, yet concealed every-
tliing around with a dense smoke. Under cover of this
vapour the enemy slew several of our footmen ; but after a
time, God, who rules the winds, turned the smoke upon the
enemy, who, blinded and almost suffocated by it, took to
flight, followed by the Christian soldiers, who drove them
furiously back upon their disordered lines, and slew them
without mercy even to their tents, where they knew their
principal strengtli was assembled. There the Turks resisted
with all their valour, and a terrible conflict took place ;
brazen helmets rung like anvils under the blows, sparks of
fire were struck forth from the collision of steel and steel,
and tiie clash of swords was like thunder ; men's brains were
shed upon the ground, coats of mail were cracked to pieces,
and the entrails of tliose who wore them poured out upon the
ground ; the horses sweated with fatigue, and not a momcnt'3
pause was allowed their riders, the armies wen^ met almost
close togetlier ; while some of them fought hand to hand,
fo t to loot, and with their bodies touching one another, con-

A.D, 1033,] K WONDERFUL TENT. 421

tinued the deadly combat. And now, it was doubtful on
which side victory would settle, when on a sudden, an
invincible army was seen to descend from the mountains,
warriors sitting on white horses, and carrying white flags in
their hands. The princes recognised in them St. Gearge,
St. Demetrius, and St. Mercurius,* and the same sight, which
terrified the pagans, raised fresh hopes in the minds of the
Christians. All did not see them, but only those whom God
permitted to behold his secret counsels ; and it turned out to
the confusion of the Turks, but to the immediate triumph of
their enemies; for the Turks, as we have said, no sooner saw
the sign than they took to speedy flight, leaving behind them
abundance of valuable stutF. Some of our men also saw
angels flying in the air, and launching forked lightning on
the flying Turks. Corboran had kept aloof from the mul-
titude at the beginning of the battle, and took his post on an
eminence ; but, when he saw the fliglit of his legions, he left
his troops and fled beyond the Euphrates, changing horses,
wlien those which he had been riding on before were tired, the
better to secure his own retreat. Our princes, from an ap-
prehension that their horses might not hold out, did not
follow the fugitives far, except Tancred and a few others,
who pursued the enemy and destroyed them until sunset ; for
the divine manifestation had inspired them with such fear,
that they could neither resist our attacks nor defend them-
selves from our swords, and ten of our men seemed to them
to be ten thousand.

Of the rich spoils of the Turks who/ledj and of the wonderful tent.

This glorious battle being over, our princes returned to
the enemy's camp, where they found such abundance of
riches, in gold, silver, gems, silken garments, and vessels
beyond all price, that they were unable to number them or
take any account of tliem. There were also great numbers
of horses, cattle, flocks of sheep, provisions, slaves, both boys
and girls, tents and pavilions, all of which they carried off
to their camp. Among other things there was a wonderful
tent, constructed like a city, with towers, walls, and battle-
ments, woven in various colours of the best silk. From its

♦ " St. Maurice," says Robert the Monk, p. 64.

422 EOGER OF WENDOVEK. [a.D. 1098.

centre, which formed the principal chamber, there went off
compartments on all sides marked out like streets, in which
two thousand men could comfortably seat themselves. After
this, the Turks, who were in the upper fortress, seeing that
their allies had fled, surrendered to our princes on condition
tliat they might retire to whatever place they pleased. These
things took place a.d. 1098, on the 28th* day of June.

Of the repairing of the churches, and the description of Antioch.

Our princes therefore returned from the battle, and the
city being reduced to a state of tranquillity, it seemed good
to all of them, and especially to the bishop of Puy, that the
principal church, formerly erected to the honour of the prince
of the apostles, together with the other churches of the city,
should be restored to their former dignity, and ministers be
placed in them to serve the Lord day and night. They also
restored John, the patriarch, to his ancient dignity, and
appointed bishops to all the neighbouring cities wherever
there had been bishops formerly, and gave up the sovereignty
of the city to Boamund, who, as he was used to be called
the prince, or first in dignity, amongst his men, began now
to be habitually termed the prince of Antioch. Now, the
city itself is most beautiful, and well fortified, having
within it four high hills, on one of which there is a fort-
ress that overlooks all the city. In the lower parts, tlie
city is regularly built and surrounded by a double wall ; the
inner wall is high and spacious, having in its circuit four
hundred and fifty towers, surmounted with beautiful battle-
ments; the outer wall is not so high, but remarkable for its
antiquity. Antioch contains three hundred and forty
churches, and its patriarch has a hundred and fifty-tliree
bisliops under him. The town is bounded on the east by
four hills ; on the west it has a river, which some name
Farfar, some Orontes. Eighty-five kings contributed to tlie
building of the city; from the first of them, Antiochus, it
derives its name. The Christians took it after a siege of
eight months and one day; and after it was taken, the
(xentiles besieged it a2:ain for three weeks, before the
Christians went out and fought with them. The victors

* This is corrected from the Latin text as given in the manuscript,
which reads incorrectly the 20th.

A.D. 1098.] HUGH THK GREAT, 423

now reposed in the city five months and nine days, during
which, but it is not known from what cause, such mortality
afflicted the people, that within a few days as many as fifty
thousand persons of both sexes died. Among other victims
was Ademar, bishop of Puy, who was looked upon as the
father and governor of the people. He was buried amid the
lamentations of the whole army, in the church of the prince
of the apostles, and on the spot where the lance of our
Saviour was found. Henry de Asches and Reginald de
Armesbach, two men distinj^uished for the nobilitv of their
birth, also fell victims ; and the rest of the princes, to avoid
the same danger, agreed to separate, on the condition that on
the 1st of October they should again come together, when
men and horses should both have recovered their strength,
and complete what still remained to be done of their vow of
pilgrimage. Raimond, surnamed Pilet, marched with his
troops and took a castle called Thalamania ; thence he pro-
ceeded to Marra, to a city full of Saracens. The inhabitants
came out to meet him, and at first were repulsed, but at last
they gained the victory, and slew a large number of the
faithful.

Hoto Hugh the Great was sent to the emperor, but did not return.

Whilst these tilings were going on, Hugh the Great was
sent by the princes to the emperor Alexius, and greatly
tarnished his former fame by neither returning himself nor
sending any answer back to those who sent him, forgetting
the truth of that line of Juvenal :

. . . The greater is the crime in him
Who greater is.

Meanwhile, the count of Toulouse besieged and took the
rich city of Albara, and caused Peter of Narbonne to be
ordained bishop therein. Then, on the first day of Septem-
ber,* all the princes being assembled together according to
stipulation, they prepared for marching to Jerusalem, and on
the 28th of September advanced to Marra and laid siege to
it. This city lies about three days journey from Antioch,
and its citizens were arrogant on account of their wealth, for
they fixed crosses on the towers and walls of the city, which

* The original text has November, but this is evidently a mistake.

424 ROGER OF WENDOVEH. [a.D. 10&3.

they defiled by spitting upon them, and in other v/ays also, in
contempt of the Christians. At this our men were indignant,
and after several days of skirmishing they planted ladders,
and, scaling the walls, took the city by assault; but they
found no inhabitants in it, and consequently took possession
of all its treasures without opposition or tumult. The
citizens had fled into caves beneath the earth, and so were
safe for a time, but in the morning our men lighted fires at
the entrances of the caves, and, compelling them to surrender,
cut off the heads of some and threw the others into prison.
On the 11th of December, William, bishop of Aurasia, died
there ; he was a religious and just man, who feared God.
The pilgrims spent one month and four days in that city.

How king William oppressed the English by tribute.

The same year William king of the English, surnamed
Rufus, was in Normandy, wholly engaged in warlike schemes,
whilst in England by his exactions he not only scraped, but
actually excoriated, the people, so that he was hated by all
men. About the same time died Walkeline bishop of
Winchester, and Hugh of Shropshire was slain by the Irish,-"
and was succeeded by his brother Robert de Belesme.

How the princes, on account of the murmurs of the people, prepare to
continue their march.

A.D. 1099. The princes of the west and the pilgrims
solemnly celebrated our Lord's nativity at Marra, when a
dissension arose between Boamund and the count of
Toulouse ; but as it has not much to do with our present
subject, let us pass on to other matters, and show how the
people were annoyed that the princes made unnecessary
delays, and disputed among themselves about every city
which was taken, neglecting in the meantime, as it seemed,
the main business of the expedition. The count of Toulouse,
therefore, to satisfy the people, taking with him ten thousand
men-at-arms and three hundred and fifty knights, set forwards
toward Jerusalem, whilst Robert duke of Normandy and
Tancred followed with eighty knights and a numerous body
of foot. After some days, wlien they had passed over the
intervening country, they went down into a plain round a

• The S.axon Chronicle, Simeon of Durham, and Florence, say by
Norwegian pirates.

A.D. 1099.] THE CRUSADERS AT LAODICEA. 425

city called Archis not far from the sea-coast, and pitch d
their camp near it. This is one of the Phoenician cities, at
the foot of Mount Libanus, and was founded, according to
ancient tradition, by Aracheus, the seventh of the sons of
Canaan, who called it after his own name Aracheus, after-
wards corrupted into Archis. The Christians besieged it a
long time, but without success. Here the question was again
mooted concerning the lance with which our Lord's side had
been pierced ; some said that it had really been pointed out
by divine inspiration, for the consolation of the army ; whilst
others maliciously contended that it was a stratagem of the
count of Toulouse and was no discovery at all, but invented
solely for gain. A large fire was therefore kindled, of a size
sufficient to terrify even the standers by, and when all the
people were assembled together on the sixth day of the week
before our Lord's passover, the priest Peter, to whom the
discovery of the lance had been made, underwent a perilous
ordeal: for when he had offered up a prayer, he took the
lance with him, and passed unhurt through the midst of the
fire; but, as he died a few days afterwards, the ordeal did
not give entire satisfaction to the opposite party. About the
same time duke Godfrey and the other princes, who had
remained at Antioch, prepared, at the urgent request of the
army, to continue the march, and on the 1st day of March,
arrived at Laodicea, in Syria, with twenty-five thousand
brave soldiers. This city was inhabited by Christians, and
Godfrey demanded of its prefect that Guenemer of Boulogne,
who was there detained in prison, should be released : the
authorities, not daring to resist the duke, released him with
all his companions and the whole of his fleet ; for Guenemer,
after he had taken the cross, put in there with a strong fleet,
and was surprised by the citizens and thrown into prison.
The duke put him again at the head of his fleet, and ordered
him to follow the army along the coast.

Hovo the princes passed through maiiy districts and arrived at Tripolis.

The princes now followed the sea-coast as far as the city
of Gabula, otherwise called Gibel. It is distant about twelve
miles from Laodicea. The army pitched their tents round
the city, which they besieged for some time, when the
governor, who was the sultan of Egypt's procurator, oftered

426 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1099.

the duke six thousand gold pieces, and many other gifts, if
he would abandon the siege ; but, being unable to obtain this
request, he sent messengers offering the same money to the
count of Toulouse, if he could save it from falling into the
duke's hands. The count took the money and sent the
bishop of Albaria to the duke, urging him to leave the siege
and come to him with all speed, for he had heard that a large
multitude of enemies were comino- out of Persia to aveno^e
the losses which they had suffered at Antioch under
Corboran, and for all this he affirmed that he had the most
trustworthy intelligence. The dujve and the other princes,
believing Avhat was told them, left the siege; and passing the
city of Valentia, and leaving on the left ]Maraclea, the first
city of Phoenicia, they reached Tortosa, and proceeding thence
pitched their camp near the city of Archis. Here they were
met by Tancred, who disclosed to them the trick of the count
of Toulouse, and they in consequence separated their tents
from his, and would not encamp on the same ground with
him. The count, seeins; the offence which he had caused in
the minds of the princes, sent presents and reconciled them
all to him except Tancred. The princes then, leaving the
bishop of Albaria and some others to besiege Archis, directed
their march to Tripolis. There they found the governor of
the place and all the citizens drawn up in battle array, and,
indignant at this demonstration, they attacked them furiously,
broke their line at the first charge, and drove them back into
the city, after slapng seven hundred of them : the princes
then kept Easter before Tripolis, on the 10th of April. The
governor of the city, perceiving how unable he was to meet
our men in the field, sent an embassy, and obtained terms
from the princes, that, on condition he would give them
fifteen thousand pieces of gold, with horses, mules, silken
garments, costly plate, cattle, and sheep, they should pass
through his territories without doing any harm. Our troops,
then, following the coast and having the ridges of Mount
Libanus on their right hand, crossed Biblius, and encamped
near the sea, at a place called Emaus. Three days after they
halted before Beyrout, and the next day reached Sidon : the
day after, tliey passed Sarepta, where the propliet Ehjali was
nurtured, and came to the capital city Tyre ; thence to Acre,
and, leaving Galilee on the left, between Carmel and the sea,

A.D. 1099.] FORTIFICATION OF THE HOLY CITY. 427

to Caesarea the metropolis of Palestine which is also called
the tower of Strato. Some of the princes passed through
the fortress of Bethelon, and reached the city of Baruch on
the day of our Lord's ascension ; thence, crossing through
Saide to Arra and Cayphas, they all met at Csesarea and kept
Whit-sunday on the 28th of June.

Of the desolation of the church of St. George the martyr by the Turks.

After stopping here three days, they proceeded on their
march, leaving on tlieir right hand the maritime districts of
Antipatris and Joppa, and passing by Eleutheria, came to
Lydda, otherwise called Heliopolis, where the body of the
illustrious martyr St. George reposes. His church had been
destroyed by the enemies of the faith before the pilgrims
arrived, for they feared lest the army should use the beams
of the roof, which were of great length, to construct machines
to attack the city with. From thence Robert count of
Flanders set out for Ramula, where finding the gates open
they entered the city, but found no one in it, for the Turks,
hearing of the march of our troops, had saved themselves by
departing the night before. The next day some others of
the princes arrived, and, finding there abundance of wine,
oil, and corn, they stopped there three days, during which
they made one Robert of Normandy bishop of that city,
assigning him for a perpetual diocese, Ramula and Lydda, with
the suburban districts adjoining. Thence our troops con-
tinued their march to Nicopolis, a city of Palestine, formerly,
when it was only a village, called Emmaus. It was here
that Christ is known to have walked with Cleophas after his
resurrection, and there is, in front of the city, a wholesome
fountain, wherein men that are sick and cattle are washed to
cleanse them from different disorders ; for Christ is said once,
when passing by this fountain, to have washed his feet there-
in, by which means the water acquired the capacity to heal
various diseases.

Houi the Turks fortified the holy city, and plundered the Christians.

^leanwhile the Turks, who resided in Jerusalem, learninff
the approach of the pilgrims, fortified the city witli all
diligence, and stripped the faithful whom they found therein
of all the money they possessed, by winch means from the

428 ROGER OP "VTENDOVER. [a.D. 1099.

patriarch, who was the head of the city, and the rest of the
people they collected fifteen thousand pieces of gold. After
this act of spoliation, they expelled all the Christians from
the city, except the old and infirm, women and children. In
the meantime, the pilgrims, thinking delay dangerous, at
dawn of day proceeded on their journey with devotion of
heart, and when they came to have a near view of the holy
city of Jerusalem, they sent forth sighs and tears of joy, and
taking off their shoes, continued their march with naked feet :
thus they proceeded until they came in front of the city, and
commenced the siege of it on the 6th of June. The number
of the besieging army is said to have been about fortv
thousand foot, and fifteen hundred cavalry, besides aged
persons, valetudinarians, and a rabble of others, who did not
bear arms. In the city were said to be forty thousand well
armed Turks, who had flocked thither as well to defend the
royal city, as to provide for their own safety. The princes,
perceiving that they could do no good on the eastern,
western, and southern sides of the city on account of the
deep vallies, determined to besiege it on the north, and for
this purpose they pitched their tents between the gate called
Stephen's gate and the tower of David. First in order
was Godfrey, and next him were Robert of Normandy and
the count of Flanders : the lord Tancred and some others
with him were posted around a tower which from a certain
angle in the wall was called the Angular Tower : the count
of Toulouse with his troops laid siege to the walls between
another tower and the western gate ; part of his troops were
placed, towards the north, on the mountain, whereon the city
is built, between the city itself and the church called Sion,
which is about a bow-shot distant from the walls. This is
the place, where our Saviour is said to have supped with his
disciples, and to have washed his feet : there also the Holy
Spirit is said to have descended upon the disciples in
fiery tongues ; the mother of God there paid the debt of
nature ; and tlie tomb of tlie first martyr St. Stephen is there
held in reverence even unto this day.

Of the first impetuous assault on tJu: city.

When the camps were pitched in a circle round the city,
ou the fifth day after their arrival, all were summoned by

A. D. 1099.] ATTACK ON THE HOLT CITY. 429

sound of trumpet to make a general assault upon the walls.
\VTien they had put on their armour, they all, from the
liighest to the lowest, flocked together to the attack, which
tliey made with such valour and perseverance that they
effected a breach in the outworks, drove the garrison in
despair within the inner walls, and, if they had liad engines
and scaling ladders to second their zeal, they would certainly
have taken the city on that day. But, when they had been
seven hours engaged, seeing that they toiled in vain without
machines, they deferred the attack for a time, and with
immense labour procured timber and artificers to construct
engines, and, when their materials were ready, they brought
them with great toil up to the walls, and constructed with
them towers, petrariae, trubucles, and rams, together with
sows to undermine the walls ; for they esteemed as nothing
all that had been done before, if they should fail in this which
was the main object of their toilsome pilgrimage. Our army
therefore laboured with assiduity to make engines, hurdles,
and scaling ladders, by which the siege was protracted ; and
whereas the country near the walls is dry and without water,
they were obliged to make use of streams, fountains, or wells,
lying at the distance of five or six miles from the city,
whereby the people endured excessive thirst: the Turks,
also, when they heard that the Christians were coming, filled
up as many of the wells as they could with sand and other
things, to annoy the besifgers ; and they broke all the
cisterns and other reservoirs, so that they would hold no
water, or else concealed them so that the thirsty soldiers
could derive no benefit from them. Thus they were obliged
to disperse in different directions to procure water, and if a
small party of them went, they hardly found a stream, before
another and larger party came up on the same errand, and a
fight sometimes took place between them. Their horses, also,
mules and asses, flocks and herds, died of thirst, for their
inwards were dissolved by the heat, causing an intolerable
stench and corruption of the air. In the meantime a
messenger arrived reporting that a Genoese fleet had arrived
at Joppa, and asking of the princes an escort to conduct them
to the camp. For this duty the count of Toulouse selected
one Galdemar, a brave knight, and assigned him thirty cavalry
and five hundred infantry, to whom were added, for greater

430 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1099.

security, Raimond Pilet, and William de Sabran, with fi\ e
hundred cavalry, who, arriving in the plain country near tlie
cities of Lydda and Ramula, encountered there six hundred
Turks ; an engagement took place, in which four of our
knights and several foot-soldiers were slain ; but our troops
finally prevailed ; two hundi*ed of the Turks were slain, and
the rest put to flight. There fell, however, on our side, two
noblemen, Gilbert de Treva, and Aicard de Monte Merla;
the rest reached Joppa in safety, and so the convoy was
escorted safely to Jerusalem, where they were received with
much joy, and were of no small benefit to the Christian army.

The machines being completed, the city is again assmilied.

At the end of one month the machines were completed,
and the bishops and elders of the army gave orders for a
general reconciliation to take place among the soldiers, with
fasting, solemn processions, and prayers to God. All this
was accordingly done, and on a fixed day the whole multi-
tude of the pilgrims came together in arms, animated with
one purpose, either to lay down their lives for Christ, or to
restore his city to Christian liberty. All of them then
advancing towards the walls, did their best to bring up and
place the machines, that they might the better attack the
Turks who fought from the towers and battlements ; but the
enemy resisted bravely, throwing back upon us, with horrid
noise, darts, arrows, and stones from their engines ; whilst
our men, covered by their shields and hurdles, sliot on tlie
Turks with long bows and cross-bows, and throwing massive
stones, advanced nearer and nearer to the walls, allowing no
rest to the garrison upon the walls. Others of our soldiers,
placed within the machines and towers, aimed large stones
from their petrarios and trubucles against the walls, whicli it
was their object to sliake and cause to fall ; whilst others
again from some smaller engines aimed lighter stones against
those who were on the walls, in this way distracting their
attention from our men who were advancing below. But
still they made little progress ; for the Turks who were
within let down from the walls bags of straw, carpets,
beams of wood, and cushions filled with tow, the softness of
which broke the force of the engines and mocked the toil of
our men ; besides which, the stones and darts thrown fro n

■ai.D. 1099.] THIKD ATTACK OX THE CITY. 431

their machines, caused our men to pause in the attack,
whilst they endeavoured to fill the moat with earth, stones,
brush-wood, and rubbish, so as to have an easier access to
the walls: but the besieged, on the other hand, to defeat
their purpose, threw lighted fire-brands, darts smeared with
oil and sulphur, to set fire, if possible, to our machines. To
oppose these missiles, our princes threw sand and water from
above, and so put out the fire. The attack was made in
three places at once by duke Godfrey, Eobert duke of Nor-
mandy, and the count of Toulouse ; it lasted the whole day
from morning till night, and at last the darkness alone sepa-
rated the combatants.

Of the third assau/c and the capture of the city.

Early in the morning all the army resumed the conflict
with alacrity, and every man returned to the post which had
been assigned to him the day before. Some of them tlu-ew
mill-stones from the machines against the walls ; others
brought up the towers, and others again with long bows and
cross-bows, and some Avith stones, drove back the besiegers
from the battlements, so that none .of them might be able to
show even his hand over the walls, Avhilst the citizens
attempted by means of lighted tow, fire in small pots that
would easily break, and by other things as before, to destroy
the machines of the Christians. A great slaughter was
made on both sides by the force of the missiles employed ;
nor was it easy to say which of them fought with the greatest
bravery. There was one of our machines which threw
amazingly large stones against the walls, and the enemy,
finding other means ineffectual, brought up two witches to
enchant and render it useless. Whilst these two were
carrying on their enchantments, a large stone from the same
engine struck both of them dead, together with three other
women who were waiting on them, and the bodies of all five
fell into the moat. A shout was raised by the army at the
sight, and the spirit of the Turks was proportionably broken.
It was now the seventh hour of the day, and our men,
fatigued with their ineffectual exertions, were meditating to
withdraw their smoking towers and engines and put off the
assault until the next day, wlien lo ! tlie divine assistance
displayed itself, and kindled hoi)e in their hearts ; a knight

432 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1009.

descended from Mount Olivet bearing a bright and dazzling
shield, and gave a signal to our troops to return to the con-
flict and renew the assault. Duke Godfrey, encouraged by
the sign, recalled the army with loud shouts, and they
obeyed the command with such alacrity that it seemed as if
the battle was but just beginning. A hermit also, who
dwelt in Mount Olivet, gave them hope and vigour by fore-
telling that they would take Jerusalem on that day. All
these signs encouraged the army, and made them certain of
gaining the victory. At length duke Godfrey, with the
grace of God assisting liim, succeeded so far as to level
every obstacle and to gain free access to the walls, which tlie
besieged were too tired to defend. His men, at the command
of their leader, threw fire on the bags of straw and cushions
suspended from the walls, and the flames, wafted by the
wind, spread such a smoke through the city, that the garri-
son, unable to sustain its effects, withdrew from the bat-
tlements. The duke, seizing the beams which they had
suspended from tlie walls to annoy our men with, made one
end of them fast to the tower with nails, and the other to the
battlements ; then throwing a bridge across from one to the
other, the duke himself, as a brave knight, first entered tlie
city, followed by his brother Eustace, Robert duke of Nor-
mandy, the count of Flanders, with his brothers Litolf and
Gilbert, and such a crowd of horse and foot that the bridge
was unable to bear them. The Turks seeing that our troops
liad gained the walls, and the duke planted his banner
thereon, left the towers and fled into the narrow street •.
Our common soldiers also, perceiving that the princes had
secured a footing in tlie towers, planted scaling ladders
against the walls as fast as they could, and without (l»^lay
joined their leaders. Then duke Godfrey sent some of liis
men to open the northern gate, still called the gate of Sr.
Paul ; and it was no sooner thrown open, than all the army
entered, at the ninth hour, on the sixth day of tho week.
The city of Jerusalem was taken in the year of our Lord
1099, four years after the pilgrims first bound themselves by
a vow of pilgrimage. Pope Urban II. sat in the Roman see ;
Henry was the emperor of the Roman, and Alexius of the
Grecian empire : Philip reigned in France, and William
Rijfus in England : whilst over all men and ail things reigned

J

A.D. 1099.] TERRIBLE SLAUGHTER IN JERUSALEM. 433

reigned our Lord Jesus Christ for ever and ever ; to whom
be honour and glory for endless ages.

How the Turks tvere put to death, and the holy city cleansed.

The city being in this manner taken, duke Godfrey and
his faithful followers scoured the streets with drawn swords,
and put to death all the Turks they met with. So great was
the number of corpses and of heads separated from their
bodies, that no one could walk in the streets without treading
on the dead bodies. But while this was going on, the count of
Toulouse and the other princes were fighting bravely around
Mount Sion, not knowing what had happened ; but when
they heard the shouts of the two parties, and saw the
slaughter of tlie towns-people, they knew that the city had
been broken into, and that our troops had gained the victory.
Upon this, they immediately raised scaling ladders against
the walls, and entered the city without opposition, slaying the
enemy in large numbers, and opening the south gate which
was in the neighbourhood, let in the rest of the army.
Thus the Turks, who had fled from the duke and his men,
now fell in Avith this new enemy, and in avoiding Scylla fell into
Charybdis ; for such was the havoc committed in every part
of the city that the terrible effusion of blood caused satiety
and disgust even in the victors themselves. Now Tancred,
hearing that a large number of Turks had fled for refuge
within the courts of the temple, rushed thither with a large
number of armed men, and, forcing his way into the temple,
slew a great number of people therein, and is said to have
carried off with him a large quantity of gold and silver.
When the otlier princes heard of this, they rushed in with a
multitude of foot and horse, slew all they met with, and filled
the streets with blood. Ten thousand Turks are said to
have fallen within the precincts of the temple, besides those
who were slain in the streets to about the same number ;
for our men, dispersing through the streets, and searching
every secret place they could find, drew out master and
mistress, with their children and all their family, from the
secret chambers where they had hidden themselves, and
either put them to death with the sword, or threw them
headlong and broke their necks. He who first got possession
of a house or palace, claimed it as his own permanent pro-

VOL. I. F F

434

ROGER OF WENDOVER.

[a.d. 1099.

perty; for it had been agreed among the princes that,
when the city was taken, each should keep what he could
get ; and thus, whoever first took possession of a house,
fixed a banner, shield, or some kind of weapon, at the door,
as a sign to others that the house was already occupied.

How the princes visited the holy places.

When the city was reduced to tranquillity after its capture,
and the spoils were collected by the pilgrims, they began with
sighs and tears, with naked feet, and with every sign of
humility and devotion, to visit each of the holy places which
our Lord had hallowed by his presence, and in particular, the
church of the Resurrection and of our Lord's Passion. It
was most pleasant to behold with what devotion the faithful,
of both sexes, whilst their minds were exhilarated with
spiritual enjoyment, approached, shedding tears, to the holy
places, and gave thanks to God for having brought their
pious labours and long service to the desired consummation.
All thence derived hopes that it would be the earnest of a
future resurrection, and these present benefits gave them a
firm expectation of those which were to come, that the
earthly Jerusalem, which they now trod, would be to them
the way to that which exists in heaven. The bishops too
and priests, having purified the churches of the city, and es-
pecially the precincts of the temple, consecrated to God the
holy places, and celebrating mass before the people gave
thanks for the blessings which they had received. On that
day also, the ever-to-be-commended Ademar, bishop of Puy,
who, as we have said, died at Antioch, was seen by many in
the holy city ; nay, many men of the greatest credit aflirmed
that they saw him with their own eyes going round witli the
princes to visit the holy places. Many others, also, of those
who during the pilgrimage had slept in Christ, appeared to
many in the city, devoutly visiting the holy places. The
venerable Peter the Hermit, who five years before had
visited the patriarch and the faithful inhabitants of the holy
city, and by whose zeal the princes of the west had been
induced to undertake this pilgrimage, was now recognized
and affectionatelY>«+UTt'(l J)j' iiilpmi^l received their thanks
for having so^u^WftmjC-xUbiin^ commission, and

brought priircQ^f^;>^milions to un(l^^<K^^uch great labours

A.D. 1099.] ELECTION 01 KING. 435

for the sake of Christ. When all this was done, the princes
returned to their houses and hostels, which their people had
in the meantime prepared for them, and they found them so
full of every necessary, that all of them, from the least to
the greatest, abounded in every thing which they could wish
for; gold, silver, jewels, and costly garments, corn, wine,
and oil, besides plenty of water, from the want of which
they had suffered so much during the siege, so that those
who had taken possession of a house, had it in their power
now to minister to the wants of their more needy brethren.
From these causes it resulted that the second day after the
victory there was an abundance of everything that could be
desired to be sold in the public market at a low price, and
even the inferior people had plenty of everything.

How the princes elect a Mng and a patriarch.

After seven days spent in repose and spiritual enjoyment,
the princes came together on the eighth, to determine, by the
grace of the Holy Spirit, which of their number should be
king of that country and of the holy city. Neither must I
omit to mention that all the princes, having invoked the aid
of the Angel of wisdom from on high, agreed to elect for
king whomsoever the Lord should appoint.* A wax candle
was then given to each of the princes, that which ever of
them God should choose by lighting the taper, should be
immediately saluted king by all of them. The lot fell upon
Robert duke of Normandy, who, however, put out the light,
and so unhappily defeated the divine intention, for he said
that he should hereafter enjoy a more noble sovereignty,
when he returned home, in England. f All the princes now,
after much discussion on all sides, elected duke Godfrey, and
escorted him with praises, hymns, and psalms before the
sepulchre of the Lord. They also detennined to appoint a
patriarch over the holy city, and by the favour of Robert
duke of Normandy, a certain bishop of Maturane in Calabria
obtained the appointment for a favourite of his, Arnulf, a
priest's son, and known among the pilgrims for his incon-

* The reading here is entirely . corrupt ; but the sense is as I have
rendered it in the text.

+ We learn from the Polychronicon that Robeft had. just lieard of the
death of William Rufus, his brother.

F F 2

436 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1099.

tinence and levity. But Arnulf died soon after, and so his
newly-acquired dignity came to an end. After him the see
remained vacant five months, and the princes, who were
present, after much deliberation, chose the venerable Daibert
to sit on the patriarchal throne and to exercise the pastoral
care. He was previously bishop of the church of Pisa, a
man of great erudition, and nurtured from his childhood in
ecclesiastical affairs.

How the sultan of Egypt's army was defeated hy the Christiana.

The holy city had not long been taken by the faithfu],
before the sultan of Egypt and Damascus, the most powerful
of the eastern princes, hearing what had happened to
Jerusalem, summoned his commander-in-chief Elafdal, and
gave him orders to march on Syria with all the forces of
Egypt and his whole empire, and to exterminate the rash
people from the face of the earth, that their name should
never again be mentioned. Now Elafdal was by birth an
Armenian, sprung from Christian parents, but for the sake of
riches had apostatized from the faith : his baptismal name
was Emyreius, but when he changed his religion, he was
called Elafdal. This enemy of Christ's cross, therefore,
having assembled all the strength of Egypt, Arabia, and
Damascus, came to Ascalon, and there pitched his camp with
all his troops, with the intention of proceeding to Jerusalem,
besieging the Christian army therein, and, wlren he liad
defeated them, utterly destroying our Lord's sepulchre. But
the pilgrims of the cross had no wish to experience a second
time tlie calamities of a siege ; wherefore they assembled
together, clergy and people, at our Lord's sepulchre, and
prostrating themselves on the ground, they supplicated the
Lord, with contrite hearts and much weeping, mercifully to
release his people from their imminent perils. Deriving con-
fidence from this act of religion, they bravely marched
towards Ascalon to meet the enemy in the field. They bore
with them a piece of the Lord's cross, lately discovered by
an inhabitant of Jerusalem, named Syrus, who said that he
had kept it in his custody, handed down to him from ancient
times. The duke, now king of Jerusalem, arriving at
Ramula with the other princes, was there credibly informed
that the aforesaid Emyreius was encsmijiod with his army at

A.D. 1099.] DEFEAT OF THE TURKS. 437

Ascalon. He therefore sent forwards two hundred cavalry,
to spy out the road and the position of the enemy : but when
they had proceeded a little way, they found some herds of
oxen, horses, and camels, with herdsmen in charge, all
of whom, as well as the cavalry who Avere guarding them, fled
as soon as our men approached, leaving the flocks and herds
to shift for themselves. Some of them, however, were
captured, and information was gained from them concerning
the designs of the enemy, that their commander-in-chief, who
was now seven miles off, proposed after two days to advance
and destroy our army. The Christians were about twelve
hundred knights, and foot-soldiers about six thousand, who
now, in confidence of victory, drew up their men in nine
divisions, three of which w^ere posted in front, three in the
centre, and three in the rear, that the enemy if they pene-
trated through the first and second divisions in any part,
might find another line ready to receive them. The spoil
which they had just secured was very great, and they passed
the night where they were with much joy; but in the morn-
ing they were summoned by the trumpet to make ready for
battle, and, commending themselves to God, and trusting
wholly to him, they marched forward, as one man, to meet
the enemy. As the legions therefore thus advanced in
military order and with steady march to battle, they beheld
the cattle, by some divine impulse, as it is believed, with tails
and horns erected, accompany the troops in line on the right
hand and on the left, and no force could prevent them. The
enemy, beholding this from the distance, in the dazzling light
of the sun, were already discouraged before the battle began,
for they thought the Christian army to be immense, tliough
they had a large number of men on their own side. Robert
duke of Normandy, also, who was the leader and standard-
bearer of the Christians, performed an exploit, which cannot
be too much extolled ; for seeing in the distance the standard
of Admiravisus, having a golden apple on the top of a lance
which shone with silver plating, and supposing that Admira-
visus himself was there, he char^red upon him through the
midst of the enemy, and gave him a mortal wound, thereby
causing no little terror to the gentiles.

438 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^- 1^^^^-

The lamentation of Admiravisus ; the victory and the spoils.

Admiravisus, scarcely alive and mortally wounded, uttered
the following lamentation to the Almighty, " Creator of all
things, what cruel destiny is mine I what indelible disgrace
to our arms ! A small and needy body of men has prevailed
over our large forces ! I led hither two hundred thousand
cavalry,* and infantry surpassing number, able, as we
supposed, to conquer the whole world : but now, if I am not
mistaken, they have been disgracefully defeated by less than
a thousand cavalry and a few thousand infantry. Without
doubt their God is almighty and fights for them, or ours is
angry with us, and chastens us in his severe displeasure.
However this may be, I shall never again meet them in
battle, but return with disgrace to my country, whilst I am
yet alive." With these words he renewed his tears, and
indulged in the most profuse lamentations. The Turks were
now meditating flight, when a knight of Lorraine, who had
been posted in the rear with duke Godfrey, charging them on
the flanks cut off their chance of retreat. Thus, attacked by
the duke of Normandy in front, and cut off from retreat by
those who were behind them, they were cut to pieces at the
will of the Christians ; the admiral on a dromedary escaped
by a rapid flight. Our army, then, having been blessed with
this victory from on high, arrived at the enemy's camp,
where they found such abundance of gold, silver, stuffs,
precious stones, and riches unknown to our parts of the
world, that they were surfeited therewith, and the least of
them could say with the poet : f

*' Plenty hath made me poor."

Duke Robert redeemed the standard at twenty marks of
silver from those who kept it whilst he pursued the enemy,
and carried it to our Lord's sepulchre to be a monument of
this memorable victory. Another man bought the sword of
the same admiral for forty bezants. In this manner the
enemy was put to flight, and our army having, by God's gift,
obtained the victory, returned with great joy to Jerusalem,
encumbered with an immense quantity of spoil.

* This must be an cxaf^gcration ; it may be doubted whether two hundred
thousand cavalry ever yet met together under one commander,
t Ovid. Met. lib. iii. v. 4GG,

I

A.D. 1099.] SITUATION OF JERUSALEM. 439

Houj Robert duke of Normandy and the count of Flanders returned to

their own country.

Robert duke of Normandy, and the count of Flanders,
having now successfully completed their pilgrimage, re-
turned to their native country. Some say that God, offended
with Robert because he had declined the sovereignty of
Jerusalem, never afterwards allowed him to succeed in any
thing, as the history will hereafter show. When, therefore,
these princes were gone, king Godfrey, keeping with him
Tancred, Garner count de Gres, and some others of the
western princes, administered with vigour and prudence the
kingdom which God had given him. He bestowed the city
of Tiberias, situated on the lake of Genesar, with the whole
county of Galilee, and the maritime city of Cayphas, other-
wise called Porphj^ria, on the lord Tancred, who was so
solicitous to please God in his government, that even to the
present day the churches of that district speak of his govern-
ment with pride. Two years afterwards he was promoted
for his merits to the principality of Antioch, and enriched
that church, so glorious in ancient times, with many gifts,
besides which he also extended the bounds of that principality
by adding to it several captured cities and fortresses.

Of the topography of the holy city, and of the cities which lie around it.

The holy city of Jerusalem is well known to be situated
on lofty mountains, and in the tribe of Benjamin. It has on
the west the tribe of Simeon, the land of the Philistines, and
the Mediterranean sea ; from which, near the city of Joppa,
it is twenty-four miles distant, and half-way on this route
are the castle of Emaus, Modin, the garrison of the blessed
Maccabees, Nob, the village of priests, and Dispolis, now called
Lydda, where Peter restored to health the paralytic ^Eneas,
and where Simeon dwelt in the house of Simon the tanner,
when he received the messenger, as at Joppa he restored to
life the female disciple called Tabitha. On the eastern side
of Jerusalem is the river Jordan, and the desert of the sons
of the prophets, about fourteen miles off, a woody valley, and
the Dead Sea. On this side of Jordan are Jericho, and
Galgala the residence of Elisha ; but on the other side are
Gilead, Basan, Amon, and Moab, which were afterwards

440 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1099.

divided between Reuben, Gad, and the half-tribe Manasseh :
the whole of this region goes now by the general name of
Arabia. On the south of Jerusalem is the tribe of Judah,
wherein is Bethlehem, hallowed by the birth of our Lord,
Thecua, the city of the prophets Plabacuc and Amos, and
Hebron, which is Cariatharbe, the burial-place of the Jewish
patriarchs. On the north lies Gibeon, famous for the victory
of Joshua the son of Nun, and the tribe of Ephraim, Shilo,
Sichar, and the district of Samaria, Bethel, which witnessed
the sin of Jeroboam, Sebastea, the tomb of Elisha and Ab-
dias, and scene of John the Baptist's martyrdom. This
district was formerly called Samaria from Mount Somer, as
was also the whole province, which Avas the kingdom of the
kings of Israel. There is also the city of Neapolis or Nico-
polis, where Simeon and Levi, sons of Jacob, slew Sichem
son of Emmor, for violating their sister Dinah, and destroyed
his city by fire.

Jerusalem is the capital of Judea, and according to ancient
history was called Salem at first, from Shem the eldest son
of Noah, who built it and reigned therein. He it was who
was afterwards called Melchisedech, who oflfered bread and
wine to Abraham when he returned from the slaughter of
the four kings. Melchisedech is by interpretation " king of
justice," and God saved him from the Deluge, that Christ
miofht be born from his seed. There was at that time another
city, according to Jerome, called Salem, also, like the former,
governed by Melchisedech ; its ruins are seen even to the
present day near the streams of Jordan. In process of time
the city was called Jebus, from one of its kings, and thus, by
a combination of these names Jebus and Salem, it was called
Jebussalem, and thence, by substituting r for Z>, it came to
be called Jerusalem ; afterwards when Jebus was taken by
David, it was called the city of David ; and when Solomon
his son reigned, it was called Ilierosolyma, i. e. Hierusalem
of Solomon.* This city, in the forty-second year after our
Lord's passion, for the sins of the Jews, was besieged and
taken by Titus the magnificent prince of the Romans, who
destroyed it so that, according to the word of the Loi*d, not
one stone was left upon anotlier. It was afterwards rebuilt
by iElius Hadrian, the fourth Roman emperor after Titus,
* The whole of this etymology is fanciful ami absurd.

A.D. 1099.] DESCRIPTION OF JERUSALEM. 441

and called JElia after his name ; but whereas it before was
situated over the steep precipice of the mountain, and looked
down a continual slope towards the east and south, lying on
the side on Mount Sion and Mount Moriah, and had only the
temple and castle of Antonia on the hill-top ; the emperor
Hadrian now transferred it wholly to the summit, and so
enclosed the place of our Lord's passion within the circuit of
the walls.

Of the sacred places loithin the holy city.

This sacred city, beloved by God, is not so large as some
of the greatest cities in the world, but larger than many of
the least. In form it is oblong and quadrangular, with one
side a little longer than the rest, and on three sides it is sur-
rounded by deep valleys : for on the east it has the valley of
Jehoshaphat, at the bottom of which is the church of the
mother of God, where she is believed to have been buried,
and her glorious sepulchre is there shown. Below is the
brook Kedron, v/hich owes its origin to the rain which falls
in that place, about which it is said " He went forth beyond
the brook Kedron," &c. On the south is the valley of Enon,
adjoining the aforesaid valley, and in the division of the
country belonging to the tribes of Benjamin and Judah.
This valley rises towards the summit of tlie mountain which
is over against Beennon on the west ; thereon is Aceldama,
the field of blood, purchased by the money which was paid
for our Lord, to bury strangers in. On the west of the
same valley is a place where tliere is an old pool, famous in
the times of the kings of Judah, and higher up another pool,
called the " fountain of the Patriarch," near a cemetery in a
cave called the " cave of the lion." On the northern side, the
city may be approached on level ground, at the place where the
proto-martyr Stephen is said to have been stoned. The patri-
arch of this holy city has under him four archbishops, namely,
of Caesarea, Tyre, Nazareth, and Petras, otherwise called Mount
Royal. The first is in the district of Palestine, the second in
Phoenicia, the third in Galilee, and the fourtli in the province
of Moab. The archbishop of Caesarea has for his suffragan
the bishop of Sebasta : the archbishop of Tyre has for
suffragans the bishops of Acre, Sidon, Berith, and Bellina,
otherwise called CiEsarea Philippi : the province of Nazareth

442 ROGER OF WENDOVER. C^-^' 1099.

has only one suffragan see, that of Tiberias ; and the arch-
bishop of Petras has one suffragan bishop also, namely, a
Greek bishop in Mount Sinai. Besides the foregoing, the
patriarch has also, immediately subject to himself, the suf-
fragan bishops of Bethlehem, Lydda, and Hebron, where
Adam and Eve, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, were
buried.

The holy places in the city are, the church of our Lord's
resurrection on Calvary, alias Golgotha, having black friars
under a prior ; the temple of our Lord, in the care of the
knights,* and another temple^ in which there are clerks. In
the church of Mount Sion are regular canons, having an
abbat at their head ; in the church of the valley of Jehos-
haphat are black monks under an abbat ; in the church de
Latina are black monks, under an abbat ; all these are mitred
abbats, and attend with the bishops aforesaid in the service
of the patriarch. There are, moreover, other cities whicli
have no bishops, namely Ascalon, subject to the bishop of
Bethlehem ; Joppa, which is under the canons of our Lord's
sepulchre ; Neapolis, which is under the clerks of the temple ;
and Cayphas, subject to the archbishop of Caesarea. Naza-
reth is the place where Mary, our Lord's mother, was born,
and the Son of the Most High was conceived in the womb
of the virgin ; Bethlehem, where the Bread of Life was
born ; and the Jordan is the river in which Christ was
baptized. There is also another place where Christ fasted,
and was tempted by the devil ; the lake of Gennesareth,
where he called his disciples and did many miracles ; Mount
Tabor, whereon he appeared transfigured. Within the holy
city is the temple, where he was presented ; Mount Sion,
where he supped with his disciples, where the Holy Spirit
descended upon the disciples, and tlie mother of our Lord
departed from this world ; Calvary, where he suffered deatli
upon the cross; the sepulchre, where he lay and rose again on the
third day ; Mount Olivet, where he sat on an ass and was
worshipped by the children, and from which he ascended
into heaven ; Bethany, where he raised Lazarus from the
dead ; Siloe, where he restored sight to him who was born
blind ; Gethsemani, or the valley of Jelioshaphat, where
Christ was seized by the Jews, and his mother Mary was

• Knights Templars.

I

A.D. 1099.] DEATH OF WILLIAM RUFUS. 443

buried ; the church of St. Stephen, where he was stoned to
death ; and Sebastea, where John the Baptist was buried
with the prophets Elisha and Abdias. And now, this must
suffice the reader for the present concerning the land of
Jerusalem and the holy city.

How king William first held his court in the new hall at Westminster.

In the same year, which was a.d. 1099, William king of
England, returning to England out of Normandy, held his
court for the first time in the new hall at Westminster.
When he first entered with a large retinue of soldiers to
inspect it, some said that it was much larger than was
necessary, but the king replied that it was not half so grand
as it ought to be, and would be only a bedroom in proportion
to the palace which he intended to build.* A short time
after, as he was hunting in the New Forest, a messenger
came to inform him that his family were besieged in Maine.
The king immediately hastened down to the sea-side, and
went on board ship, but the sailors said to him, " Great
king, why do you put out to sea in this storm ? are you not
afraid of being drowned ?" To which he replied, " I never
yet heard of a king being drowned." In this manner he
crossed the sea, and never gained so much credit from any
other act during his whole life ; for arriving at Maine, he
drove out of it count Helias, and, having taken the city, re-
turned to England. The same year, king William gave the
bishopric of Durham to his pleas-man, f Randolph, a bad man ;
and Osmund, bishop of Salisbury, departed this life. Sige-
bert, a monk of Gemblours, brought his Chronicle down to
this date. I The same year, also, blood was seen to ooze
out of the earth at Finchampstead in Berkshire, and the
whole night after, the heavens appeared red, as if they were
on fire.

Of the death of William Riifus, and of certain signs which prognosticated

his death.

A.D. 1100, king William Rufus held his court at Christ-

• Perhaps even Willianc Rufus would be satisfied with the palace which
has now been built at Westminster.

+ All officer who held pleas, and defended the rights of the crown to
escheats, &c., a sort of procurator.

X This is a mistake : Sigebert's Chronicle came down to a. d. 11 52.

444 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1100.

mas with much magnificence in Gloucester, at Easter in
Winchester, and at Whitsuntide in London. On the morrow
of St. Peter's ad vincula'^' he went to hunt in the New
Forest, where Walter Tyrrel, shooting at a stag, uninten-
tionally struck the king, who fell pierced to the heart, without
uttering a word, and thus by a miserable death ended his
cruel life. Many signs presignified his departure; for tlie
day before his death, he dreamed tJiat he was bled by a
physician, and that the stream of his blood reached to
heaven and obscured the sky. Upon this, he sprang up
from sleep, invoking the name of St. Mary, and, calling for a
light, kept his chamberlains with him for the remainder of
the night. In the morning, a foreign monk, who was at
court on some business connected with his church, related to
Robert Fitz-Hamon, a powerful nobleman intimate with
the king, a wonderful dream which he had seen the preceding
night : he saw the king enter a church, and cast his usual
haughty look on the congregation round him, after which he
took the crucifix between his teeth, and almost bit off its
arms and legs ; the crucifix was at first passive, but after-
wards kicked the king with its right foot so that he fell upon
the pavement, and emitted such a large flame from its mouth
that the smoke of it rose in a cloud even to the stars. Robert
told this dream to the king, who said with a laugh, " He is a
monk, and, like all monks, dreamed this to get something by
it ; give him a hundred shillings, that he may not say he has
dreamed in vain." The king's wretched death was also fore-
told, as I before observed, by the blood which oozed out
from the ground, though there was no want of other tokens
presignifying the same event. For Anselm, archbishop of
Canterbury, when he was in exile for three years through
his tyranny, went from Rome to Marcenniac about the
first of August to enjoy the conversation of Hugh, abbat of
Cluny ; there a conversation arose between them concerning
kins: William, and the abbat affirmed with the most solemn
protestation of truth, that in the past night he had seen tlie
king summoned before the throne of God, accused of his
crimes, and sentenced by the just Judge to damnation ; but
did not explain how he was informed of it, neitlier did the
archbishop or any other of those who were present, ask him,

• August 2,

A.D. 1100.] CHARACTER OF WILLIAM RUFUS. 445

out of respect to his great holiness. The following day also,
the archbishop went to Lyons, and the same night, when the
monks who accompanied him had chanted the matin-service,
behold, a young man, simply dressed, and of a mild counte-
nance, stood by one of the clerks of the archbishop, who had
his bed near the door of the chamber, and though not
asleep, kept his eyes shut ; and calling him by name, "Adam,"
said he, " are you asleep ?" The clerk answered, " No," and
the young man continued, "Do you wish to hear some news ?"
" Most willingly," said Adam. " Then," said the young
man, " be informed for certain that the quarrel between the
archbishop and king William is now put an end to." The
clerk, roused by these words, looked up and opened his eyes,
but saw no one. The next night also one of the monks of
the same archbishop was standing at his post and chanting
matins, when some one held out to him a small paper tc
read, on which the monk read the words, " King William is
dead." He immediately opened his eyes, but saw no one
except his companions. A short time after, two of his monks
came to him, and telling him of the king's death, earnestly
advised him immediately to return to his see.

Of the faults of king William,

It w^as right that king William was cut off by death in the
midst of his injustice ; for he was beyond all other men, and
always did whatever evil was in his power, following the
advice of his evil counsellors. He was a tyrant to his own
people, worse to strangers, but worst of all to himself, and
annoyed his subjects by continual gelds and tallagies,* whilst
he provoked his neighbours by wars and exactions, and
England could not take breath under the burdens which he
laid upon it. For the king and his servants laid violent
hands on everything, creating confusion and destruction on
all sides ; their acts of violence and adultery, of fraud and
oppression, were such as had never been heard of in former
times. This wicked king, hateful both to God and to his
people, on the day of his death, held to his own use the arch-
bishopric of Canterbury, the bishoprics of Winchester and
Salisbury, besides twelve abbacies, which he either sold, or

• Customs or imposts.

446 ROGER OF WENDOVEB. [a.D. 1100.

let out to farm or kept in his own hands ; neither did he
practise liis crimes of debauchery in secret, but openly in the
light of day. Need I say more on this subject ? Whatever
pleased God and the faithful servants of God, was sure to
displease the king and his followers. He was buried the day
after his death at Winchester ; but his tomb was watered by
no one's tears, so great was the joy which the people felt at
his departure.

How Henry I. was crowned king of the English.

King William being dead, the nobles of England did not
know what had become of his eldest brother Robert duke of
Normandy, who had now been five years on the expedition to
Jerusalem, and they were unwilling for the kingdom to
remain long without a ruler. Henry, the youngest and
most prudent of the brothers, perceiving this, assembled
together the clergy and people of England at London, and, to
induce them to espouse his cause and make him king, he
promised them to revise and amend the laws by which
England had been oppressed in the time of his deceased
brother. To this the clergy and people replied, that if he
would confirm to them by charter all the liberties and
customs which were observed in the reign of the holy king
Edward, they would accede to his wishes and make him
their king. This Henry readily engaged to do, and, confirm-
ing the same by an oath, he was crowned king at West-
minster, on the day of the annunciation of St. Mary, with
the acclamations of the clergy and people ; after which he
caused these privileges to be reduced to writing, to the
iionour of the holy church and the peace of his people.

Of the liberties which king Henry granted to his kingdom.

Henry, by the grace of God, king of England, to Hugh de
Bocland sheriff, and to all his faithful people, both French
and English, in Herefordshire,* health. Know that T, by
the mercy of God and by tlie unanimous consent of the
barons of the kingdom, have been crowned king of England :
and, whereas the kingdom has been oppressed with many
unjust exactions, I, to the honour of God, and in the love

• This should bo Hertfordshire in which St. Albans was situated.

A.D. 1100.] LAWS OF ENGLAND AMENDED. 447

which I bear to all of you, do hereby grant liberty to God's
holy church, that I will not make it subject to sale or let it
out to farm, nor, when an archbishop, bishop, or abbat is
dead, will I receive anything from the domain of the church,
or of its vassals, until a successor is appointed to it : and aU
the evil customs by which the kingdom of England has
been unjustly oppressed, I hereby annul, which evil customs
I here in part enumerate.

If any of my barons, earls, or others, who hold of me,
shall die, his heir shall not redeem his lands, as he was
accustomed to do in the time of my father, but shall pay a
just and lawful relief for the same : in the same way, also,
the vassals of my barons shall pay a just and equitable relief
to resume their lands from their lords. And, if any of my
barons or others shall wish to give his daughter or sister, or
niece or cousin, to any one in marriage, he may communicate
with me thereon ; but I will not take anything from him for
a licence, nor wiU I prevent him from giving her in marriage,
unless it be to a man who is my enemy. And if any of my
barons or others shall die, leaving a daughter to be his heir,
I will give her in marriage together with her inheritance
with the consent of my barons ; and if, when the husband is
dead, the wife remains alive without children, she shall have
her dowry and her right of marriage, neither will I give her
in marriage against her own will. But if the wife remains
alive having children, she shall have her dowry and right of
marriage, whilst she shall keep her person according to law,
neither will I give her in marriage against her own consent,
and the lands of the children shall be in the custody of the
wife, or some near relation, according to what is just and
right, and I command my vassals to conduct themselves in
the same way towards the sons, daughters, and wives of their
vassals.

As regards the monetage in common use, which was taken
throughout the cities and counties, which was not so in the
time of king Eadward, I utterly annul and prohibit it ; and
if any one shall be taken, either moneyer or other, with false
money, let justice be done upon him according to law. I
forgive all the pleas and debts which were due to the king
my brother, except my farms, and except such as were con-
tracted for the inheritances of others, or for those things

448 ROGER OF WENDOVEK. [a.D. 1100.

which more justly concerned other peojDle. And if any one
had made any bargain for his inheritance, I forgive it,
together with all reliefs, which were agreed on for their true
inheritances. And if any of my barons or vassals shall be
rich, in whatever way he may dispose of his money, it shall
be confirmed by me ; but if, prevented by the casualties of
war, or sickness, he shall not have given away or disposed of
his money, his wife, children, or parents, and lawful vassals,
shall divide it for the good of his soul, as to them shall seem
best. If any one of my barons or vassals shall commit
forfeiture, he shall not give bail in mercy for his money, as
he would have done in the time of my father or brother, but
according to the degree of his forfeiture, nor shall he atone
for it as he would have done in the time of my father or
brother ; but if he shall be convicted of perfidy or a crime,
according to the crime, so shall be the atonement. All past
murders, up to the day of my coronation, are Iiereby forgiven;
and those which shall in future be committed shall be justly
atoned for, according to the law of king Eadward. I retain
the forests in my own hands, by the consent of all my barons.
in the same way as my father held them. I concede to all
knights who defend their own lands by arms, to hold all the
lands of their domains free from all gelds and gifts to myself,
that, being relieved from their great burden, they may
acquire experience in horses and arms, and be ready for my
service and for the defence of the whole kingdom. I establish
peace throughout all my dominions, and I command it henc^e-
forth to be observed. I restore to you the law of king
Eadward, with those improvements, by which my father
with the consent of the barons amended it. If any one has
taken anything of men or of another's since the death of my
brother king William, let the whole be speedily restor(!(l
without alteration ; and if any one shall keep back any part
thereof, he, on whom it is found, shall make heavy atonement
to me for it. Witness the following, Maurice bishop of
London, William elect of Winclfester, Girard bishop of
Hereford, earl Henry, earl Simon, earl Walter Gilford,
Ilobert de Montford, Koger Bigod, and many otliers.

There were as many of these charters made, as there are
counties in England, nnd by the king's orders, they were
placed in the abbeys of each county for a memorial.

A..D. 1100.] RETURN OF ARCHBISHOP ANSELM. 449

Of the return of Anselm archbishop of Canterbury to England.

King Henry, having thus been crowned, gave the bishopric
of Winchester to Wilham Giffard, and immediately invested
him with all the possessions belonging to the see, contrary
to the statutes of the new council, of which we have made
mention above. Then, by the advice of all the Englisli
church, he sent a solemn embassy abroad to Anselm arch-
bishop of Canterbury, inviting him earnestly to return
without delay and take possession of liis see. In the
meantime duke Robert, brother of the king, having
gloriously fulfilled his pilgrimage to Jerusalem, returned to
Normandy, after five years' absence, and was received with
joy and honour by all his subjects. The king at that time
had Ralph* bishop of Durham in custody: he was a man of
perverse character, ready for all kinds of wickedness, and
the disturber of all England ; he had been made bishop of
Durham by king William, and, for his ready compliance with
that king, was constituted his procurator throughout the
kingdom, to plunder, pull down, and destroy every man's
goods for the benefit of the king's exchequer ; but when that
unjust king was dead, and Henry was crowned in his place,
the new king, with the consent of all the English people,
threw him into prison, from which he escaped by corrupting
the guards, and crossed over into Normandy, where he
stirred up duke Robert against his brother. The duke sent
private letters to the nobles of England, showing that he was
the eldest son of William, who had conquered England by
his arms, and on this plea he claimed the crown of England
for himself. When the nobles heard this, many of them
favoured liis cause, and promised him loyalty and assistance.
Robert, in the mean time, prepared to prosecute his claim ;
but as he was but just returned from pilgrimage, he deferred
his intentions for a time, until a convenient opportunity
should arise. The same year Thomas, archbishop of York,
died, and was succeeded by Gerard ; and Sigisbert, monk of
Gemblours, brought down his elegantly written chronicle to
this present year.

» Ralph Flambard.
VOL. 1 ^ ^

450 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1100-

Of the virtues and premature death of duke Godfrey.

The same year died pope Urban, and was succeeded by
Paschal, who sat eighteen years in the Roman see. The
same year Godfrey, king of Jerusalem, at the instance of
some of his barons, crossed the river Jordan, and, having
collected a great booty of sheep and oxen in the country of
the Ammorites, then inhabited by the Arabs, returned home
in triumph. The news of this attack aroused a distinguished
Arabian prince, a powerful and warlike potentate, who,
having first obtained permission and peace by sending a
herald, came to visit Godfrey with a noble retinue of his
countrymen ; for he had heard by report of the power and
magniticence of the king and people of the west, who had
far and wide subdued so large a territory of the east ; where-
fore, burning with desire to see him, he was introduced into
his presence and respectfully saluted him. When he had for
some time admired the king's constitution of body, he re-
([uested of him with much earnestness to show his strength,
by using his sword on a camel which he had brought with
him for that purpose. The king, not by way of bravado,
but to strike terror into those barbarians, drew his sword,
;ind at one blow cut off the camel's head, as if it had been a
thread. The Ai-ab was astonished at the sight, but in his
own mind ascribed it to the sharpness of the sword ; and
having requested permission to speak, asked the king if he
could do the same with another person's sword. The king
smiling, asked the prince to lend him his own sword, and
with it cut off the head of another camel on the spot, and
without the least difficulty. Thus the Arab, finding that
the reports of the king's strength were true, gave him many
presents in gold and silver, horses, and other valuables ; and
having secured his friendship, returned to his own people,
and told every body of the wonderful strength of the king.
After this, the glorious king was seized in the month of July
with an incurable disease, and, having received the viaticum
of salvation, breathed his last, confessing the name of Christ,
to enjoy everlasting ha[)piness with the angels in heaven.
He died on the 18th of July of this present year, and was
Ijuried in the cliurch of our Lord's sepulchre, under Mount
Calvary, where his successors also have a place appointed

A.D. 1101.] BALDWIN KING OF JERUSALEil. 451

for them even unto the present day. The kingdom of Jeru-
salem was vacant three years after his death, and at last by
the sentence of all the princes and people, the lord Baldwin,
brother, by both parents, to the deceased king, was called to
the throne, to reign next to his brother, as justice required.

How Baldwin was crowned king of Jenisalem, and of his piety.

A.D. 1101. Baldwin, count of Edessa, and uterine brother
of king Godfrey, coming to Jerusalem, was anointed and
crowned king of Jerusalem on the day of our Lord's nativity,
by the hand of Diabert the patriarch. But the noble Tan-
cred had not forgotten the old injury of which we have
before spoken, received from Baldwin, now elected king ;
wherefore he obtained permission to leave the country, and,
giving up to the new king the cities of Tiberias and Cayphas,
which he had received from the gift of king Godfrey, he
retired to Antioch, where he was weU received by the popu-
lace of the city, for Boamund, prince of Antioch, had been
captured at Meletemia, a city of Mesopotamia, by Damsiva,
a Turk, and had not yet recovered his Hberty; wherefore
Tancred, after repeated invitations to take the government
of the city and people, until Boamund should be liberated, at
length acceded to their petition, and undertook the govern-
ment of the city and country. About the same time, also,
king Baldwin crossed the Jordan, and traversed the interior
of Arabia, that he might spy out the weak points of the
neighbouring nations ; and one night he came so suddenly
upon a body of Turks that he took many of them in their
tents, together with their wives, children, all their substance,
and an unheard of number of camels and asses. But most
of the men escaped, by the fleetness of their horses, leaving
their wives and children, with all their baggage in the hands
of the Christians. The king, on his return, found a woman,
wife to a powerful chief, in the agonies of parturition, and
ordered a bed to be made for her, as well as time would
permit, and supplying her with skins of water, plenty of
milk, maid-servants to attend upon her, and his own cloak to
wrap her up in, he proceeded with the army on their mju-ch.
The next day, the powerful Arab chief, in despair about his
wife, followed our army, and came up to the place where his
wife wixs Ipng. Astonished at the sight, he praised the

GG 2

452 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1102.

king's humanity, extolled him to the stars, and from that
moment adhered to him faithfully in all his necessities.

How king Henry married Matilda, daughter of the king of Scots.

The same year, Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, re-
turned to England, and betrothed Matilda, daughter of
Malcolm, king of Scots, and of the queen St. Margaret, to
Henry, the new king of England. After the celebration of
the nuptials, there was no slight disturbance in the kingdom,
on account of Robert duke of Normandy, who was said to
be coming with a numerous army to subdue England. At
this news, king Henry despatched a naval force to meet his
brother, but the greater part of the army submitted to
Robert at his approach. The duke came to an anchor at
Portsmouth on the 1st of August, and the king marched
against him with a numerous army ; but the nobles on both
sides, not tolerating this dissension between the brothers,
made peace between them on the following conditions, — that
tlie king should pay three thousand marks of silver every
year from the English dominions to his brother Robert, and
that if either should die without heirs, the other should
succeed to his dominions. These terms were confirmed by
the oaths of twelve nobles on each side, and duke Robert,
after staying with his brother until Michaelmas, returned to
his own country. The same year, Henry succeeded to the
Roman empire, and reigned thirty-five years.* The same
year, also, king Henry gave the bishopric of Hereford to
one Reinelm, without election made, and publicly invested
him, contrary to the decrees of the new council.

Of the council held at London, and the degradation of certain abbots.

A.D. 1102. Henry, king of England, besieged Arundel
castle, the property of Robert de Belesme, who held it
against the king ; but as it was a castle difficult to take, he
constructed another of wood over against it, and in the
interim, besieged and took the castle of Bruges.f At length,
Arundel castle surrendered, and the king banished Robert de

* This 18 not correct ; Henry V, did not receive the imi)erial crown until
April 13, nil,

f Bridgenorth.

AD. 1103.] ANSELM RETIRES TO R03IE. 453

Belesme from England. The same year, Anselm archbishop
of Canterbury held a council at London in the church of
St. Paul, about Michaelmas, the king and suffragan bishops
being present. At this synod he excommunicated priests
who had concubines, unless they should immediately put
them away ; but though some were pleased at this, others
disapproved of it, fearing lest by attempting to follow a
morality above their strength, they should fall into immo-
rality. He then put forth in plain language what had been
decreed in the general council at Rome concerning the in-
vestiture of churches ; namely, that no prelate of a church,
bishop, abbat, or clerk, should receive investiture of any
ecclesiastical dignity from the hand of a layman. Wherefore,
also, the archbishop degraded certain abbats who had ob-
tained their rank from lay hands, and by purchase. These
were Richard of Ely, Aldwin of Ramsey, with the abbats of
Bourg, Tavistock, Cernely, and IVIiddleton, whose names we
do not remember ; and, because he would not consecrate at
the king's command certain bishops, who had received in-
stitution from the king, or even hold communication with
them, the king in anger commanded Girard, archbishop of
York to consecrate them ; but William Gifford, elect of
Winchester, who ought to have been consecrated by him,
rejected the consecration of Girard, and by sentence of the
king was expelled the kingdom. Reinelm, bishop of Here- *
ford, who had received institution from the king, surrendered
back to him his bishopric.

How Anselm, archbishop of Canterhiiry^ went to Rome, taking xcith him
the degraded abbats.

A. D. 1103. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, after
having received much tribulation and injuries from the king,
proceeded to Rome, as had been agreed on with the king,
taking with him the degraded abbats and William elect of
Winchester. Pope Paschal received him kindly, and on an
appointed day, William de Warewast, clerk and proctor for
the king of England, brought forward his cause, and amongst
<jther things, firmly asserted that he would never resign the
investiture of churches, even if he were to lose his kingdom,
and he confirmed this assertion with words of threatening
import. To this the pope replied : " If, as you say, your

454 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1103.

king would not give up the donation of churches to save his
kingdom, neither would I, to save my life, let him keep it."
Thus the king's business terminated, and archbishop Anselm
began to intercede with the pope for the degraded bishops
and abbats, that he would grant them a dispensation to
recover their lost dignities. Then the holy see, which
never is wanting to any one, if anything of a white or red
colour * pass between the parties, mercifully restored the
aforesaid bishops and abbats to their former dignities, and
sent them back with joy to their own habitations. The same
year, Robert duke of Normandy, by the craft of his brother,
and for his sake only, acquitted him of the three thousand
marks which he had paid him every year.

Hoio many nobles^ on their way to Jerusalem, perished by the treachery

of the emperor.

About that time, many nobles from the west took the
cross, and set out for Jerusalem, under the conduct of
the powerful nobles, William duke of Aquitaine, Hugh
the Great, count of Viromada, who had but recently re-
turned from pilgrimage ; Stephen, count of Chartres and
Blois ; together with Stephen, count of Burgundy. All
these, fired with equal zeal, arrived with a large retinue at
Constantinople, where they were respectfully but deceitfully
received by Alexius, and they found there the count of
Toulouse, who, when he once undertook pilgrimage, deter-
mined never again to return to his own country. When
they had obtained the emperor's leave, they were escorted by
the count of Toulouse across the Hellespont to Nice in
Bithynia. Then that wicked traitor, the emperor Alexius,
jealous of our men's success, sent letters to the chiefs of the
unbelieving Turks, through whose territorities the Christians
were about to pass, earnestly exhorting them not to suffer so
large an army of Christians to cross their land. Now, our
men, acting unwarily and suspecting no evil, were advancing
in separate bodies, not having the bond of charity among
them. Thus they were given into the hands of the Turks
who lay in wait for them, and more than fifty thousand of
them were slain in one day. Those who escaped, arrived,

• Silver or gold : the Roman court, like all other similar institutions
was open to great bribery.

1

A.D. 1103.] CONQUESTS OF BALDWIN. 455"

destitute of everything, at Tarsus in Cilicia, where Hugh the
Great died, and was buried in the church of the apostle of
the Gentiles. They then proceeded to Antioch, and from
thence, making all haste towards Jerusalem, they reached
Tortosa, which, after a blockade of a few days, they took,
and either slew or reduced to perpetual slavery all its in-
habitants.

Hotc the king of Jerusalem subdued three citien.

About this time a large Genoese fleet arrived at Joppa,
and went up at the Easter festival to Jerusalem. AYith their
help king Baldwin besieged and took the maritime town of
Assur, and, having left a garrison in it, marched to Caesarea,
which he took with much difficulty, slew the inhabitants,
and divided an immense spoil among his men. In one part
of the city was a temple of the gods, to which the people
had fled for safety ; but it was broken into, and so great was
the slaughter of those who were inside, that it was horrible
to set eyes on. In that house of prayer was found a vessel
of a green colour, in the form of a dish ; the Genoese, taking
it for emerald, took it as an equivalent for a large sum of
money, and gave it as a precious offering to their own
church. The governor of the city, who is called the emir,
and the chief justice, called the cadi, were summoned into
the king's presence, and thrown into irons, to extort from
them the greatest possible ransom. The king then appointed
to be archbishop of the city one Baldwin, who had come
over with duke Godfrey, and so, leaving a military garrison
in charge of the city, he marched in haste to Ramula. At
that time the caliph of Egypt sent the commander-in-chief
of his army against king Baldwin, with eleven thousand
cavalry and twenty thousand infantry, commanding him to
drive out the beggarly Christian people from his dominions,
as they expressed it. But king Baldwin went out fearlessly
to meet them, with two hundred knights and nine hundred
foot, and, calHng on God to help them, rushed upon the foe,
put them to flight, and followed them as far as Ascalon,
slaying them by numbers for eight miles, and that night
they encamped victorious on the field of battle. Five thou-
sand of the enemy were slain, and on our side seventy
knights, and rather more than that number of foot; but it

456 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1104.

could not be very accurately ascertained. In the meantime,
the princes of the west before mentioned, arrived at Jeru-
salem, and the king going out to meet them, conducted them
with much joy into the holy city.

How king Henry depopulated the territories of his brother Robert.

A.D. 1104. A discord now arose, from certain causes,
between king Henry and Robert duke of Normandy, and
the king sent into his brother's dominions an armed force,
which, co-operating with some treacherous subjects of the
duke, committed many ravages throughout that country:
William count of INIortaine, who had been recently banished
by the king from England for treason, showed himself a
brave man, and took up arms against the king's troops ; and
duke Robert, fearing his brother's power, fortified his castles
and all the weaker points of his dominions to the utmost ot
his power. The same year there appeared in the south four
white circles round the sun.

How archbishop Anselm teas forbidden to return to England.

At this time archbishop Anselm had reached Lyons on his
return from Rome, and William de Warewast, the king of
England's proctor, whom we have mentioned above, forbade
him on the part of the king to return again to England,
unless he would promise faithfully to observe all the
customary privileges of his father and his brother. Anselm
marvelled to hear this, knowing that he had left England on
far other conditions. Arriving therefore at Lyons, he
remained with Hugh archbishop of that city, giving his
earnest attention to piety and religion. King Henry, then
seeing that both the pope and the archbishop were inflexible,
took the archbishopric into his own hands, and confiscated
all Anselm's goods.

Of a Turk who courteously aided the escape of king Baldwin.

About this time, the Arabians and Egyptians, entering the
Christian borders near Lydda, Saurona, and Ramula, to tlie
number of twenty thousand, turned their attention to plunder
and ravage. King Baldwin, hearing of this, acted with
unusual indiscretion, for, neglecting to summon the garrisons
from the neighbouring cities, and trusting to his own valour,

A.D. 1104.] ESCAPE OF BALDWIN. 457

he attacked the enemy Avith hardly two hundred knights,
who, being no match for so great a multitude of the heathen,
were most of them slain : the rest took to flight : those who
escaped fled to the town of Ramula. Both the counts named
Stephen, who had recently arrived, fell in this battle, besides
many other nobles, whose names are all written in the book
of life. The kins: had not much reliance in the strength of
Ramula, but nevertheless took refuge there to save his life,
and the next day was in expectation of being besieged by the
enemy ; when behold ! in the silence of the dark night, the
Arabian prince, to whose wife the king, as we have before
related, shewed so much courtesy when she was in labour,
approached the town, and in a low voice said to the guards
who were on the wall, " I have a secret message for the king;
let me be introduced to his presence." When he was brought
before Baldwin, he promised to conduct him to a place of
safety, if he would leave the town with a small guard only,
and without making any noise, for that the Arabs had
determined to attack the town the next day. At length the
king was persuaded to leave the town, and, conducted by his
friend, fled to the mountains. The Arab chief, as he left
him, promised at the first convenient opportunity to give
him his submission, and the king with only two companions
escaped through the midst of the enemies to Assur, where he
was joyfully received by his people, and took refreshment
after the fatigue which he had experienced. The next day
the victorious Arabs besieged Eamula, took the town and
killed or enslaved all the garrison. In the meantime Hugh
de St. Omer, to whom the king had given the city of
Tiberias, joined him at Assur with eighty knights. Thus
reinforced, Baldwin took with him the men of Joppa with
ninety knights, and with great confidence of success marched
to meet the enemy, and repay them with interest for the
harm they had done him. They were about three thousand
in number, and the king's troops, as if endued with power
from on high, assaulted them furiously, broke them, and
slaying a large number, put the rest to flight : the army of
the faithful then returned to the enemy's camp, where they
made spoil of asses, camels, pavilions, tents, and provisions,
after which they remained in tranquillity about seven months.
About the same time the lord Tancred besieged and took

458 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1104.

Apamea, the capital of Coelo- Syria, and afterwards, marching
to Laodicea, took that also : both of these cities possessed an
ample territory with towns and large suburban districts. At
the same time, also, Boamund prince of Antioch, four years
after his capture, was ransomed and returned to Antioch.

Acre is surrendered to king Baldwin.

The same year king Baldwin laid siege to Ptolemais, a
maritime city of Phoenicia ; this city has a harbour both
within its walls and without, where ships can ride in security;
it is said to have been founded by two brothers Ptolemy and
Achon, who dividing it between them, and fortifying it with
strong walls, named it Ptolemais from the one brother and
Achon * from the other. This city was now besieged by the
king and his princes by land, whilst the Genoese fleet and
beaked ships, called galleys, cut off all communication from
the city by sea. Engines were erected round the walls, and
many of the inhabitants were slain in the frequent assaults
made upon them both by the army and navy. After twenty
days of fighting, the city was surrendered on condition that all
who chose to leave it might have free passage, with their
wives, children, and goods, and that all who chose to remain
should pay a stated sum every year to the king, and remain
under his protection. By this event free access was given
to pilgrims who visited the holy land by sea, as the coast
was in part cleared of enemies. The same year Boamund
and count Baldwin, with Tancred, Joceline, and all their
legions, crossing the Euphrates, laid siege to the city of
Carra,| about which we read in the life of Abraham, and the
inhabitants, having no hope of assistance, offered to surrender
the place : but a dispute arose between Boamund and Bahl-
win as to which should possess the city, and they delayed to
take possession until the morning, that tliey might settle
this frivolous question. Before the day dawned so large a
body of Turks marched to succour the towns-people, that
there seemed no hope of our men's escaping. The patriarchs
who were present exhorted them to be brave ; but those who
are abandoned by the grace of God cannot be aided by words
or admonitions. At the first charge our men ignominiously

• Achon or Accon is the Latin name for Acre,
t More properly Cliarran, i.e. Haran.

A.D. 1106.] HUMILITY OF QUEEN MATILDA. 4o9

turned their backs, and, leaving both camp and bag-gage,
•sought, but in vain, to save themselves by flight. There
were taken prisoners Baldwin count of Edessa, and his
brother Jocehne, but Boamund and Tancred with the two
patriarchs escaped in safety to Edessa. The dominion of
this city with its whole province was now placed In the hands
of the lord Tancred, until Baldwin should be released from
captivity.

Of the memorable act of queen Matilda.

A.D. 1105. Henry, king of England, crossed into Nor-
mandy to fight against his brother duke Robert, and with
the aid of the count of Anjou, took Caen, Bayeux, and, many
other castles, and almost all the Norman barons submitted to
him. About the same time, David, brother of queen Matilda,
came into England to visit his sister ; and one night going
to visit her by invitation in her apartment, he found the
house full of leprous people, and the queen, standing in the
midst, was washing, wiping, and kissing their feet. Her
brother asked her what she was doing ; " for surely," said he,
" if the king knew it, he would never again place his own
lips in contact with yours after you have kissed the feet of
these leprous people." The queen replied smiHng : — " The
feet of the eternal King are to be preferred to the lips of one
that is mortal. I have sent for you, my brother, that you
might learn by my example : do as you see me do." Her
brother replied that he certainly should not do as he saw her
doing ; upon which the queen resumed her task, and her
brother went away laughing. The same year king Henry,
having settled his necessary business in Normandy, returned
to England.

How king Henry took his brother prisoner on the field of battle.

A.D. 1106. Robert duke of Normandy came to his brother
at Northampton and asked him in a friendly manner to re-
new between them the fraternal bond which had been broken,
but God did not permit them to be friends. The duke
returned in anger to Normandy, and the king, following
him, laid siege to the castle of Tenchebrai, having with him
almost all the nobles of Normandy and Anjou, together
with the flower of Eno-land and Breta^rne, that he mieht

460 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1107.

entirely conquer his brother. Duke Robert, therefore, ac-
companied by Robert de Belesme, the earl of Moreton, and
other partisans, marched to raise the siege; and when the
trumpets sounded, his little army charged with great gallantry
upon an enemy much more numerous than themselves ; for
the duke had acquired experience by the battles in the holy
land, by which he now was enabled to attack and repulse the
king's troops. WilHam earl of Moreton drove the English
army from point to point, and almost put them to flight ; but
king Henry with his infantry prevented them from fleeing,
and made them return to the battle; at length the cavalry
force of the Bretons, charging the duke's troops, broke
through their line, and bearing them down by numbers,
drove them off the field. In this battle William d'Aubeny, a
Breton, particularly distinguished himself for bringing the
battle to a termination by his personal bravery. The brave
Norman duke, and William earl of Moreton, were taken
prisoners ; but Robert de Belesme escaped when he saw his
comrades taken. By this defeat God avenged himself on
Robert for having refused the kingdom of Jerusalem, choosing
rather to live in idleness and ease at home than to serve him
who rules over all kings in the holy city. In token of this
event, a comet appeared ^his same year, about one cubit
distant from the sun, from the third hour to the ninth, and
drew a long train of light behind it ; two full moons also
were seen on the day of our Lord's supper — one in the east,
and one in the west. Thus was fulfilled what king William
on his death-bed said to his son Henry, who asked him, after
he had given England to William, and Normandy to Robert,
" And what do you give me, father?" His fiither replied,
" I give you five thousand pounds of silver out of my
treasury." " But what shall I do with the money," said
Henry, " if I have no place to dwell in ?" " Be patient, my
son, and trust in the Lord," said the king ; " let your
brothers precede you; you will in good time get all the
honour which I have acquired, and will excel both your
brothers in riches and power."

How king Henry and archbishop Anselm were reconciled.

A.D. 1 107. King Henry, having now destroyed or reduced
to submission all his enemies, and settled Normandy to his

A.D. 1108.] DEATH OF ARCHBISHOP GHIAHD. 461

will, went to Bee, where, hy the mediation of friends, he met
archbishop Anselm, who at the king's request, returned to Eng-
land, and resumed the administration of his see. Henry soon
after followed hira to England, where he put his brother Robert,
and William count of Moreton, in prison for life. The Al-
mighty had bestowed these gifts on king Henry, namely,
wisdom, victory, and wealth ; by which he succeeded in every
thing, and surpassed all his predecessors. The same year there
was a meeting of bishops, abbats, and nobles at London, in
the king's palace, under the presidency of archbishop Anselm,
wherein the king ordained that from that time no bishop or
abbat should receive investiture by the staff and ring through
the hand of the king or of any other lay person : whilst on
the other hand the archbishop conceded that no one elected
to a dignity, should be refused consecration by reason of the
homage which he should make to the king. The same year
were consecrated William bishop of Winchester, Roger of
Salisbury, Reinelm of Hereford, William of Exeter, and
Urban of Glamorgan, by Anselm archbishop of Canterbury,
at Canterbury, on Sunday the 11th of August. About the
same time, also, died Maurice bishop of London, founder of
the church of St. Paul, and Edgar king of Scots, who was
succeeded by his brother Alexander.

How Crirardj archbishop of York, was succeeded by Thomas.

A.D. 1108. Girard archbishop of York died, and Thomas,
the king's chaplain, was promoted to the vacant see ; but he
was no sooner elected, than Anselm archbishop of Canterbury
interdicted his assumption of the pastoral duties, until he
should make to him the same profession of canonical obe-
dience which his predecessors Thomas and Girard had made
by ancient custom. " And if you do not consent to this,"
said Anselm, " we forbid all the bishops of Britain, under
pain of anathema, to lay hands on you, or to admit you to be
archbishop, supposing that you should obtain consecration
from abroad. The same year Richard de Beaumeis, elect of
London, was consecrated at Pageham by Anselm, in the
presence of many of his suffragans. About the same time
also Louis succeeded to Philip on the throne of France.*

• Philip died July 29, and was eiucceeded bv Louis VI., who died
Aug. 1, 1137.

462 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1109

Of the death of St. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury,
A.D. 1109. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, and
Christian philosopher, died during Lent ; his illustrious
career, distinguished acts, and death, were followed by
frequent miracles, by which his successors were stimulated
to* deeds of mercy. The same year, Henry, emperor of
liome, sent ambassadors, demanding in marriage the king's
daughter, Matilda. The king, therefore, held his court at
Westminster during Whitsuntide, with greater magnificence
than on any former occasion, wherein he accepted the em-
peror's proposals, and in few words, betrothed Ms daughter,
taking tln-ee shillings, as is the custom of the English kings,
from every hide of land throughout England. The same
year, by the king's command, Richard bishop of London,
William of Winchester, Ralph of Rochester, Herebert of
JSTorwich, Ralph of Chichester, Ralph of Durham, and
Hervey of Bangor, met together on the 27th of June, in
the church of St. Paul, to consecrate Thomas, elect of York ;
and when Thomas had made profession of canonical obedi-
ence to the archbishop of Canterbury and his successors, he
was consecrated by Richard of London. The same year
Henry raised the abbacy of Ely to be an episcopal see, and
made Hervey its first bishop; for Richard, the last abbat of
the island, was dead, and the county of Cambridge was now
withdrawn from the bishop of Lincoln, and given to be the
diocese of the new prelate. At this time also, in the diocese
of Liege, a sow gave birth to a pig having a man's face, and
a chicken was born with four legs.

How Boamund ravaged the territory of the emperor Alexius.
About this time, Boamund, prince of Antioch, bearing in
mind the injuries which the wicked emperor Alexius had
always done to those who made pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and
to avenge the common cause, invaded his territory witli five
thousand cavalry and forty thousand infantry, plundered almost
all the maritime cities, as well as both the first and second pro-
vinces of Epirus ; and at length, besieging Dyrrachiuni, which
is tlie capital of the first province of Epirus, wasted the whole
country with fire and sword. The emperor, hearing of this, came
witli a large army to defend his subjects, but, by the medium
of Iriends, peace was re-established between them, and it was
agreed on oath that the emperor should facilitate the passage

I

I

A.D. IIIO.J SUBJUGATION OF TRIPOLIS. 4G3

of pilgrims by assisting tliem in every possible manner.
Thus Boamund marched down into Apulia, whither he was
called by private business. The following summer he col-
lected a large body of troops to return to Antioch, but was
taken ill and died, leaving a son, also named Boamund, borne
to him by Constance, daughter of Philip, king of France.
At the same time also, the illustrious king Philip died, and
was succeeded by his son Louis, who was twenty-eight years
old. About the same time, Baldwin, count of Edessa, and
Joceline his brother, were released from Turkish captivity, hos-
tages having been given to redeem them ; but after a few days
the hostages slew their guards and returned to their friends.
The same year, Bertram count of Toulouse, son of count
Raimund, arrived at the city of Tripolis with a Genoese fleet,
and took Byblus, a maritime city of Phoenicia, after a siege.
By his help and that of the Genoese fleet, Baldwin soon sub-
jugated the whole province of Tripolis, and bestowed it on
count Bertram.

How king Henry banished some of his enemies.

A.D. 1110. King Henry disinherited Philip de Brause,
William Malet, William Binard, and others who were traitors
to him, and put to death count Helias, who held of him the
county of Maine. Geoffrey count of Anjou, hearing of this,
received the daughter of ^he said Helias, together with the
county, and held it against king Henry. The same year,
Richard, abbat of St. Alban's, amid great rejoicings of the
clergy and people, translated the precious relics of the
blessed king and martyr, Oswin, to the new church of St.
Mary, at Tynemouth, from the old chapel of the same holy
mother of God, where his sacred body had first been found,
and placed in a shrine. This translation was made on the
day of the saint's passion, namely the 23rd of August.*

The same year, also. Saint Godric began the life of a
hermit at Finchale, and continued it in a praiseworthy manner
for forty years, until, released from the flesh, he entered the
palace of heaven, there to enjoy eternal happiness with the
saints above. This year, also, a comet appeared in an
unwonted manner, for, though it arose from the east, and

* Matthew Paris adds : " The same year king Henry married his
daughter Matilda to the emperor of Germany."

464 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1111.

mounted into the sky, it seemed not to move forwards, but
backwards. About the same time, Baldmn king of Jeru-
salem subdued by arms Berytus, a maritime city of Phoenicia,
and added it to the Christian unity ; it lies between the
cities of Byblos and Sidon.

How king Henry grievously ravaged the territories of the count of Anjou.
A.D. 1111. King Henry crossed to Normandy, and, attack-
ing the count of Anjou who held Maine from him against
his consent, wasted his territories on every side with fire and
sword.*

Of St. Frideswide, and the building of her church.

About the same time Roger, bishop of Salisbury, gave a
place in Oxford, where the body of the virgin St. Frideswide
reposes, to a canon named Wimund, who formed there a com-
munity of canons under regular discipline, and was himself
their first prior. The place had been in ancient times dedi-
cated to the use of nuns, out of reverence for that same saint,
who despised an earthly for the enjoyment of a heavenly
bridegroom ; for the son of a certain king, wishing to marry
the virgin, and having employed entreaties and blandishments
in vain, tried at last to use force, but Frideswide, perceiving
his intentions, fled privately into a wood, but did not escape
her lover, who was on the alert to find out where she was
gone. The virgin, therefore, flying by night, and having
God for her guide, arrived in Oxford ; and when her
ardent lover came there also, she despaired of escape, and
too fatigued to proceed further, she prayed God to protect
her and to punish her pursuer. The young man was already
entering the city with his followers, when he was suddenly
blinded by a heavenly stroke. Perceiving that he was
punished for his pertinacity, he sent to Frideswide, and
entreated her intercession Avith the Lord. The virgin pra}ed
to God, and at her prayer the young man recovered his sight,
as quickly as he had before been struck with blindness.
From tliis cause the kings of England have always been
afraid to enter that city, for it is said to be fatal to them, and
they are unwilling to test the truth of it at their own peril.

* Matthew Paris adds: "There was at this time a great .mortality of
animals and a violent famine in Normandy. Henry, also, the Teutonic
king, placed pope Paschal in prison."

A. D. 1113.] DEATH OP TANCRED. 465

The virgin constructed a monastery there, and herself pre-
sided as abbess over the company of pious virgins there
assembled. This monastery in the time of king Ethelred
was consumed by fire, together with the Danes who fled
thither for refuge, when all the men of that nation were
doomed to death : not long after it was rebuilt by the same
king, and endowed with ample possessions. This year died
Robert count of Flanders, who had so distinguished himself
in the pilgrimage to Jerusalem, that his name will be for
ever remembered. His son Baldwin became count after him.
The same year Sidon, a city on the sea-coast, was besieged
and taken by the illustrious king Baldwin.

Of the dissension between the pope and emperor.

A.D. 1112. There arose a dispute at Rome between pope
Paschal and the emperor Henry, from the following cause : —
The emperor wished to use the privilege which his ancestors
had enjoyed for three hundred and sixty years under the
Roman pontiffs, of bestowing bishoprics and abbacies by
means of the ring and pastoral staff ; but the Roman pontiffs
would not allow them to be given by the ring and staff, nor
that any ecclesiastic should receive institution from the laity.
Peace was, however, made between the emperor and the
pope, on condition that bishops and abbats should for the
future receive institution from the emperor and his successors
by the staff and ring, but should previously have made pro-
fession of obedience to the bishop whom it concerned, and
received from him the usual consecration. This settlement
was made in public before the altar of the apostles Peter and
Paul ; and the pope then allowed the emperor to partake of
Christ's holy body. The same year died the illustrious
Tancred, who performed such splendid deeds in Palestine ;
he was prince of Antioch and count of Edessa. To him
succeeded Roger Fitz-Richard, a noble man, on the
condition that, when Boamund the younger should claim
possession of Antioch, he should immediately give it up to
him.

Of the dissension between the archbishops qf Canterbury and York.

A.D. 1113. King Henry gave the see of Canterbury to
Ralph bishop of London, and invested him therewith by

VOL. ]. H H

466 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1114.

means of the ring and pastoral staff. The same year died
Thomas archbishop of York, and was succeeded by Thurstan.
Between Ralph archbishop of Canterbury and Thurstan of
York there arose a great discussion, because the latter was
unwilling to give the usual submission to the archbishop
of Canterbury, as his ancestors had done before him ; and
this question had been often agitated before the king and
before our lord the pope, but had never been fully decided.
The same year king Henry led an army into Wales, and
reduced the inhabitants to submit themselves to his royal
pleasure. The same year, in the month of May, a large
comet appeared, and shortly after, an earthquake destroyed
part of the city of Mamistra, not far from Antioch, together
with two castles, namely, Triphalege and Mariscun. The same
year, also, Menduc king of the Persians, invaded the territories
of the Christians with so great an army, that it is impossible
to state their number : and having crossed many countries,
he pitched his camp near the bridge under which flows the
Jordan. Baldwin king of Jerusalem, learning this, called
Roger prince of Antioch to his assistance ; but the rash king,
before his allies arrived, trusting too presumptuously in his
own strength, advanced with a small army to meet the
enemy, and fell into an ambuscade which they laid for him :
thus overwhelmed by numbers, he was compelled to take
flight, leaving his standard on the field of battle. Arnulf,
also, the patriarch, and other princes who were with him,
left their camp and all their baggage and fled disgracefully :
thirty knights and fifteen hundred infantry fell in that battle.
The Turks, knowing that the other parts of the kingdom
had no military to defend them, divided their army, and over-
running the whole country with fire and sword, devastated
the suburban districts, made prisoners the husbandmen, and
collected their spoils into the villages and towns. King
Baldwin took to flight, and entering a castle which was in
his dominions, defended it a long time against the attacks of
the enemy, but he at last gave it up on condition of being
allowed to return without molestation to his own people.

How king Henry made his nobles swear fidelity to his son.

A.D. 1114. Henry king of England caused all his nobles
to take an oath of fidelity to his son William, whom his

A..D. 1116.] DEDICATION OF ST. ALBAN'S CHURCH. • 467

queen Matilda had borne to him. The same year, in the month
of December, the sky suddenly became red as if it was on
fire, and there was an eclipse of the moon.*

Of the consecration of Ralph archbishop of Canterbury-,

A.D. 1115. Was consecrated Ralph, archbishop of Canter-
bury, at Canterbury, by Anselm,f the pope's legate, on the
27th of June, and received also the pall from his hands.
The same day the archbishop consecrated Theophilus to the
see of Worcester, and Bernard to that of St. David's. A
few days after, Thurstan, elect of York, was called on by
the archbishop of Canterbury to receive from him the usual
benediction, and make profession of obedience to himself and
the see of Canterbury ; but Thomas replied, that he would
willingly receive a blessing from him, but would not make
the required profession of obedience. King Henry, hearing
this, protested loudly, that, if he would not make the required
profession as his predecessors had done, he should be de-
prived of his archbishopric of York and the blessing too.
An appeal was then put in by the archbishop of Canterbury,
to prevent his receiving consecration from any other than
himself, and so the parties separated.

Of the dedication of St. Alban's church,

A.D. 1116. King Henry, at Christmas time, on the day of
the Holy Innocents, was present at the dedication of the
church of the protomartyr St. Alban, dedicated by Robert
bishop of Lincoln, who was called to discharge this duty by
Richard the venerable abbat of that church. J At the cere-
mony were present, the king, queen Matilda, Geoffrey arch-
bishop of Rouen, Richard bishop of London, Roger of
Salisbury, Ralph of Durham, with many earls both English
and Norman, who were all entertained liberally by Richard

* Matthew Paris adds : — " On the 29th of March, the Thames became
ory as well as the sea for twelve miles during two days. Ralph bishop of
Rochester was elected to Canterbury on the 26th of April. There w^ere
also many severe storms at this time ; a comet appeared in the month of
May, and the church of Canterbury was dedicated."

+ Nephew to the great Anselm.

X Matthew Paris substitutes for this the statement that GeoiFrey of
Rouen was going to dedicate the church, but finding the duty too hea'/)'for
him, gave place to the bishop of Lincoln.

H H 2

468 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1118-

the abbat, and king Henry gave Bishopscote for a perpetual
possession to the church aforesaid, and confirmed the gift by
charter. The same year there was a serious quarrel between
the kings of England and France, arising from the following
cause : — Theobald count of Blois, nephew to king Henry,
had taken up arms against the king of France, and king
Henry, in defence of Theobald, did much injury to the
French king Louis, who called to his help the counts of
Flanders and Anjou, because they had sworn together that
they would take away Normandy from king Henry, and
give it to William, son of Henry's brother, duke Robert, who
had a better claim to it. But the English king being a wise
and prudent man, enlisted in his cause the count of Britany
and the aforesaid Theobald, and, with the troops of England,
Normandy, and Britany combined, awaited the approach ot
the enemy. The French king, with the aforesaid counts,
who were in league with him, and a large army, entered
Normandy, but passed only one night over the borders, for
he feared that the king of England should march against
him, and withdrew to his own dominions without fighting.
The same year, to supply the king's necessities, England
was oppressed with exactions of various kinds.

Of the disturbed state of the elements.
A.D. 1117. Thunders, lightnings, hail, and earthquakes,
destroyed churches, towers, trees, and human beings in
Lombardy.* The same year also, died the venerable Ivo
bishop of Chartres, famous for his knowledge of the holy
Scriptures.

How a schism arose at Rome about the anti-pope Gelasius.
A.D. 1118. Pope Paschal died, and Gelasius the anti-
pope succeeded for one year. The same year also died
Matilda queen of England ; her body was buried peacefully
at Westminster, and her soul ascended to lieaven, as was
evident by many and frequent signs and miracles. This
blessed queen built a house for lepers at London, with a
chapel and suitable buildings, which is called to this day the
" hospital of St. Margaret."

• Matthew Paris adds: — " The moon became like blood on tlie 1 1th of
November, and llobert the prior with a few brethren first went to live at
Merton."

A.D. 1118.] ORIGIN OF KNIGHTS TEMPLARS. 469

The origin of the order of Knights Templars.
About this time some noblemen of the equestrian order,
religious men, who feared God, devoted themselves, after the
manner of the regular canons, to the service of Christ, and
renouncing all gratification of their own wills, made a vow to
the patriarch of Jerusalem to live in perpetual chastity and
obedience. The first of these were the venerable Hugh de
Paganis and Godfrey de St. Omer. As they had no fixed
residence, king Baldwin gave them a habitation in his
palace on the south side of the Lord's temple ; and the canons
of the temple gave up to them the open space which belonged
to them round the palace, to build offices upon. The patri-
arch also, and king, with his nobles and the other prelates oi
the churches, made them presents out of their own domains
to find them in food and clothing. Their first profession
was, for the remission of their sins, to clear of robbers the
roads through which the pilgrims had to pass on their way to
Jerusalem. At length, after nine years, a rule was given
them at the council of Troyes, and a white habit assigned
them by pope Honorius ; and when almost nine years were
expired, their number, which had been only nine at first,
began greatly to increase, and their possessions also. After-
wards, in the time of pope Eugenius, they sewed a red cross
on their mantles to distinguish themselves from the others ;
and their numbers so increased in a short time that there
were no less than three hundred knights in their house,
besides other brethren, whose number was infinite. They
are said at present to have such immense possessions on both
sides of the sea, that there is no province in all Christendom
which has not given them a portion of its wealth, and at this
day they excel even kings in riches. From their residing
near our Lord's temple, they are called Knights Templars ;
and though they long adhered to their original institution,
they have now cast off their professed humility, withdrawn
themselves from the patriarch from whom they received the
institution of their order and their first bounties, and ceased
to give obedience and to pay tithes to the church, and have
thus become obnoxious to every body. The same year died
Baldwin the First, king of Jerusalem, an illustrious prince,
who had reduced under his dominion the cities of Acre,
Caesarea, Berytus, Sidon, Tripolis, and Arluth, together with

470 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1 119.

the country of the Arabs as far as the Red Sea. He was suc-
ceeded by the count of Edessa, also called Baldwin, who wa8
crowned king in the month of April, on the second day of
the month.

How pope Gelasius died, and was succeeded by Calixtus.
A.D. 1119. Pope Gelasius died, and was succeeded by
Calixtus who sat ten years, ten months, and thirteen
days. He had been before bishop of Vienna, under the name of
Guy, and when consecrated pope took the name of Calixtus.
He held a council at Rheims, which was attended by some
English and Norman bishops sent thither by king Henry.
Thurstan, also, elect of York obtained the king's licence to
go thither, having first given a pledge that he would not
receive the benediction from Calixtus ; but when he arrived
at the council, he gained the Romans over to him, as always
happens in such cases, by his gifts, and through them, pre-
vailed on the pope to consecrate him. When the king of
England heard of this, he forbade the archbishop to set foot
anywhere in his dominions. At this council the same pope
condemned the error of Master Gilbert Poreta, who is said to
have erred in four particulars. First, he said that the
divine nature, which we call divinity, is not God, but
a form under which he is God ; as humanity is not
man, but a form under which he is man : to which the
council replied, "We believe that the simple nature of
the divinity is God, and in no catholic sense can it be
denied that the divinity is God : thus, where God is said
in wisdom to be wise, in magnitude great, in eternity eternal,
one in unity, and God by divinity, we believe that he is not
wise except by the wisdom by which he is God, that he is
not great except by the greatness wherewith he is God, nor
eternal, except by the eternity wherewith he is God, nor one
except by the unity wherewith he is God, nor is he God
except by the divinity which is in himself; that is, wise in
himself, great, eternal, and one God." Secondly, he said that
the persons, that is, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
are not one God, one substance, or one anything ; but those
three persons are three different things in number also, i\s if
three men were found to have one human nature. To this
the council replied, " When we speak of the three persons,
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, we confess that they are one

A. D. 1119.] BATTLE OF BRENVILLE. 471

God, one divine substance, and vice versa : for when we
speak of one God, one divine substance, we profess that
those three persons are one God, and one divine substance."
Thirdly, Gilbert said that the properties of the persons are
certain eternal relations, which are not so because of the
persons, but diflferent in number and divided in substance,
and have three unities, and thus many things are eternal,
neither of which is God. To this the council replied, " We
beUeve that God the Father and Son and Holy Ghost alone
is eternal, and that no things, whether called relations, pro-
perties, or unities, belong to God, originating in eternity,
which are not God." Fourthly, he held that the divine
nature did not become incarnate. The council replied, " We
believe that the divinity, whether called the divine substance
or the divine nature, was incarnate, in the Son.

Of the battle between the kings of France and England.

The same year a battle was fought between Louis king of
France, and Henry king of England, as follows. The king
of France made two lines of troops, and placed in the first
WiUiam son of duke Robert, brother of king Henry, and
took his own post with the main body of the forces in the
second line. Henry king of England disposed his army in
three divisions : in the first he placed the nobles of Normandy,
in the second he took his own station with his own household
troops, and in the third he placed his sons with the main
forces consisting of infantry ; when the armies came together,
the first line of the French broke through the Normans,
threw them from their horses and dispersed them : they then
attacked the body which Henry himself commanded and.
furiously repulsed them ; but the English king manfully
rallied his men and stood his ground : a sharp engagement
ensued, between the royal troops, their lances were broken,
and the battle raged at close quarters sword in hand.
William Grispin count of Evreux, whom for his misdeeds
king Henry had a little before driven into exile, twice struck
the king on the head with his sword, and though the coat of
mail and helmet were impenetrable, yet by the force of the
blow the mail was driven into the king's head, and the blood
flowed forth abundantly : the king feeling himself wounded
was filled with rage, and with one blow struck the count

472 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1119.

and his horse to the ground : the rider was seized imme-
diately and carried off captive. Then the infantry, among
whom were the king's sons, and who had not yet come into
action, bent their lances, and charged right upon the enemy
with such weight and force that all the Gallic ranks recoiled,
turned their backs and fled, yielding the victory to king
Henry, who remained in the field until the French king fled,
and his nobles were taken prisoners and brought before the
king of England. The count of Flanders was conveyed home
in a litter, mortally wounded : and king Henry returned to
Rouen, where he was received with ringing of bells and
chantings in the churches, and gave devout thanks to the
Lord of hosts.

Of the death of Richard abbat of St. Albans.

The same year Richard d'Aubeney* abbat of St. Albans,
departed his life, and Geoffrey de Gorham prior of the same
church, became the sixteenth abbat. The same year died
Herbert bishop of Norwich ; and Baldwin count of Flanders,
of a wound which he received at Eu in Normandy : he was
succeeded by Charles, son of Cnut king of Denmark. At the
same time pope Calixtus came to king Henry in Normandy,
and these two, the one as great a pontiff as the other was
king, conversed together at Gisors.

llow the prince of Antioch was slain.

About the same time Roger prince of Antioch, with three
hundred knights and three thousand cavalry, fought against
the three princes of the Turks, the men of Damascus, and the
Arabians, who had no less than sixty thousand men in their
army. In this unequal conflict the prince was slain with all
his men, so that none remained to carry back news of the
defeat. The Turks, after the battle, took by storm the towns
of Cerepum and Sardonae. When Baldwin king of Jerusalem
heard of this event, he marched bravely to meet the enemy,
and, with his small army, fought, in mount David, against their
numerous troops, of whom he slew four thousand, and, putting-
the three princes to flight, re-captured the towns of Cercpuni
and Sardonai aforesaid, and pursued the flying enemy with
much slaughter until night came on.

* He was called before Richard de Exaquia.

A.D. 1123.] MARRIAGE OF KING HENRY. 473

How many of king Henry's hoicsehold were drowned in the sea.

A.D. 1120. King Henry, having subdued all his enemies
in France and pacified everything in Normandy, crossed in
triumph to England ; but his sons William and Richard, his
daughter and niece, with Richard earl of Chester, his
butlers, stewards, bakers, and many nobles, all of whom were
said to be corrupted by the sin of sodomy, were shipwrecked
at sea. All perished miserably, for they never had Christian
burial : sudden death swallowed them with all their im-
purities, though the sea was tranquil at the time.

How king Henry took a wife.

A.D. 1121. Eang Henry married Alice, daughter of the
duke of Louvain, for her grace and beauty. She was consecrated
queen by Ralph archbishop of Canterbury, in London, at
Whitsuntide, and sat in state at table with her crown on, and
in the king's company. After this was ended, the king
marched with a large army into Wales ; but the people of
Wales met him suppliantly, and submitted to his royal pleasure.
The same year, pope Calixtus took one Maurice, whom Henry
the emperor had made antipope, and ordained him to be a monk.

Of the death of Ralph, archbishop of Canterbury.

A.D. 1122. Ralph archbishop of Canterbury and John
bishop of Bath paid the debt of nature, and at the same
time Balac the admiral took Joceline count of Edessa and
his brother Galeran.

How a certain chancellor of the king miserably perished.

A.D. 1123. King Henry spent Christmas at Dunstable,
and after the festival proceeded from thence to Berkhampstead.
In his company was a certain chancellor named Ralph, who
had for twenty years been afilicted with a severe complaint,
but was active enough for all kinds of crimes, for he op-
pressed the innocent and plundered the lands of many ; thus,
though feeble in body, he gratified the fierce passions of his
mind. As he was conducting the king to liis house, when
they arrived on the top of a hill from which the king's
castle could be seen, he was so elated in spirits that he fell
from his horse, and a monk of St. Alban's, whose lands he
had unjustly seized on, involuntarily galloped over him,

474 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1123.

whereby he ended his disgraceful life a few days afterwards.
The same year, Robert bishop of Lincoln died, and was
succeeded by Alexander. The same year, king Henry gave
the see of Canterbury to William de Corboil, prior of
Chick,* and that of Bath to Godfrey, the queen's chaplain.
At this time, also, count Robert de Medlent revolted from
the king, who besieged and took his castle of Pontaudemer.
At the same time, also, he built a broad and high wall, with
battlements, round the tower of Rouen, and strengthened the
tower of the castle of Caen ; besides which he rendered im-
pregnable the fortresses of Arches, Gisors, Falaise, Ai-gen-
teuil, Domfront, Oxismes, Ambret, Vavaire, Vir, and the
tower of Vernon.

How the king of Jerusalem was taken by Balac prince of the Turks.

The same year, Baldwin king of Jerusalem led an army
into the territories of the count of Edessa, and, whilst he
was proceeding one night incautiously and with his troops
in disorder, Balac prince of the Turks sallied from an
ambuscade, took him prisoner, and placed him in confine-
ment in the castle of Quartapi.f In the same fortress
were confined Joceline count of Edessa, and his brother
Galeran, for whose liberation the king had come into those
parts. When the princes of Jerusalem heard the unfor-
tunate news of the king's capture, they appointed to be
governor of the kingdom one Eustace Grenet, a prudent and
discreet man, to manage matters whilst the king should be
absent. Meanwhile, prince Balac besieged Joppa with
sixteen thousand armed men ; at the news of which, the
patriarch of Jerusalem, with Eustace tlie governor, and
other princes, the mercy of God accompanying them, marched
tliither with seven thousand men, routed the enemy, after
they had slain seven thousand of them, and took an immense
quantity of spoil, which they divided equally among them.
The same year William, elect of Canterbury, went to Rome,
where he received the pall, and, returning to England, was
consecrated at Canterbury by William bishop of Winchester
for Richard bishop of London, to whom this duty belonged,
had died a short time before.

* In Essex.
f Called by other writers Q,uarlapiert and Cartapeta.

A.D. 1125.1 SIEGE OF TYRE. 475

J

How some enemies of the king are taken.
A.D. 1124. Robert count of Mellent, witn Hugh de
Montfort, his sister's son, and Hugh Fitz-Gervais, entered
Normandy in arms ; but William de Tankerville, the king's
chamberlain, fought a pitched battle against them, took them
prisoners, and delivered them to king Henry, who put them in
ward. The same year died Theophilus bishop of Worcester,
and Ernulf of Rochester. The same year Tyre, the capital
of Syria, was besieged by Michael, doge of Venice, by sea,
whilst the princes of the kingdom of Jerusalem blockaded it
by land. The siege was begun on the 25th of February,
and the city was taken on the 29th of June. The same year
Baldwin king of Jerusalem gave hostages for his liberty,
and returned safe to his own people.

How a legate was surprised committing fornicatior},.

A.D. 1125. John of Crema, cardinal of the apostolic see,
came into England with the king's licence, and visited all
the bishoprics and abbeys. He had large presents made to
him, and held a solemn synod at London on the nativity Ox
the virgin Mary ; where he spoke severely of the concubines
of the clergy, saying that it was a great sin to rise from their
side, and to make Christ's body ; but that very night he
was surprised in company with a prostitute, though he had
that same day consecrated Christ's body. The fact was so
notorious that it could not be denied, and so his great
honour turned the more signally into dishonour. The same
year king Henry gave to Simon, the queen's clerk, the
bishopric of Winchester ; to John archdeacon of Canterbury,
that of Rochester ; and to Sifred abbat of Glastonbury, that
of Chester. Also, William of Canterbury and Thurstan of
York disputed about the primacy, which of them seemed to
have the best claim to it. This year also died Alexander
king of Scots, and was succeeded by his brother David, a
man of great sanctity and of wonderful liberality. Moreover,
in this year king Henry caused all the moneyers of England
to be ignominiously mutilated, and their right hands to be
chopped off, because they had clandestinely debased the purity
of the coinage.

How Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, triumphed over the Turks.

About this same time, Borsequin, a powerful eastern prince,

476 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1127.

joined Doldequin king of Damascus, and, crossing the
Euphrates, devastated the territories of Antioch, took the
fortress of Caphardan, and proceeding onwards laid siege to
the town of Harsad. When king Baldwin, who had charge
both of the kingdom of Jerusalem and of the principality of
Antioch, heard of this, he marched thither in haste with his
troops ; and, finding the aforesaid enemy still occupied in the
siege, he attacked them with fury, and by the divine mercy routed
all of them, and slew two thousand, all of whom found their
graves in hell. With the money which was there taken the
king ransomed his daughter, a child of five years old, whom
he had formerly given as a hostage for his own liberation.
Returning thence he gathered spoil near Ascalon, and, having
slain a few Turks who came in his way, returned to his
own people.

How the emperor died, and the empress returned to her father.

A.D. 1126. Henry emperor of the Romans departed this
life, and was succeeded by Lothaire, who reigned twelve
years. Then the empress Matilda returned to her father,
king Henry, and took up her residence in his palace, witii
the queen ; for the king loved her dearly, because she was
his only heir. It was at Michaelmas that he returned to
England, and brought his daughter with him, just after she
had lost, as we have said, the great man, her husband. Im-
mediately after, by the king's command, all the nobles of
England and Normandy swore fealty to her, as well as Stephen,
count of Boulogne, son of Adela, the king's sister, and the
count of Blois.

Of the disputes between the archbishops of Canterbury and York.

A. D. 1 127. King Henry held his Christmas court at Windsor,
where Thurstan archbishop of York wished to crown the
king, to the prejudice of the archbishop of Canterbury, but
he was prevented by unanimous consent ; and liis cross-
bearer, who had carried his cross into the king's chapel, was
turned out together with the cross which he was carrying.
Whilst the king was at Windsor, messengers came to tell
him that Charles count of Flanders, his dearest friend, had
been treacherously slain by his nobles in a church at Bruges,
and that the king of France had given the county to William,

A.D. 1128.] MAERIAGE OF EMPRESS MATILDA. 477

son of Henry's brother Robert, Henry's own nephew and
enemy, and that William was already settled in the county,
and had put to death Charles's murderers with various
tortures. At this, Henry was disturbed, because the youth
was a brave and active man, and had threatened to drive
Henry out of both Normandy and England, which he said
belonged to him by hereditary right. At the same time
Richard bishop of London died, and was succeeded by Gilbert
the Universal, who received consecration from William
archbishop of Canterbury.

The empress Matilda marries Geoffrey count of Anjou.

The same year Fulk count of Anjou, intending to go and
settle for life in Jerusalem, gave up his county to his son
Geoffrey, surnamed Plantagenet, who was a most elegant
young man, and himself started for Jerusalem, whither he
arrived in safety. The king of Jerusalem was much re-
joiced at his arrival, and gave him in marriage his eldest
daughter, with the expectation of becoming king after him-
self. When this became known to king Henry, he crossed
into Normandy, and married his daughter the empress to
the above-named Geoffrey count of Anjou. Then died
Richard bishop of Hereford. At the same time, Boamund,
son of the great Boamund, passed into Syria, and received
from Baldwin king of Jerusalem his paternal inheritance of
Antioch, together with the king's second daughter in marriage.
After which, Boamund took the town of Caphardan, and
slew all the Turks he found therein.*

A.D. 1128. Henry king of England marched in hostile
manner into France, because Louis king of France pro-
tected the count of Flanders, his nephew and enemy, and

* Matthew Paris adds : " About the same time of the year, on the
nativity of St. John the Evangelist, the prior and sub-prior of St. Mary's,
York, having obtained the abbat's permission, left their house with eleven
others, to find out a suitable residence elsewhere, because they wished to
adopt a stricter mode of life and habit, as the founders of the Cistertian
order had done before, when they heard the command from heaven, " Stop
here." Thus these thirteen brethren came to a wild and desert place,
in a dark and deep valley, about three miles from Ripon. Here they
took up their residence in the greatest poverty, and began to build a
church, to which, from some springs which they found there, they gave the
name of Fountains ; and they increased every day wonderfully in number
and wealth."

478 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 112t>.

encamped eight days at Hespard,* as securely as if he had
I')een in his own dominions. Thus he compelled the Frencb
king to refuse aid to the count of Flanders. Whilst the
army was there, the king asked a certain clerk, who knew a
good deal about the French nation, what was the origin and
genealogy of king Louis. " Most powerful prince," said the
clerk, "the French, like other European nations, derive their
origin from the Trojans ;" and when he had told tlie king the
whole genealogy of the French kings, from the story of the
two eggs,f he added, "Philip, king of Fi-ance, was the
father of Louis who now reigns ; and if he only imitated
the prowess of his ancestors, you would not remain so
securely in his kingdom." The king smiled, and returned
to Normandy. About the same time a certain duke Theo-
doric came out of Germany by Henry's invitation, and
invaded Flanders, having with him some Flemish nobles ;
and William marched to meet him with a small army. Both
sides fought bravely, but the count of Flanders supplied the
deficiency of his forces by his invincible prowess: for he
was fierce in arms, and cleft the ranks of his enemies
like lightning, with his sword, so that his enemies, unable
to bear the weight of his blows, turned their backs
and fled. Thus count William gained the victory ; but
whilst he was besieging Eu against king Henry, and ex-
pected on the morrow to receive its surrender, for the enemy
were almost worn out, the young man died of a slight wound
in the hand, leaving behind him an endless name. The same
year died Ralph bishop of Durham, and William of Win-
chester. Master Hugh de St. Victor brought his Chronicle
down to this date.

How king Henry field a council concerning the concubines of priests.

A.D. 1129. Honorius sat five years and two months in the
Roman see. The same year king Henry held a great council
at London on the first of August, about forbidding priests
to have focariae (concubines). At this council were present,
William archbishop of Canterbury, and Thurstan of York,
with their suffragans, all of whom Henry deceived through the
simplicity of the archbishop of Canterbury ; for they gave

• Probably Epernon.
+ The story of Castor and Pollux, known to every school-boy.

A.D. 1130.] DEATH OF POPE HONORroS. 479

the king jurisdiction over the concubines of priests — a thing
which ended disgracefully, for the king received large sums
of money from priests to redeem their concubines ; and then,
when it was too late, the bishops repented of the licence
which they had granted, when the deception of the bishops
and the oppression of the people were evident to the eyes
of all. The same year Henry abbat of Glastonbury was
created bishop of Winchester, Robert was made bishop of
Hereford, and another Robert* of Lincoln. The same year
Philip, son of the king of France, who formerly, when his
father died, had been crowned king, was riding out one day
for amusement, and met a pig, which ran between the legs
of his horse, and the new king was thrown to the ground,
broke his neck, and died on the spot. The same year there
came into Normandy an innumerable flight of birds, which
occupying a large portion of the heavens, divided themselves
into separate bodies, and engaging in battle, horribly mangled
one another. This, perhaps, portended the schism which
arose between the two candidates for the papacy.

Of the schism between the two popes.

A.D. 1130. Pope Honorius died and two parties arose
among the Romans respecting a successor : some chose Inno-
cent, the other Anaclet ; the latter on account of his
brothers, who were men of influence and had the principality
of Castel Crescentio, remained in the city ; but Innocent, ex-
pelled by the Romans, crossed the Alps, and, coming to Gaul,
was honourably received at Chartres by Henry king of
England, who after Easter again entertained him at Rouen,
and by his authority caused him to be admitted and recog-
nized as pope by all. Thus, by the mediation of the king of
England, Louis, brother of the late king Philip of France
was crowned by the pope at Rheims. After this, on the
nativity of Saint Mary,! the king gave his daughter the
empress to Geoffrey count of Anjou.

Of the death of Boamund prince of Antioch.
The same year Rodoam prince of Aleppo invaded the

• This is an error : Alexander was bishop of Lincoln at this time.
+ Matthew Paris adds : — " Christ's church Canterbury was dedicated ;
and Hugh abbat of Reading was elected to the archbishopric of Roueu."

480 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1132.

territory of Antioch; and Boamund, who marched with an
army to meet him, was run through the body and slain in
Cilicia. The people of Antioch, under this great calamity,
called to their assistance the king of Jerusalem, who marched
thither in haste, defeated Rodoam, and gave to his daughter
as a dowry the cities of Laodicea and Gabulum : after which,
having caused the sovereignty of Antioch to be secured on
oath to the little daughter of Boamund after his own death,
he returned to Jerusalem.*

Of the death of Baldwin king of Jerusalem.

A.D. 1131. The brave knight, Baldwin king of Jerusalem,
was taken seriously ill, and, perceiving that his end was ap-
proaching, he called to him his son-in-law and his daughter,
together with their son now two years old, also named
Baldwin, and gave up to them the full care and charge of
the kingdom : and when he had performed all the duties
which belong to a Christian, he gave up his spirit, and went
to reap the everlasting reward of his labours with his pious
ancestors. His son-in-law, Fulk, a noble knight, suc-
ceeded him, and on the day of the exaltation of the holy
cross, received the crown of the kingdom.

How the king of England created a new bishopric at Carlisle,

A.D. 1 132. Henry king of England created a new bishopric
at Carlisle on the confines of England and Galloway, and placed
there for its first bishop Ethelwulf prior of St. Oswald's, who
had been his confessor. The bishop immediately placed
regular canons in the church, and conferred many honours
upon it. The same year Geoffrey count of Anjou had a son
born to him from king Henry's daughter, and gave him the
name of Henry. The king, on receipt of this intelligence,
called together the princes of his kingdom, and appointed his
daughter and heirs of her body to inherit his dominions after
his own death. The same year died Robert bishop of
Chester, surnamed Peckham, who, by licence obtained from
king Henry, transferred his see to Coventry, which he made
the capital of the Mercian diocese. He was succeeded by
Roger archdeacon of Lincoln. This bishopric, up to the

* Matthew Paris adds:— "A general council was held at Rhoims.
Pope Innocent died, and was succeeded hy pope Innocent the second: by
liim was the cluirch of Chinv dedicated."

A.D. 1134.] SLAUGHTER OF TURKS. 481

present time, has three sees, Chester, Lichfield, and
Coventry.

How Fulk king of Jerusalem slew three thousand Turks.

The same year an immense army of Turks crossed the
Euphrates, and encamped in the territory of Antioch : the
inhabitants of which city called to their assistance the king
of Jerusalem. Fulk, marching thither with an army, fell
upon the enemy and slew three thousand of them : the rest
escaped by flight. Our men returned to Antioch, with so
large a booty that they did not know what to do with it.
Meanwhile the patriarch of Jerusalem, with his men, con-
structed a fort near Nobe, commonly called Beteuoble.
About the same time Raimund count of Poictou espoused
Constance daughter of Boamund the younger, and by virtue
of this marriage was made prince of Antioch : at this time,
also, Fulk king of Jerusalem rebuilt the ancient city of
Beersheba, which is about twelve miles from Ascalon.

Of a certain clerk who was cured by the mother of God.

A.D. 1 133. A certain scholar was afflicted with a severe in-
firmity, and lay day and night crying like a woman in travail,
calling on the holy mother of God for help. One night,
when he was grievously tormented, he saw the blessed
virgin mother of God standing by him in white garments, in
answer to his prayers, and stretcliing out her hand towards
liim : the sick man trembled, but no sooner felt her touch
than he was immediately restored to his former health. The
same year died Hervey bishop of Ely, and the king appointed
Nigel to succeed him ; at the same time, also, he gave the
bishopric of Durham to GeotFrey liis chancellor.

How the empress Matilda bore a son whom she named Geoff, ey.

A.D. 1134. The empress Matilda was delivered of a son
whom she named Geoffrey ; on which account king Henry
crossed into Normandy, and remained there some time in
great joy about his two grandsons. At the same time died,
on their way to Rome, the bishop of Llandaff and Gilbert
bishop of London. The same year died Robert Curthose,
brother of king Henry and Avas buried at Gloucester.*

The empress, at this time, lay ill a long time from the

* This last sentence is thus amplified by Matthew Paris : —
" The same year ended the ample time for repentance which our Lord
VOL. I. II

482 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1135.

difficulty with which she had given birth to her son ; but this
discreet matron, who gave large gifts to widows, orphans,
churches, and monasteries, escaped the danger of death.
Of the death of Henry ^ king of England.

A.D. 1135. Whilst king Henry was in Normandy, he one
day returned from hunting, and stopped at St. Denys, in the
wood of Lions, to eat some lampreys, a fish which he was
very fond of, though they always disagreed with him, and
the physicians had often cautioned him against eating them,
but he would not listen to their advice. This food mortally
chilled the old man's blood, and caused a sudden and violent
illness, against which nature struggled, and brought on an
acute fever, in the effi)rt to resist the worst effects of the
flisease. Unable to overcome the malady, this great king
died on the first day of December, after he had reigned thirty-
five years and three months. His death was foreshown by a
violent wind, which, on the eve of the apostles Simon and
Jude, cast down towers, and houses, and trees on every side :
the moon also was eclipsed the same year, on the 29th of
July. This king founded the abbeys of Reading, Cirencester,
de Pre near Rouen, and Mortimer, and built twenty-five
noble towns, besides towers and castles. The corpse of the

Jesus Christ, who wishes that no one should perish, had granted to duke
Robert, namely, the period of thirty years spent in loneliness and prison :
but he had abused this gift of God, and was swollen with pride, detraction,
malediction, and complaints, though he ought rather to have devoted him-
self, to humility and prayer, for he was a suffering and afflicted old man,
and ought rather to have said in tears with the psalmist, that he suffered
those things deservedly, because he rejected the burden whicli he should
have borne in the holy land, and despised the honours that were offered
nim. But in his arrogance he did not think of this. It happened one day,
ttiat the king was going to put on a new scarlet robe, and on these occasions
lij always sent a similar robe to his brother ; but in trying to put it on, he
found it too small and burst one of the seams. ' Carry this to my brother,'
said the king, 'he has a narrower head than I.' When the duke received
it, the scam had not been mended, ' How is this,' said he, ' that there is a
ffacture in the robe ? ' The attendants told him what had happened, upon
which the duke exclaimed, 'Alas ! that I should have arrived to this p;iss:
my brother, who has betrayed and supplanted me, and is younger than I,
and nothing but a lazy clerk, has seized on my kingdom, thrown me into
prison, and now treats me so contemptuously that he sends me his ciist-off
clothes.* Saying this, he wept and declined to eat, nor would he even
touch a morsel more until he died. When the king heard of his death, he
did not grieve much, but commanded the body to bo reverently interred ia
tlie conventual church of Gloucester."

A.D. 1135.] CORONATION OF KING STEPHEN. 483

king lay a long time above ground at Rouen, where his entrails,
brain, and eyes are buried ; the rest of his body, cut with
knives and seasoned with salt to destroy the offensive smell,
which was great, and annoyed all who came near it, was
wrapped in a bull's skin ; and the physician who was engaged
for a large sum of money to open his head with a hatchet,
and extract the brain after it was already too much cor-
rupted, notwithstanding that the head was wrapped up in
.-several napkins, was poisoned by the noisome smell, and thus
the money which he received was fatal to him ; he was the
last of king Henry's victims, for he had killed many before.
The royal body was conveyed from thence to Caen, where it
was placed in the church before the tomb of his father, who
also reposes there. Immediately, a bloody and frightful
liquor began to ooze through the bull's skin, which the
attendants caught in basins, to the great horror of the be-
holders. At length the king's corpse was brought to England,
and buried with royal pomp on his birth-day, at Reading, in
the church which he had himself founded. The archbishops,
bishops, and nobles of the kingdom were present at the
ceremony.

How Stephen, son of Theobald count of Blois, was crowned king.

When Henry was dead, but before his body was buried, as
I have before related, Stephen, his nephew by his sister
Adela, wife of Theobald count of Boulogne, and brother of
Theobald the younger, count of Blois, a man of great
bravery and vigour, although he had taken the oath of
fidelity to the empress, now tempted God, and seized the
crown of the kingdom. For when the nobles of the kin^-
dom were assembled at London, he promised that the laws
should be reformed to the satisfaction of every one of them,
and William archbishop of Canterbury, who was the first of
all the nobles to take the oath of fidelity to the empress as
queen of England, now consecrated Stephen to be king.
In fine, all the bishops, earls, and barons, who had sworn
fealty to the king's daughter and her heirs, gave their
adherence to king Stephen, saying that it would be a shame
for so many nobles to submit themselves to a woman. Mean-
while, Hugh Bigod, king Henry's seneschal, took the oath,
and proved before the archbishop of Canterbury, that whilst

II 2

484 ROGER OF WE2SID0VER. [a.D. 1135.

the king was on his death-bed, he disinherited the empress,
and made Stephen his successor. VVherelbre, on the day of
the proto-martyr St. Stephen, the new king received the
crown of the kingdom from the hands of William archbishop
of Canterbury, at Westminster, amid the acclamations and
favour of the people ; and a royal banquet was held with the
utmost splendour. The coronation was completed with
much magnificence, and when the ceremony of doing homage
was finished, king Stephen proceeded to Oxford, where he
confirmed the promises which he had made to God, the
people, and the holy church, on the day of his coronation, as
follows: First, he promised by oath that, when a bishop
died, he would not keep the see in his own hands, but he
would immediately consent to the canonical election, and invest
those elected without delay ; he promised secondly that he
would retain in his own hand the woods of no clerk or layman,
after the example of king Henry, who had impleaded theui
every year if they ever took venison in their own woods, or
if they turned or used them to supply their own necessities.
This kind of impleading was carried to so execrable a
length, that if the king's supervisors set eye from a distance
on a wood belonging to any one whom they knew to be a
moneyed man, they immediately reported waste therein,
whether it was so or not, that the owner might be compelled
to redeem it undeservedly. Thirdly, he promised that
danegelt, i. e., two shillings to be paid on every hide of land,
which his ancestors had been accustomed to receive every
year, should be given up for ever. These are some specific
things, and there were many others of a general nature,
which he promised to observe. But he kept none of these
promises, though he had made them before God.*

• Matthew Paris adds : " The same year, St. Paul's church, Loudon,
was consumed by a fire, which began at the bridge, and proceeded as far
as the church of the Danes.f On the day when Stephen hinded, contrary
to the usual course of winter, there was a terrible stroke of thunder over the
whole world, and fearful lightning, so that the world seemed about to be
reduced to its ancient chaos. King Stephen, in the presence of the arch-
bishop, together with the bishops of Winchester and Salisliury, took pos-
session of the whole of his uncle's treasure, namely a hundred pounds,
besides the gold and silver vessels, and his jewels.

" A.D. 1 loG. The body of king Henry was buried in the royal muusoleum,

+ i. c. St. Clement's Danes.

A.D. 1135.] TREASON AMONG THE NORMANS. 485

Of the alliance between king Stephen and the king of Scots.

About the same time, David king of Scots, who had
sworn fealty to the empress, invaded England, took Carlisle
and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and placed garrisons therein.
King Stephen, therefore, led against him a large army, and
met him at Durham, where a treaty was made between them,
by which king David restored Newcastle, and retained
Carlisle with Stephen's consent. The Scottish king did not,
however, do homage to king Stephen, because he had sworn
fidelity to his own niece, king Henry's daughter; but the
son of king David professed himself king Stephen's liege-
man, and received in return the county of Huntingdon for
himself and heirs for ever. The king then returned home
and held his court at London, during the festival of Easter,
in a more splendid manner than ever had been known, for the
abundance of gold, silver, jewels, and costly robes. On the
festival of our Lord's ascension it was rumoured throughout
England that the king was dead : this caused great dis-
turbance in the kingdom ; for Hugh Bigod took possession of
Norwich castle, which he would not give up to any one but
the king, and was not very willing to resign it even to him.
Treason began now to spread among the Normans, but the
king resisted them manfully, took the castle of Badington,
which belonged to one Robert, a rebel, and marching thence
to Exeter, which was held out against him by Baldwin de
Rivers, with much difficulty reduced both the city and castle.
The rebels, by the advice of evil counsellors, were suffered
to go without punishment, so that they again revolted, and
treacherously fortified many castles against him. The king
proceeded from Exeter to the isle of Wight, which he also
took from the aforesaid Baldwin de Rivers, whom he banished
from England. After these successes, the king went to hunt

in presence of kino; Stephen. [/William archbishop of Canterbury]
Henry bishop of Winchester took away the hand of St. James from
Reading. The same year, after Easter, Robert earl of Gloucester came
into Enf^'land, and king Stephen feared much liis prudence and power.
After his arrival, the bishops swore fidelity to the king, who swore, in
return, that he would observe the ecclesia^tical liberties and good laws ;
and to this end he made a charter, and earl Robert did homage to him, on
condition that he should keep all his owti dignities undiminished, according
to the ancient proverb, " As long as you respect me as senator, I will respect
you as emperor."

486 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1135.

at Branton, not far from Huntingdon, where he held pleas
of the forests of his nobles, and hunting in violation of the
vow which he had made to God and the people.

How Geoffrey count of Anjou reduced some towns in Normandy.

At the same time Geoffrey count of Anjou, and his wife
Matilda, easily obtained possession of some castles in Nor-
mandy, with all the farms which the king kept in his own
hand, when he banished William Talevaz, their former
owner. In the month of August they came to Rouen, where
Matilda bore to count Geoffrey a third son, named William.
The nobles of Normandy, indignant at this, sent to Theobald
count of Blois, and elder brother to king Stephen, inviting
him to come and assist them in recovering Normandy.
Theobald, arriving at Lisieux in the fast of the tenth month,
heard there that his brother Stephen was crowned king of
England. Robert earl of Gloucester then gave up Falaise
to Theobald, having first carried off a large sum of money
from the treasure of king Henry. The same year died
William archbishop of Canterbury, William bishop of Exe-
ter, and John of Rochester.

How the king of France received the homage of Eustace, king Stephen's

son, for Normandy.

A.D. 1137. King Stephen crossed into Normandy, and
the count of Anjou fled before him; by which means the
king, giving way to his martial propensity, succeeded in every
thing he undertook, defeated his enemies, took their castles,
and proved himself one of the most distinguished of men.
He made a treaty with the king of France, to whom his son
Eustace did homage for Normandy. Seeing this, Geoffrey
count of Anjou, to whose wife Stephen had formerly done
homage, demanded of him the restoration of England ; but
as the royal power was evidently too much for hira, he con-
sented to a truce, receiving from the king five thousand
marks yearly on the condition of peace. To Theobald, also,
his brother, count of Blois, who complained that Stephen, the
younger brother, had unjustly taken possession of the crown
of England, the king agreed to pay two thousand marks per
annum, and so the brothers separated on good terms : after
these successes, Stephen returned to England. The same

A.D. 1138.] STEPHEN EAVAGES SCOTLAND. 487

year died Louis king of France, and was succeeded by his
son Louis, who married Eleanor daughter of the duke of
Aquitaine, and by her had two daughters, the elder of
whom married Henry eldest son of the count of Flanders,
and the younger married Theobald, a younger son of the
same prince.

Of the enmity of the Scots towards king Stephen,

A.D. 1138. Conrad obtained the Roman empire, and
reigned fifteen years. The same year king Stephen, on his
birth-day, besieged Bedford castle, saying, that " one's ene-
mies should never be let rest for even an hour ;" but before
he could reduce the castle, the Scots, with their king, led an
army into Northumberland, and perpetrated a most execrable
deed. For because their king had sworn fealty to the empress,
they now avenged her cause by tearing children from their
mother's womb, and tossing them upon the points of their
lances : they slew priests upon the altars, cut oiF the heads of
the crucifixes, and placed them on the decapitated corpses,
putting in their places the bloody heads of their victims;
wherever they went, it was one scene of cruelty and
terror ; women shrieking, old men lamenting, and every
living being in despair. King Stephen, therefore, marched
with his troops towards Scotland ; but before he reached
that country, the Scottish king retired into his own do-
minions and withdrew to his fastnesses. King Stephen,
having ravaged the south of Scotland, returned to England.
There was at this time so violent a fury against him
among the nobles, that he was disturbed on almost every
side. William Talbot held Hereford castle against him ;
Robert earl of Gloucester, illegitimate son of king Henry,
held the castles of Leeds and Bristol ; William Luvell held
Castle Cary; Paganel held Ludlow; William de Moiun
held Dunster castle ; Robert of Lincoln held Warham ;
Eustace Fitz-John held Melton ; William Fitz-Alan held
Shrewsbury. The king took the last-named of these fort-
resses by storm, and hanged some of the garrison ; which
coming to the ears of Walkeline, who held Dover castle, he
immediately surrendered it to the queen who was besieging it.
How the king of Scotland again invaded Northumberland.

Whilst king Stephen was thus engaged in the south of

488 ROOEK OF WENDOYER. [a.D. 11C8.

England, David king of Scots led an immense army into
Northumberland. Here he was met by the northern nobility,
who, under the command of Thurstan archbishop of York,
planted the king's standard at Alverton,* and manfully
resisted the enemy. The principal men engaged in this
battle were William earl of Albemarle, William of Nottins-
ham, Walter Espec and Gilbert de Lacy. The archbishop
was prevented by illness from being present, but sent in his
place Ralph bishop of Durham to remind the people of their
duty. His speech to them, from an eminence in the midst of
the army, was after this fashion : " Brave nobles of England,
Normans by birth, at whose prowess the bravery of France
trembles, and to whose arms fierce England has submitted,
under whose government rich Apulia f has again flourished :
Jerusalem, so famous, and illustrious Antioch have both
bowed before you, and now Scotland, which by right is
subject to you, dares to i*esist you, and displays a rashness
which is not supported by her arms, fitter, as she is, for a
riot than for a battle. Do not then be afraid, but rather be
indignant that those, whom we have always sought out and con-
quered in their own country, have now, reversing the usual
order, madly sought us out upon our own ground. But I, your
bishop, tell you that this has been done as a divine warning,
that those who have in this country violated the temples of
God, polluted his altars, slain his priests, and spared neither
children nor women with child, may on this same soil receive
condign punishment for their crimes. Be brave then, ye
polished warriors : and with the valour which belongs to
your race, nay rather with the foreknowledge of God, repulse
these craven foes who know not how to arm themselves in
the day of battle.J Do not look out for any doubtful con-
tingencies such as happen in war. Your breast is covered
with your coat of mail, your head with the helmet, your legs
with greaves, and all your bodies with your sldelds : the
enemy cannot find whore to strike you, for he beholds you
surrounded on every side with arms. Why tlien should you
hesitate unarmed and unwarlike ? But the enemy are ad-
vancing in disorder and forbid me to say more, tliey are
pouring forward in a scattered manner, at which I rejoice.

• North Allerton. t The Normans in Naples.

t Is this an allusion to Scottisli peculiarity of costume ?

A.D. 1138.] WAR BETWEEN SCOTS AND ENGLISH. 489

Whicliever of you shall fall fighting for God and your country,
we absolve him from all punishment due to his sins, in the name
of the Father, whose creatures the foe has so shamefully and
horribly slain ; of the Son, whose altars they have polluted ;
and of the Holy Ghost, whose grace they have set at naught,
in perpetrating such enormous acts of wickedness." All the
Engh'sh army replied to this address with a shout, and the
mountains and hills re-echoed Amen, Amen !

Of the pitched battle between the Scots and English.

The Scots hearing the shout, like women, raised their
usual war-cry of Alban ! Alban ! which was, however, soon
drowned in the dreadful rush of the engaging armies. A
body of the men of Lothian, who had obtained from the king
the honour of striking the first blow, with numbers of missiles
and with their long lances, bore down impetuously upon the
mailed English knights, but fell upon them like as upon a
wall, for they remained immovable. The English archers,
then m'ingling with the cavalry, poured their arrows like a
cloud upon the Scots, pierced all who were not protected by
their armour, whilst the whole English line and the glory of
the Normans, crowding around the standard, remained firm
and unshaken. The commander of the men of Lothian fell slain
by an arrow, and his men all took to flight. For the most high
God was offended with them : therefore their valour was
broken like a spider's web in the battle. The main body of
the Scots, which was fighting in another part of the field, see-
ing their comrades routed, lost courage and retreated also.
But the king's troops, who were of different clans, began first
to flinch individually, and afterwards to recoil in a body,
though the king still stood firm : but his friends compelled
him to mount his horse and fly, whilst his brave son, heed-
ing not the flight of the rest, but solely bent on acquiring
glory, charged the lines of the enemy with headlong valour,
though his men could do no execution on knights that were
sheathed in mail ; but at last they were forced to take flight,
not without much bloodshed, and were ignominiously driven
off the field in all directions. It was reported that eleven
thousand of the Scots were slain, besides those who were
found mortally wounded in the corn-fields and woods : our
army happily triumphed with very little loss of life, and oi

490 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.P. J139.

all the knights, the brother of Gilbert de Lacy was the only
one slain. This battle was fought in the month of August,
by the people who lived in the country beyond the Humber.
The same year, in the month of October, the count of Anjou
compelled the inhabitants of Orismes to surrender, and laid
siege to Bayeux and Falaise.

How Theobald tvas elected archbishop of Canterbury,

The same year, Alberic bishop of Ostia and legate of the
Roman church, came into England, and held a council at
London in Advent in the church of St. Paul ; where, by
command of the legate, Henry bishop of Winchester ordained
deacon Richard de Beaumeis, and on the same day, whilst
the ordination services were being performed, Theobald
abbat of Bee was elected hj the bishops archbishop of Can-
terbury, Jeremiah prior of Canterbury being present ; and
when he bad been consecrated by the legate, he went to
Rome and received the pall from pope Innocent.

JIow king Stephen invaded Scotland^ and retnrned with the son of the
Scottish king as a hostage.

A.D. 1139. After Christmas-day, Stephen took Leeds
castle; after which he went to Scotland, and by fire and
sword compelled the king of that country to come to terms,
and to give his son Henry as a hostage. Stephen then
returned to England, bringing the young man with him, and
straightway laid siege to Ludlow castle ; where the same
Henry was dragged from his horse with an iron hook by the
besieged, almost into the castle; but king Stephen, acting
the part of a brave knight, rescued him with his own
hands. As soon as the castle surrendered, Stephen marched
to Oxford: here he injuriously arrested, in his own court,
Roger bishop of Salisl3ury and Alexander of Lincoln his
nephew, though they did not refuse to settle matters by
justice. Alexander was thrown into prison, and the bishop
of Salisbury was carried by the king to his castle of
Devizes, tlian which there is no finer castle in Europe.
Here he was kept without food, and his son, who had been
chancellor, was threatened vv^ith the gallows: by these means
the king obtained the surrender of the castle, and soon after
of Sherburne castle in the same manner. When he had got

A.D. 1139.] DEATH OF ARCHBISHOP THCRSTAN. 491

the bishop's treasures into his hands, he obtained the hand
of Constance, sister of the French king Louis, in marriage
for his son Eustace. Returning thence, he treated Alexan-
der bishop of Lincoln in the same manner, until he sur-
rendered to him his castles of Newark and Latford.*

How Matilda, formerly empress, came into England.

About the same time Matilda, daughter of king Henry,
who had formerly been empress, and to whom the kingdom
had been secured on oath, came to England with her brother
Robert, and, landing at Arundel, was received with joy
and exultation by William d'Aubeny, husband of queen
Alice, who had in dowry from king Henry the castle and
the earldom of Arundel. Robert earl of Gloucester, with
ten knights and ten horse-archers, marched through the
midst of king Stephen's dominions to Wallingford, and thence
to Gloucester, where he announced to Brian Fitz-Earl and
to Milo of Gloucester, that the empress had landed, and was
now left at Arundel with his own wife and other incum-
brances. The two knights rejoiced greatly at this news, and
prepared to fight valorously in her behalf.| The same year
died Roger bishop of Salisbury, partly of old age and partly
of grief: after his death the king banished Nigel bishop of
Ely, because he was the nephew of Roger bishop of Salis-
bury, from whom he had been prejudiced to his destruction.
From this time there were no royal courts or solemn festivi-
ties held in England ; nor any such thing as peace ; every-
where were murders and conflagrations, tumult, mourning,
and terror, on every side. Thurstan, also, archbishop of
York, now diedj and was succeeded by William, treasurer of
the same church.

♦ Sleaford. — Will, of Malmesbury.
t Matthew Paris adds : — '* The same year the bishop of Winchester
invited certain nobles to dinner, and compelled them to surrender their
castles. He also, with archbishop Theobald and other bishops and prelates,
held a council at Winchester on the 30th of August, to which he sum-
moned the king his brother ; who, however, sent Alberic earl de Ver, a man
versed in such causes, to the council concerning the capture of the aforesaid
bishops, about which he had littl^ experience, to allege that he did it
justly, and to defend the king's conduct : and although the council thought
otherwise concerning the charges against the bishops, yet they separated
after some discussion, on the 1st of September."

492 ROGER OF WENDOVER, [a.D. 1140.

How king Stephen besieged Lincoln castle.
A.D. 1140. Before Christmas, king Stephen laid siege to
Lincoln, the castle of which Ralph earl of Chester had
just received, and he defended the city against the king
until the purification of the blessed Virgin. Then the earl
aforesaid, with Robert earl of Gloucester, king Henry's son
and his own father-in-law, came to Lincoln with a larjre
army to raise the siege, and boldly crossing a marsh which
was almost impassable, drew out his troops the same day,
and offered the king battle. The earl himself, being a man
of wonderful prowess, led the first line; the second was
headed by those whom Stephen had banished ; and the third
was commanded by Robert earl of Gloucester. Meanwhile
king Stephen heard mass with much devotion, and, when in
the course of the ceremony, he put into the hands of bishop
Alexander the royal wax-taper as the usual offering to God,
it was suddenly broken and extinguished, which foreboded
sorrow to the king : the eucharist also feU upon the altar,
together with Christ's body, by reason of the string breaking,
and this was an omen of the king's ruin. Stephen on foot
disposed his troops with much care, and industriously ar-
ranged around liimself all liis men in armour without their
horses ; but he arranged all his earls with their horses to
fight in two bodies. The army of the rebel earls was very
small, whilst that of the king was numerous, and united
under one standard. At the beginning of the battle, the
exiles, who were in the van, charged the king's array, in
which were earl Alan, Robert earl de Mellent, Hugh Bigod,
the earl of East- Anglia, earl Simon, and the earl of Warenne,
with such fury, that some of them were slain, some taken
prisoners, and the rest fled. The division commanded by
the earl of Albemarle and William of Ypres, charged the
Welsh, who advanced on the flank, and routed them : but
the earl of Chester attacked this body, and defeated them
like the rest. Thus all the king's knights fled : William of
Ypres, a man of the rank of an earl, and the otliers who
could not flee, were all taken and thrown into prison. A
remarkable circumstance here happened : king Stephen, like
a roaring lion, alone remained in the field ; no one dared to
encounter him : gnashing with his teeth, and foaming like a
mountain boar, he repulsed with his battle-axe the troops

A.D. lUO.] KING STEPHEN A PRISONER. 493

that assailed him, and gained immortal honour by the de-
struction which he wrought on the chief of his enemies. If
there had been a hundred like him, he would not have been
taken captive, since even he alone was with diflicultj over-
come by a host of foes. He was taken prisoner on the day
of the purification of the blessed Virgin, and led before the
empress, by whom he was imprisoned in Bristol castle.*

How the empress Matilda was recognized as their mistress by many of the

people.

In consequence of this success the empress Matilda was
recognized as their mistress by almost all the English, except the
men of Kent, where the queen of king Steplien and William
of Ypres still fought against her with all their strength.
She was first recognized by Alberic, the Roman legate, and
afterwards by William bishop of Winchester and the citizens of
London ; but, soon afterwards, either by the suggestions of
deceitful men, or by the providence of God, she was ex-
pelled by the Londoners, and gave orders for king Stephen
to be placed in irons. Thus, after a few days, in conjunction
with her uncle the king of Scots, and her brother earl
Robert, and other troops, she besieged the tower of the
bishop of Winchester ; but the bishop sending for the queen,
William of Ypres, and other nobles, who favoured king
Stephen, summoned them to his assistance, and making a
tierce attack upon the empress's araiy, routed all the be-
siegers, and in the pursuit, among other captives, took earl
Robert, the empress's brother, who had the custody of king
Stephen, and by whose capture alone there was a chance of
liberating the king. The earl was taken on the day of the
elevation of the holy cross, and immediately the king was
exchanged for him, and so both recovered their liberty.
About the same time, Waleran count de Meulant, who was
at the head of all the Norman nobles, made a treaty with
Geoffrey count of Anjou, giving up to him the castles of
Montfort and Falaise. Thus all the nobles surrendered to
him, from the Seine to the coast of Risle, and did fealty to
him. The same year died Gilbert bishop of London, sur-
named the Universal, and was succeeded by Robert de Sigillo.f

• Matthew Paris adds, — " A dark and fearfiil eclipse. of the sun took
place, visible through all England."

t Matthew Paris adds : " The same Geoffrey de Mandevillc fortified

494 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1141

How earl Robert led certain hostages into Normandy.

A.D. 1141. Robert, earl of Gloucester, crossed into
Normandj, taking with him certain hostages of the English
nobles, who favoured the empress, that the count of Anjou
might keep them, and also cross over to reduce the kingdom
to subjection. This the count for a time refused to do, on
account of the rebellion of the men of Anjou and his other
subjects who annoyed him ; but he delivered into the earl's
hands his eldest son Henry, to carry back with him to
England. Whilst, however, earl Robert was still in Nor-
mandy, he took the castles of Aunay, Mortaigne, Teuchebrai,
and Cerences, all belonging to the count de Mortaigne,
The inhabitants of Avranches and Constantine surrendered
of their own accord. The same year, whilst king Stephen
was fortifpng a castle at Winchester, an immense army of
the opposite party attacked him and put him to flight.* In
this battle was taken prisoner William Martel, king Stephen's
steward, and thrown into confinement at Wallingford, under
the custody of Brian Fitz-Earl ; nor was he again set at
liberty till he gave up to the empress Sherbourne Castle as
the price of his release.

How the empress Matilda was besieged, and escaped by deceiving king

Stephen,

At this time king Stephen, hearing that the empress was
at Oxford Castle with a small retinue, collected a numerous
army, and, marching thither after Michaelmas, besieged that
fortress until Advent. The empress, seeing that for so long
a time none of her friends came to her assistance, played off
a woman's trick upon king Stephen, and escaped by night
over the river Thames, which was frozen, dressed in white,
and attended by a few companions, and so escaped, for
the enemy could not see her, on account of the dazzling
of the snow, and the similarity of colour between it and
her clothes. She therefore fled to the castle of Walling

the Tower of London. On the 15th of May, Alberic do Ver was slain
at London, and Aldwin founded Malvern." The Cottonian and Cambridge
-.nanuscripts add, "'Jhe city of Winchester was destroyed on the 14th of
heptember."

*Thi8 is a mistake : this skinnish happened in 1143 at Wilton, not in
1141 at Winchester. — See Gcrvase's Chron.

A.D. 1142.] DEATH OF FULK. 4^)5

ford, and committed herself to the charge of Brian Fitz-
Earl. In this manner the castle of Oxford was given up
to the king.

Of the council which was held at London.

A.D. 1142. William bishop of Winchester, legate of
the apostolic see, in the middle of Lent held a council at
London, in presence of the king and the other bishops ; for
no respect or reverence was at this time shown to the church
of God or its ordained ministers by the profligate wretches
who plundered the country, but every body was laid violent
hands on, and ransomed or kept in prison, just as they
pleased, whether he was clerk or layman. It was therefore
decreed that any one who violated a church or churchyard,
or laid violent hands on a clerk or other ^-eligious person,
should be incapable of receiving absolution except from the
pope himself. It was also decreed that ploughs in the fields,
and the rustics who worked at them, should be sacred, just
as much as if they were in a churchyard. They also excom-
municated with lighted candles * all who should contravene
this decree, and so the rapacity of these human kites
was a little checked. About the same time, king Stephen
took William de Mandeville at St. Alban's, and compelled
him to surrender the Tower of London, with the castles of
Walden and Plessis, before he restored him to freedom.
WilUam, thus stripped of his paternal inheritance, attacked
Ramsey abbey, expelled the monks, and filled the place with
his ruffians. He was a brave man, but pertinacious in sinning
against God.

The death of Fulk king of Jervsalem.

About the same time, Fulk king of Jerusalem, crossing
the plains of Acre, chanced to start a hare from her form ;
all gave chase to the animal with loud cries, and the king,
seizing a lance to pursue, incautiously urged his horse with
spur to such a degree, that the animal falling headlong dashed
the king's head to pieces, and his brains gushed out through
the ears and nostrils. All hastened to his assistance, but he
was quite dead. This happened on the 13th of November,
and his body was carried to Jerusalem, where it was buried

• A form of excommunicating persons in the middle ages.

496 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1143.

in the church of our Lord's Sepulchre, amid the tears of the
surrounding multitude ; the officiating minister was William
the patriarch. As soon as the king's death was noised
abroad among the unbelievers, Sanguineus, a powerful
Turkish prince, at the head of a large army, laid siege to
Edessa, and with much labour reduced it to submission. All
the Christians found therein were butchered without mercy,
and no distinction was paid to sex or age. Thus a most
ancient city, honoured by the profession of the Christian
faith, and converted by the preaching of the apostle Thad-
deus, was now, with shame be it said, reduced under the
power of the infidels. In this city the bodies of St. Thomas
the apostle, St. Thaddeus aforesaid, and of the blessed king
Abgarus, are said to be buried. This is that illustrious
prince Abgarus, who, according to Eusebius's Ecclesiastical
History, sent a letter to our Lord, and was honoured by an
answer to the same. The historian Eusebius gives both tbe
letters, and adds the following observation, " We found these
facts among the archives of the city of Edessa, where Abgarus
reigned, copied into the papers, which formerly contained the
deeds of the same king." We read of this city that it was
often taken by the Christians, and again recovered by the
Saracens.

Of the death of two Roman ])ontffs.

The same year died pope Innocent, and was succeeded by
Celestinus, who also died after he had sat five months.
Lucius succeeded, and presided over the Roman see eleven
months and thirteen days. The same year died William
bishop of Winchester, and Henry succeeded. To this Henry
pope Lucius sent the pall, wishing to erect a new arch-
bishopric at Winchester, and to place under him seven bishops.
This year, also. Master William, monk of Malmesbury,
ended his History of England.

How king Stephen besieged Lincoln in vaii.

A.D. 1143. Pope Lucius died, and was succeeded by
Eugenius, who sat eight years, four months, and twenty-one
days. The same year king Stephen besieged Lincoln, and
began to build anotlier tower opposite the castle, which was
i.eld by Ralph earl of Chester ; but about eighty of his men

A.D. 1145.] STEPHEN TAKES FARINGDON. 497

being slain by the earl, the work was abandoned. The same
year Robert Marmiun, a warlike knight, who had expelled
the monks of Coventry from their monastery, and turned the
church into a castle, was slain one day in front of the
monastery, as he was fighting against his enemies, though he
was in the midst of liis gang of robbers, and no one was hurt
but himself : as he died excommunicate, he has death for his
portion for ever. At the same time Geoffrey earl of Mande-
ville, who had perpetrated the same act of wickedness
in the monastery of Ramsey, was pierced with an arrow by
a low foot-soldier and died : this event happened in front of
the same church, as the earl was fighting in the midst of his
troops ; and the church, whilst it was made use of as a castle,
sent forth blood in abundance from its walls, in manifestation
of the divine displeasure. Arnulf, also, son of the same earl,
who, after his father's death, held the church as a castle, was
taken by the king and banished the kingdom, and the leader
of his troops fell from his horse and expired on the spot.
Reiner, also, commander of the infantry, who was in the
habit of burning and destroying monasteries, was sentenced
to exile, and, whilst he was crossing the sea, his ship
suddenly remained motionless in the water, and when the
sailors drew lots, the lot three times fell upon Reiner, where-
upon he was put into a little boat with his wife, his children,
and all that he had ; the boat immediately sank and all the
wretched family perished : whilst the ship sailed over the
tranquil sea without difficulty or hindrance. The same year
Geoffrey count of Anjou was received in due form by the
citizens of Rouen, and from that time had the title of duke of
Normandy.

How king Stephen took the castle of Faringdon.

A.D. 1144. King Stephen drove away the earl of
Crloucester and several others of liis enemies from building
Faringdon castle, and took that town into his own keeping.

How king Stephen took the earl of Chester.

A.D. 1145. King Stephen took Ralph earl of Chester as
he was coming to him in a peaceful manner to Northampton,
and kept him in prison, until he restored to him the castle of
Lincoln with the other fortresses which he had in his hands ;
and thus the king carried his crown in state at Lincoln.

VOL. L. K K

498 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1146.

How Henry the future king crossed over into Normandy.
A.D. 1146. Henry, son of the duke of Anjou and of the
empress Matilda, crossed over to Bee in Normandj, where he
was honourably entertained by the convent. In the same
year William de St. Barbara, dean of York, became bishop of
Durham. Geoffrey, also, of venerable memory, abbat of
St. Alban's, proto-martyr of the English, died this year, after
he had governed that monastery in a most laudable manner
for six and twenty years. The church was deprived of a
pastor from the 2oth of February to the rogations following,
when the monks elected Ralph Gubby, a monk of tlieir own
church, as well as a learned and good man. ^\ hen the
election was made, king Stephen came to St. Alban's on
Ascension day, and willingly gave his consent that the
aforesaid Ralph should be made abbat. The same year
died Ascelin bishop of Rochester, Roger of Chester, and
Robert of Hereford ; to Ascelin succeeded Walter archdeacon
of Canterbury ; to Roger, Walter prior of Dover ; and to
Robert, Gilbert abbat of Gloucester. The same year, Henry,
a Cistertian monk, succeeded to Thurstan in the archi-
episcopal see of York. About the same time, a comet
appeared during many days in the west, illuminating the sky
around to a great distance with its rays.

Of the discord which arose between pope Eugenius and the French king.

The same year pope Eugenius, coming to Paris, con-
secrated one Peter, nephew to Aimeric chancellor of the
Roman see, to be archbishop of Bourges, against the will of
Louis king of France. The king, greatly indignant at this
offence to his dignity, swore on the sacred relics, in the
presence of many witnesses, that the aforesaid archbishop
should not enter the city of Bourges, as long as he himself
should be alive. For this the king's person was three years
under an interdict : wherever he went, into city, town, or
castle, the celebration of divine service was suspended tliere-
in. At length, by the persuasion of Bernard abbat of
Clairvaux, the lieart of the king was changed : he received
the archbishop, and to atone for his own perjury, promised
that he would go on pilgrimage to Jerusalem. For this
purpose there was a general exaction levied throughout
Gaul : neither sex, rank, nor dignity, was spared or excused

A.D. 1146.] COUNCIL AT RHEIMS. 499

from contributing aid to the king. For which reason his
pilgrimage was followed by the imprecations of his subjects,
as the following narrative will show.

How pope Eugenius held a council at Rheims for the delivery of the

holy land.

At the same time, in the greater Litany, pope Eugenius
having been received in solemn procession at St. Genevieve,
the servants of the church beat with sticks the clerks - and
ministers of our lord the pope, and shed their blood within
the walls of the church. In punishment for this excess of the
servants the buildings were thrown down, the secular canons
expelled, and regular canons introduced into their places. The
pope, departing from thence to Rheims, held there a council, in
which was condemned the heresy of the false prophet Eudo,
concerning whose incantations and fancies it is best to say
nothing. In the council, also, he appointed persons to preach
about sending assistance to the Holy Land, which at this time
was so oppressed by the Saracens, that they roamed over it
without opposition, wherever they pleased. Wherefore, at the
preaching of Bernard abbat of Clairvaux, Conrad emperor
of Rome took the sign of the cross, and with him a multitude
of other persons. In the following month of May, the
emperor set out at the head of seventy thousand armed horse-
men, besides infantry, children, women, and light-armed
cavalry. Louis king of France also followed him, with an
equal number of armed men, intending to march by a
separate route, that they might the better obtain provisions
for themselves and their horses. Crossing Bavaria, the
Danube, Austria, Hungary, the two provinces of Pannonia,
Bulgaria, Maesia, and Dacia, they at length arrived in
Thrace. Thence they proceeded to Constantinople, where
they had an audience of the emperor Manuel : they then
crossed the Hellespont, which is the frontier of Europe, into
Bithynia, which is the first province of Asia, and pitched
their tents in the district of Chalcedon. "When the emperor
Conrad had transported his legions over the Bosphorus,
having Galatia, Paphlagonia, and both the provinces of
Pontus on his left hand, and Phrygia, Lydia, and Asia
Minor on his right, he marched through Bithynia, and,
leaving Nice on his left hand, arrived at Lycaonia.

K K 2

500 ROGER OF W-^NDOVER. [a.D. 1147

Of the detestable treachery of the emperor of Constantinople.

The sultan of Iconium, hearing of the coming of so many
princes, had for a long time collected together reinforcements
from all the countries of the east, and bent all his thoughts to
relieve himself from the approaching danger. He assembled
his troops and took his station on the frontiers of Lycaonia,
that he might avail himself of such chances as time or place
should offer for impeding the march of the enemy. The
emperor of Constantinople had supplied the Roman emperor
with guides, on account of the difficulties of the country
through which they had to march ; but these men, as is said,
practising the usual deceit of the Greeks, led the army
through wilds where the enemy had a fair opportunity of
attacking with advantage an army ignorant of the country.
The sultan, seeing the Christians involved in the passes of
these wilds, rushed upon them unawares, with his troops mounted
upon active and well-fed horses, whereas the Romans were
enfeebled by the weight of their arms, and rode on horses that
were half-starved. Thus they were unable to resist the
enemy, and a miserable slaughter ensued. By God's secret
but just judgment, out of seventy thousand armed horsemen,
and such a large body of foot-soldiers, hardly a tenth part
escaped : the rest either perished by the sword and by
famine, or were taken and carried into captivity by the
enemy.

How the same emperor deceived the French king and his army,

A.D. 1147. The emperor Conrad, at the beginning of
spring, arrived with his ships at Acre, and thence proceeded
to Jerusalem, where he was received by king Baldwin, the
clergy, and people, and with hymns and songs of praise
escorted into the holy city. At this time Louis king of
France, following tlie emperor, after a toilsome journey,
reached the fords of the river Menander, at the head of
seventy thousand armed men, besides the fleet which followed
him. Here the French attempting to cross, found the
opposite bank occupied by the army of unbelievers, wlio
resisted their passage ; but, at last, when they luid found the
fords, they routed the enemy, slaying many of tlieni and j)ut-
ting to fliglit the rest : after which tliey seized on the spoils
and rejoiced at the victory wliich they had gained. Thcnco

A.D. 1147.] SIEGE OF DAMASCUS. 501

crossing to Laudicea, they came to a high mountain, difficult
to ascend : now it was the custom of the French to choose out
some of their bravest soldiers to march before, and others to
follow in the rear, to guard the baggage of the unwarHke
rabble, and also to arrange with the princes about the manner
of the march and the quantity of their provisions. On this
day the noble Geoffrey de Rancon was leading the van, and
when he reached the top of the mountain, the Turks who
were following him with the intention of taking him by
surprise on the flank, rushed unawares upon the French and
broke their ranks. On that day, by a lamentable accident,
fell the pride and valour of the French, who, involved in the
blindness of their sins, had not brought with them their
mysterious offerings to the Lord. But the king would not
be turned aside from his purpose by this calamity : setting
out with his queen Eleanor he at length arrived at Jerusalem,
where he was honourably received by the king and people,
and condoled with them at the misfortune which had
happened to him.

How Damascus was besieged by the princes aforesaid, and of the
treachery of the eastern princes.

When the usual prayers were over, the Roman emperor
came to a conference with the kings of Jerusalem and
France, how they should act to secure the fruits of so great a
pilgrimage to the benefit of the Holy Land. It was at last
unanimously agreed to besiege Damascus, which had done
much mischief to the faithful ; and, according to arrangement,
they approached the city, occupied the suburbs, and slew
some of the enemy. Thence they advanced to the river,
which washes the walls of the city, to obtain a supply of
water, and found on its shores so large a multitude of troops,
drawn up on the bank, that neither the king of Jerusalem
nor of France was able to approach the river. When in-
telligence of this reached the emperor Conrad, he marched
indignantly through the French troops, and coming to the
scene of action, smote one of the foremost Turks who stood
in his way so violent a blow with his sword that he separated
his head with the helmet on, his neck and shoulder covered
with mail, his left arm and part of his left side, from the rest
of his body; and so terrified the enemy, that they left the river

502 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1148.

and fled. Thus the army of the faithful gained the bank of
the river, and having now free access to tlie city, laid siege
to it on all sides : whereupon the citizens after the siege had
continued for some time, dreading the valour and numbers of
the faithful, collected their baggage, and determined to effect
their escape by night. First, however, as they were unable
to subdue our men by arms, they tried to corrupt their minds
by bribes, and gave large sums of money to some of our
princes in the east who treacherously undertook to raise the
siege. To effect this purpose, they spoke to the emperor and
king of the difficulties of the siege, and by this conduct
created suspicions of their treachery. In consequence of this
suspicion, and in detestation of the fraud of the eastern people,
all the soldiers of the west, headed by the emperor and the
French king, returned to their own countries by the same
way as they had come, and from this time felt the greatest
animosity not only towards those who were concerned in the
treason, but also towards all the princes of the east, and they
made others also lukewarm for the future in the cause of
pilgrimage. The same year Robert de Chaisney,* archdeacon
of Leicester, was created bishop of Lincoln after Alexander,
by Theobald archbishop of Canterbury, and consecrated
bishop after the fast of the seventh month.

How Raimund prince of Antioch was slain by the Turks.

A.D. 1148. After the departure of the emperor and the
king of France, Noradin, son of Saiiguinius, a most powerful
Turkish prince, entered the territories of Antioch, and laid
siege to the castle of Nepa. Against him marched Raimund
prince of Antioch, at the head of his army ; but as they wer(^
not levied with sufficient care or in sufficient numbers to
meet so large a force, Raimund was slain with several of his
nobles in the battle. Noradin, continuing his march witliout
obstacle, laid siege to Ilaren castle, and devastated the whole
neighbourhood, until the king of Jerusalem came with a
powerful army, and forced him to retire. The same year, in
W^hitsuntide, David king of Scots conferred amis upon Henry,
now duke of Normandy, eldest son of Geoflrey Plantagenet,
by his own niece the ex-empress Matilda.

* Called ill Latin " de Quercetio " and " de Chuisneo."

A.D. 1150. J OF HERETICS CALLED ASSASSINS. 503

Holo duke Geoffrey gave Normandy to his son Henry.

A.D. 1149. Geoffrey duke of Normandy, contrary to the
prohibition of the French king, gave up to his son Henry
the duchy which was his inheritance by his mother's side,
and thus arose a cause of discord between the king and
the count.

How king Louis received the homage of duke Henry.

A.D. 1 150. King Louis and Eustace, son of king Stephen,
came with a large army before the tower of Asches, in con-
sequence of the quarrel before mentioned. Henry duke of
Normandy, also, was present, and his father Geoffrey count
of Anjou, with a considerable force from Anjou, Brittany,
and Normandy ; but the leaders on both sides, seeing that
the armies could not engage without great effusion of blood,
began to think of coming to an agreement ; whereupon by
the mediation of friends, the French king received the
homage of Henry duke of Normandy, and so both parties
separated peaceably. Duke Henry, therefore, was arranging
with his nobles to return to England, when his father
Geoffrey, who was seriously ill, died at the castle of Seri on
the 13th of September, by wliich his son Henry became count
of Anjou and duke of Normandy. The same year, Ralph
abbat of St. Alban's, being taken ill, with the advice of the
whole convent, appointed Robert de Goreham, prior of the
same church, to be his agent, and to govern the monastery
in his stead.

Of the heretics named Assassins.

The same year Raimund, count of Tripolis, a brave and
powerful man, was slain by the Assassins. Baldwin, king of
Jerusalem, and all his people, lamented his death : for he
was an object of much alarm to the unbelievers and to the
princes of the Saracens. There is a race of men who inhabit
the mountains in the province of Tyre in Phoenicia, round
the bishopric of Antaradus ; they hold ten castles, with
large districts belonging to them, and they amount to the
number of sixty thousand men, or even more. These men, not
by hereditary succession, but by the claim of personal merit,
elect over them a master and preceptor, whom they call by no
other name or title than " Old man of the mountain," and

504 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 11'>],

they bind themselves to obey him readily and implicitly in
everything, however difficult or dangerous ; for, besides
other occasions, if any prince becomes an object of hatred or
of suspicion to these people, one or more of them receive a
dagger from their chief, and, without considering on the con-
sequence or the punishment of such a deed, set out for the
residence of the victim, whom they make the sole object of
their attention until they murder him. These people are
called Assassins, both by Saracens and Christians, but the
origin of this name is unknown.* They had for four
hundred years cultivated the laws and traditions of the
Saracens, and no others could be compared to them for
purity and zeal. In these later times, they had for their
master a man of great eloquence, subtlety, and discretion,
who, in addition to the customs of his ancestors, had obtained
the book of the gospels and the writings of the apostles,
wherein he studied the Christian miracles and precepts.
Thus he was led to abandon the false and filthy law of that
seducer Mahomet, and turned to the sweet and virtuous law
of Christ. He now began to throw down the mosques,
which his people had formerly used, and, causing them to
pray according to the customs of the Christians, he began to
desire admittance into the Christian pale. He sent, there-
fore, one of his brethren, a prudent and discreet man, to
Baldwin king of Jerusalem, that by his counsels he might
obtain the sacrament of baptism: but the devil, always
jealous of the church's increase, did not permit this to take
place, for the messenger of the aforesaid race of men was
slain by a knight templar, to the great scandal of the church,
and thus the design, which was so piously begun, has, up to
the present day, never been completed. The same year,
Louis king of France was divorced from his queen Eleanor;
for they were connected with one another in the fourth
degree of consanguinity.

How Henry duke of Normandy married Eleanor.

A.D. 1151. Henry duke of Normandy married queen
Eleanor, divorced the year before from king Louis, by which

• The Assassins paid an annual tribute of two thousand ounces of
gold to the Temjjlars : they were eventually conquered by the Tartars
ia 1257.

A.D. 1151.] DISPUTES BETWEEN LOUIS AND HENRY. 505

marriage, in addition to his duchy of Normandy and county
of Anjou, he acquired the duchy of Aquitaiiie and county
of Poictou. When king Louis heard of tliis, he was greatly
incensed against duke Henry, for he had two daughters already
by the aforesaid Eleanor, who would be disinherited if she
should bear a son by any other husband. After the feast of
St. John, when duke Henry was at Barbefleure, on his way
to England, the king of France joined Eustace, son of
king Stephen, count Robert of Perche, Henry count of
Champagne, and Geoffrey brother of duke Henry, and
marched with a large army to dispossess Henry of Nor-
mandy, Anjou, Aquitaine, and all his other dominions, which
these five princes prematurely agreed to divide among them-
selves. They all met for this purpose at Neufraarche, to
which they laid siege, sending on Geoffrey, the duke's
brother, with a strong force, to attack Anjou. Duke Henry,
hearing of these doings, marched from Barbefleure to raise
the siege of the castle, but before he arrived it was sur-
rendered to the French king by the treachery of the garrison,
as if it had been taken by storm. Duke Henry then pitched
his camp near the river Andelle, and ravaged that part of
the Vexin which lies between the rivers Icca and Andelle.
This province belonged to the duchy of Normandy, but
Geoffrey count of Anjou, after the death of Henry king of
England, had given it up for the moment to king Louis.
Henry also burned the castles of Baskerville, Chitrey, and
Stirpiney, belonging to his enemies, besides the castle of
Hugh de Gornay, called La Ferte ; for the same Hugh
refused to perform his bounden service. He then burned the
castle of Brueboles, and another called Ville, and thence,
entering Normandy, grievously harassed Richard de Aquila,
who was marching with assistance to his enemies, and burned
his castle of Bonnville. About the end of August, having
appointed troops to guard Normandy, the duke proceeded to
Anjou, and laid siege to Mount Sorel castle, in which were
William, the lord of the castle, who espoused his brother's
cause, and several other knights. All these were made
prisoners, and by this misfortune his brother Geoffrey was
compelled to make peace. Meanwhile, the king of France,
taking occasion from the duke's absence, entered Normandy
and burned part of Bourg Reguliar, together with a vilhige

506 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1151.

belonging to Verneuil castle ; but, by the intervention of the
ecclesiastics, a truce was made between the king and the
duke.

This year, also, king Stephen came to St. Alban's, and
was informed of the illness of abbat Ralph ; there, by the
mediation of the bishops and other prelates, he granted to the
monks to use their own privileges in electing an abbat.
With this permission they unanimously chose their prior
Robert de Gorliam, who accordingly received the usual bene-
diction on the 17th of June. His predecessor died nine-
teen days after his election, and was buried with due re-
verence in the chapter-house, with the other abbats. The
same year it was revealed to a certain man in a dream that
if he cut off his hands and his feet, he would secure his
eternal salvation ; he accordingly did so, and immediately
afterwards expired. In that year, on the day of the exalta-
tion of the holy cross, died Matilda, wife of king Stephen, at
Haingeham, a castle of count Alberic de Ver, and was
buried in Faversham abbey, which king Stephen had built.
The same year, John, a monk of Seez, was appointed the
second bishop* of the island of Man, which lies between
England and Ireland, but nearer to England ; for which
reason, also, its bishop is subject to the archbishop of York.
The first bishop there was Wimund, a monk of Savigny,
but for his perverse disposition, he was deprived of sight
and banished. The same year died William, bishop of
Durham ; and Geoffrey,f surnamed Arthur, who translated
the History of the Britons from British into Latiii, was made
bishop of St. Asaph, in North Wales. It was also deter-
mined in a chapter of the Cistercians that no more ne\v
abbeys of their order should be founded, for their number
already amounted to five hundred. John Papiro, cardinal,
at this time was discharging the otiice of legate in Ireland,
where he erected four archbishoprics. In his passage through
England, the legate took the oath of fidelity to king Stephen,

Of the miraculous manner in which a heresy was confuted.

About this time, the perverse doctrine of one Henry, a
heretic, gained much strength, particularly in Gascony,

* Second after the union of Man with Sodor.
f Geoffrey of Monmouth.

A. D. 1151.] REMARKABLE DEED OF COXRAD. 507

until the Lord raised up the spirit of a young girl in that
province to refute him, because the heresy which he taught
was contrary to the articles of the faith. This girl lay three
days every week without voice, feeling, or breath, and after-
wards returning to herself she said that the blessed virgin
had prayed for the Christian people, and that St. Peter had
taught her the orthodox faith. Thus she argued most wisely
about the catholic doctrine, and in particular by confuting
the heresy of Henry, she brought back to the bosom of the
true church many whom he had led astray.

Of a certain memorable deed of the emperor Conrad.
The same year died the emperor Conrad, a prudent and
discreet man ; concerning whom we read that, whilst he was
attending divine service one day at Whitsuntide, in a certain
city, in the presence of the archbishops, bisliops, and princes
of the empire, there arose a contention, by the instigation of
the devil, among the above-mentioned prelates, which of
them should be greatest in cathedral rank, that he might sit
nearest to the emperor. Whilst the bishops and other prelates
were disputing about this, their servants ran up with swords
and staves, and thrusting one party from their seats, not
without blows, they put the other in their places, and break-
ing the mitres and croziers on all sides, they shed no little
blood within the sacred edifice. The emperor was grieved
at the sight, and commanded his servants to expel those
schismatics from the church and appease the tumult. When
this was done, the emperor severely rebuked the prelates, and
bade them make atonement for the violation of the church,
lest they should grieve the Holy Spirit, and he should
refuse to be present at the mass on so solemn an occasion.
Thus the tumult was appeased, and atonement made, such
as it was, and the office of the mass was begun, which, not-
withstanding that it commenced with such rash deeds, as the
event plainly shows, yet was continued until the reading of
the gospel ; but when the choir had chanted the last verse of
what followed, " Thou hast made this day glorious," the
devil raised his voice on high, and said distinctly, so as to
be heard by all, " I have made this day a day of war." On
hearing this remarkable voice, all looked at one another,
wondering what it might mean. Then the emperor, who

508 ROGER OF TVENDOVER. [a.D. 1152.

was a discreet man, and a devout servant of God, perceived
that it was the voice of Satan ironically taunting the bishops
with their dissension, and immediately gave orders that
the archbishop, who was about to celebrate mass, should
put off his chasuble, until atonement should be made for so
great an offence to the Holy Spirit, who on that day is wont
to enlighten the hearts of the faithful with his mysterious
gifts. He then sent his servants through the streets of the
city, and caused all the poor and infirm to be collected to-
gether both within and without the church which had been
violated : those of them who were hungry he fed, to those
who were thirsty he gave drink ; he clothed the naked, and
gave shoes for the feet of those who needed them ; to the old
and sick, who lay in beds, throughout the city, he did the
same, giving to each a piece of gold, and enjoining on all
of them to implore the Divine mercy not to impute to his
people the pride of their prelates, or to deny them the
presence of his Holy Spirit. INIoreover, the emperor laid
aside his purple robe, and, putting on sackcloth, trod the
pavement of the church with naked feet, ministering to the
poor, and giving to all an example of almsgiving and hu-
mility. Then this magnificent prince seeing the pavement
bedewed with tears, which had before been stained with
blood, he confidently gave orders that the oflice of the mass
should be begun, and they finished the service with the
greatest devotion. When they came to that verse, " Thou
hast made this day glorious," the emperor commanded that
the verse should be repeated by a third choir, by way of
triumph over Satan ; and when it was ended, he bade all be
silent for a time, to hear whether the old enemy would say
any thing in mockery, as he had done before ; but when they
had waited some time and heard nothing, the emperor said,
" Be assured that our enemy has departed in confusion."
All then rejoicing in the Lord, brought the service to a
happy conclusion, and glorified the Holy Spirit, who in-
spired the emperor with such wise counsel. He was suc-
ceeded in the Roman empire by Frederic, his nephew.

This year died pope Eugenius, and many rich men with him.

A.D. 1 1 52. In the month of June, died pope Eugenius, to
whom succeeded Anastasius, and sat one year, four months.

A. D. 1153.] TREATY BETWEEN STEPHEN AND HENKT. 509

and twenty-four days. The same year, Richard de Beaumeis,
archdeacon of Middlesex, was consecrated bishop of London.
Bernard abbat of Clairvaux, and Henry Murdach arch-
bishop of York, departed this life.

The same year, as Eustace, son of king Stephen, was going
to plunder the territory of St. Edmund the martyr, on the
day of St. Lawrence, he was suddenly cut off by death, and
buried in Feversham abbey, which his father Stephen had
built. The same year David king of Scots died, and was
succeeded by his nephew Malcolm.

How duke Henry landed with force in England.

The same year Henry duke of Normandy and Aquitaine,
count of Poictou and Anjou, crossed into England with thirty-
six ships and a large army, and within the octaves of the
epiphany besieged and took the castle of Malmesbury:
thence he proceeded to Crowmarsh, and laid siege to the
castle ; but messages passing between the king and the duke,
it was agreed that the king should rase that fortress at his
own cost, and so the siege was abandoned : this was not far
from the castle of Wallingford. Duke Henry also received
into his possession the castles of Reading and Brightwell.
Gimdred countess of Warwick expelled the soldiers of
king Stephen from that fortress, and gave the town up to
duke Henry, whose cause by these means went on prospe-
rously. The same year, duke Henry's wife Eleanor bore
him a son, who was called William — a name common to the
dukes of Aquitaine and the counts of Anjou.

Of the treaty made between king Stephen and duke Henry.

A.D. 1153. By the justice of Heaven, the diligence of
Theobald archbishop of Canterbury, and of the bishops of
the reahn, king Stephen and duke Henry made a treaty at
Wallingford, as follows : — King Stephen, being destitute of
heirs, except only duke Henry, hereby recognizes, in full
assembly of the bishops and other nobles of the kingdom, the
hereditary right which duke Henry had to the kingdom of
England, and the duke has kindly granted that king Stephen
shall enjoy the sovereignty, if he pleases, until his eath, on
condition that the king, the bishops, and other nobles of the
kingdom, now present, shall swear that after the death of

510 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1153.

the king, the duke, if he shall then be alive, shall take pos-
session of the sovereignty without any impediment, and
so regard be had to that prophecy of Merlin,* which says,
*' Piety shall hurt the possessor of things got by impiety, till
he shall have [i. e. adopted] a father." It is evident that
king Stephen adopted Henry for his heir, though he was not
his son, seeing that he adopted him as his son and partner in
the kingdom, and as his successor after his own death: all
bowed to the duke in the person of the king, and to the king
in the person of the duke : the king will henceforth receive
into his own power the royalties which have every where
been usurped by his nobles : the lands which had been
plundered by invaders, shall now return to the lawful owners,
whose they had been in the time of king Henry; the rebel-
lious castles, which had been built by all at their own dis-
cretion in the time of the king, eleven hundred and fifteen in
number, shall now be destroyed ; the king will now people
the farms with labourers, build again the houses that had
been burned, he will fill the pastures with herds, and again
cover the hill-tops with sheep : the clergy will now rejoice
that proper tranquillity is restored, and shall no longer be
oppressed with unjust exactions: sheriffs shall again be
appointed in their usual places, and no one shall suffer from
them unjustly: they shall not show favour to their friends,
nor overlook crimes by indulgence : they shall protect every
man in the possession of their own ; they shall punish the
guilty : thieves and robbers shall be in terror of the gallows
and of capital punishment. The soldiers, according to Isaiah,
shall turn their swords into ploughshares, and their lances
into spades ; the yeoman shall return from the camp to his
plough, from the tent to his workshop, and rest in joy with
his fellows after his fatigues in keeping watch : the rustic
shall enjoy repose in peacefulness and tranquillity : commerce
shall enrich the merchant ; one good and common mintage
shall be struck for the whole kingdom. Thus the war, which
for seventeen years had wasted the whole kingdom, was by
this event put an end to for ever.

Of Ike kmnht Owrn, who wrnt alive into jmrgatory.
When tins treaty was conlirmed, as we have, related it,

• See Geoffrey of iMonniouth, page 198, in the volume of the Anti.
qunriiin Lii)rar\ , cutiilcd, " Six Oid Chronicles," dec.

A. D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's PiTRGATORY. 511

between king Stephen and duke Henry, a knight named
Owen, who had for many years served under king Stephen,
obtained the king's licence, and went to visit his parents in
Ireland his native country. After spending some time there,
he began to call to mind his wicked life, which had been
employed from his cradle in plunder and violence. He
particularly repented of the violation of churches, and inva-
sion of ecclesiastical property, besides other enormous sins of
which he had been guilty. In this state of penitence he
went to a bishop of that country, who, having heard his con-
fession, rebuked him severely, asserting that he had com-
mitted a great offence against God's mercy, and the knight
began to think how he should show due contrition for his
misdeeds. The bishop wished to impose on him some just
penance, to which the knight replied, " If, as you say, I have
so seriously offended my Maker, I will submit to a penance
more than usually severe, and, for the remission of my sins,
enter the purgatory of St. Patrick." The following is the
account which the ancient Irish histories give us of this
purgatory and its origin.

Of the nature of the "purgatory aforesaid.

Whilst the great Patrick was preaching the work of God
in Ireland, and gaining much reputation by the miracles
which he there performed, he sought to reclaim from the
works of the devil the bestial people of that country, by
fear of the torments of hell and desire of the happiness of
heaven ; but they told him plainly that they would not be
converted to Christ, unless they first saw with their eyes the
things which he told them. Whilst therefore St. Patrick,
with fasting, watching, and prayer, entreated God for the
salvation of that people, the Son of God appearing to him led
him into a desert-place, where he showed him a cave round and
dark within, and said to him, " Whosoever in true penitence
and constancy of faith shall enter this cave for the space of a
day and a night, shall be purified therein from all the sins
which he has committed against God during all his life, and
shall also there not only behold the torments of the wicked,
but, if he shall persevere steadfastly in the love of God, be a
witness also of the joys of the blessed." The Lord then dis-
appeared, and St. Patrick, joyful both at having seen Christ

512 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1153.

and at the discovery of the cave, trusted at last that he
should be able to convert the wretched people of Ireland to
the true faith of Christ. He immediately, therefore, con-
structed an oratory on that spot, and, enclosing the cave which
is in the burial-ground in front of the church, placed a door
there, that no one might enter it without his leave. He next
appointed there a society of regular canons, and gave the key
to the prior, with orders that whoever came to tlie prior with
a licence from the bishop of that district, should be allowed
to enter the purgatory. Many persons availed themselves of
this privilege whilst St. Patrick was still alive, and when
they came out, they testified that they had seen the torments
of the wicked, as well as the great and unspeakable happiness
of the good.

How Owen by the licence of the bishop entered the purgatory.

The aforesaid knight, therefore, persevered in demanding
necessary licence, and the bishop, seeing him inflexible, gave
him a letter to the prior, requesting him to act in the usual
way. The prior, having read the letter, conducted the knight
into the church, where he remained in prayer during fifteen
days. At the end of this time, the prior first celebrated
mass, and administered to him the holy communion ; he then
led him to the door of the cave, which being opened, he
sprinkled him with holy water, and said, " You will enter
here in the name of Jesus Christ, and will walk through the
cave until you come out upon an open plain, where you will
find a hall skilfully constructed ; enter it, and God will send
you guides who will tell you what you are to do." The man
entered with boldness upon this conflict with the demons,
and commending himself to the prayers of all, and
signing his forehead with the mark of the holy cross, he
bravely passed the gate, and the prior, shutting the door after
him, returned with the procession into the church.

Hov) the knight reached the aforesaid hall, and entered into it.

Tlie knight passed courageously along the cave, until he was
in total darkness : at last the light again broke upon him, and
he found liimself in the plain where was the hall that he had
been told of ; the light was no more than the twilight of
evening, and the hall was not enclosed by walls, but by

A.D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's purgatory. 513

pillars, like a monastic cloister. He entered it, and sat down
looking aboat him on aU sides, and admiring the beauty of
the building. When he had sat there a short time, fifteen
men in white garments, looking like ecclesiastics, and lately
shaven, entered the hall, and sat down, saluting him in the
name of the Lord. All then kept silence, except one, who,
said, " Blessed be Almighty God, who has inspired you
with this good resolution to enter this purgatory for the
remission of your sins ; unless, however, you carry yourself
manfully, you will perish, body and soul together. For when
we shall leave this building, it will be filled with a multitude
of unclean spirits, who will torment you greatly, and threaten
to torment you more so. They will promise to conduct you
to the gate by which you entered, if by chance they can
deceive you, so that you may go out again ; but if you suffer
yourself to be overcome by their torments or terrified by
their threats, or deceived by their promises, and so yield to
them assent, you wiVL perish both in soul and body : if,
however, you be firm in faith, repose all your hope in
the Lord, and yield neither to their torments, their threats,
or their promises, but despise them with all your heart, you
will be purified from all your sins, and will behold the
torments of the wicked and the repose of the good. As long
as these demons torment you, call on the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and, by invoking his name, you shall immediately
be released from all their torments. We can now remain
here with you no longer, but we commend you to Almighty
God.

How the demons grievously afflicted the knight.

The knight, therefore, was left alone, and prepared his
mind for this new kind of conflict. He had no sooner
wrought up his soul to courage, than a noise was heard
around the building, as if all the men in the world, with the
animals and beasts, w^ere making it, and after this noise came
a terrible apparition of ugly demons, of which an immense
multitude rushed into the hall, and in derision addressed the
knight: "Other men," said they, '*who serve us, are content
to wait till they are dead, before they come, but you honour
this company of your masters so much that you come to us,
soul and body, whilst you are stiU alive ; are you come to

VOL. I. L L

514 ROGER OF WENDOVF.R. [A.D. 1153.

receive punishment for your sins ? You will have nothing
but affliction and sorrow among us ; but as you are so
zealous a servant to us, if you wish to return through the
door by which you came in, we will conduct you thither
unharmed, that you may again enjoy yourself in the world,
and all its pleasures." Thus spoke the demons, wishing to
deceive him either by threats or blandishments, but Christ's
soldier was neither terrified by their threats nor seduced by
their blandishments : he turned a deaf ear to them, and con-
temptuously answered them not a word. The demons, in-
dignant at being treated with contempt, kindled a large fire
in the hall, and, seizing the knight by his arms and legs,
threw him into the midst of it, dragging him with iron hooks
backwards and forwards through the fire. When he first
felt the torture, he called on the name of Jesus Christ, saying,
" Jesus Christ, have mercy upon him !" At this name the
fire was put out, so that not a spark remained, and the
knight, perceiving this, no longer feared them, because he
saw that they were vanquished by the name of Christ.

Of the second place of punishment into which the knight was led.

The demons now left the hall, and dragged the knight
after them through a wilderness black and dark, towards the
place where the sun rises in summer, and he began now to
hear lamentations, as if of all the people in the world. At
length he was dragged by the demons into a long and wide
plain, filled with woe and calamities, and so long that it was
impossible to see across it. It was full of persons of both
sexes and of every age, naked, and lying with their bellies to
the ground, for their bodies and limbs were horribly listened
to the ground with hot nails of iron driven into the earth.
Sometimes in the anguish of their sufierings they gnawed the
dust, crying and lamenting, " Spare us, oh, spare us ; have
mercy, have mercy upon us !" though there was no one
there to have mercy or to spare them. The demons coursed
over these wretched beings, striking them with heavy blows,
as they passed, and said to the knight, " These torments
which you behold you shall also yourself suffer, unless you
consent to be conducted to the door by which you entered ;
for, if you please, you sliall be conducted tliitlier in safety."
But the kniglit, calling to mind how God had released him

A. D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's PURGATORY. 515

before, turned a deaf ear to all they said. They tlien threw
him on the ground, and tried to nail him down like the
others ; but, when he invoked the name of Jesus Christ,
they were unable to do him further injury in that place, and
dragged him away into another open plain. Here he per-
ceived this difference between them and the first, that whereas
in the former place they had their bellies to the ground, all
here were lying on their backs. Fiery dragons were sitting
on some of them, and gnawing them with iron teeth, to their in-
expressible anguish ; others were the victims of fiery serpents,
which, coiling round their necks, arms, and bodies, fixed iron
fangs into their hearts. Toads, also, of immense size and
terrific to behold, sat upon the breasts of some, and tried to
tear out their hearts with their ugly beaks : demons also
coursed along over them, lashing them as they passed, and
never let them rest a moment from their sufferings. Thence
the demons dragged the knight into another plain of punish-
ment, where there was so large a multitude that it seemed to
surpass the population of the whole world. Some were sus-
pended over fires of brimstone by iron chains fastened to
their feet and legs, with their heads downward ; others
hung by the hands and arms, and some by the hair of their
heads. Some were hung over the flames by hot iron hooks
passed through their eyes and nostrils, others by their ears and
mouths, others by their breasts and secret members, and amid
all their groans and lamentations the lash of the demons
never for a moment ceased. Here also, as in the other place
of punishment, the enemy sought to torment the knight, but
he invoked the name of Jesus, and was safe.

Of the red-hot wheel of iron.

From this place of punishment the demons dragged the
knight to a hot iron wheel, the spokes and tires of which
were fixed with red-hot nails, to which were suspended men
who were grievously burned by the flamo of the brimstone-
fire which rose from the ground. The demons impelled this
wheel with iron bars so rapidly, that it was impossible to
distinguish one man from another ; for on account of the
rapidity of the motion, they all looked one mass of fire.
Others endured equal torments, being fixed to spits, and
basted by the demons with liquid metal ; whilst others were

L L 2

516 ROGER OF WENDOVEB. [a.D. 1153.

baked in ovens or fried in frying-pans. The knight saw,
moreover, as his conductors dragged him away, a house con-
taining numerous large caldrons, which were full of liquid pitch,
sulphur, and melted metals, wherein were human beings of
both sexes, and of all ranks and ages ; some wholly immersed,
some up to their eyes, others to their lips and necks, others
to their breasts, and others again only to their knees and legs.
Some had only one hand or foot, others had both immersed ;
all were howling and crying piteously for the greatness of
their sufferings. When the demons tried to plunge the
knight into the caldrons with the rest, he invoked the name
of Christ, and that saved him.

Of the strong wind and the stinking river.

The demons now hurried the knight to the top of a lofty
mountain, and showed him a large number of people of both,
sexes and of different ages. All were sitting naked, bent
down upon their toes turned towards the north, and appa-
rently awaiting in terror the approach of death. Suddenly
a violent whirlwind from the north swept them away, and
the knight with them, and carried them, weeping and la-
menting, to another part of the mountain, into a cold and
stinking river ; and when they endeavoured to rise out of its
chilling waters, the demons coursed over the surface and
again sank them into its depths : the knight, however, in-
voked the name of Christ, and immediately found himself on
the other bank. The demons then dragged him towards the
south, and showed him a noisome flame, which arose with a
stinking smell out of a well, over which were naked men,
apparently red-hot, who were shot forth into the air like
sparks, and again, when the flame subsided, fell into the pit
beneath. The demons said to the knight, " That fiery well
is the entrance to hell, where we live ; and since you have
served us so diligently heretofore, you shall remain here with
us for ever. If you enter this pit, you will perish body and
soul together ; but, if you will listen to us even now, and
return to the door by which you came in, you shall pass un-
harmed :" but the knight trusting in the help of God, who
had so often delivered him, turned a deaf ear to all their
exhortations. The demons then, in indignation, rushed into
the fiery pit, and dragged the knight with them : the deeper

A.D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's purgatory. o17

he went, the wider it became, and the more terrible were the
punishments which he beheld. In that pit, also, the knight
perceived such woe and misery, that for some time he forgot
Him Avho had supported him; but at last, by God's grace,
he invoked the name of Jesus, and immediately was driven
by the flames into the open air above, where he stood some-
time amazed and thunderstruck. But, lo, some new demons
sallying from the pit's mouth said to him, " Ho, you, who
stand there, our comrades told you that this was the mouth
of hell ; but it is not so : we are in the habit of telling false-
hoods ; that if we cannot deceive by the truth, we may do so
by what is false. This is not hell, but we will now lead you
thither."

Of the bridge tch'.ch teas narrow, high, and slippery.

These new enemies dragged the knight with a terrible
clamour to a broad and stinking river, covered with flame
and fire of brimstone, and full of demons, who told him that
under that river was hell. A bridge reached across it, having
as it seemed three impossibilities connected with it. In the
first place it was so slippery, that even if it had been broad,
hardly any one could have had a firm footing upon it ; but,
in the second place, it was so narrow, that no one could walk
or even stand upon it ; and thirdly, it was so high above the
river that it was dizzying to look down." " You must cross
that bridge," said the demons, and the wind which blew you
into the other river will blow you into this. You will then
be caught by our comrades who are in the river, and be sunk
into the pit of hell ;" but the knight, invoking the name of
Jesus Christ, bravely set foot upon the bridge ; the farther
he went, the wider he found it, until it was as wide as a high
road. The demons, seeing the knight walk so freely across
the bridge, shook the air with their horrid cries, which
alarmed the knight more than all the torments he had before
endured from them : others of his enemies, under the bridge,
threw red-hot hooks of iron at him, but they could not touch
him, and thus he crossed the bridge in safety, for he met
with nothing that could prevent him.

How the knight was released from the annoyances of the demon».
The brave knight, now released from the persecutions of

518 ROGER OF WEXDOVER. [A.D. II53.

these unclean spirits, saw before him a high wall of wonderful
workmanship, having in it one gate, which was shut : this
gate was adorned with precious stones, and shone brilliantly.
When the knight approached it, the gate opened, and so
sweet a smell came forth, that he resumed his courage, and
was revived from all the torments which he had suffered.
A procession such as has never been seen in this world came
forth to meet him, with crosses, tapers, banners, and branches
of golden palms ; followed by a multitude of men and women
of every rank ; archbishops, bishops, abbats, monks, priests,
and ministers of every ecclesiastical degree, all clad in sacred
garments, suited to their ranks. They received the knight
with pleasing salutations, and with concerts of unequalled
harmony led him within the gate in triumph. When the
concert was ended, two archbishops, conversing with him,
blessed the Lord for having endued his soul with courage to
resist the torments which he had passed through and suffered.
As they conducted him through that region, they pointed out
to him the most delightful meadows, adorned with different
flowers and fruits, of many kinds of herbs and trees, on the
sweet odours of which he fancied he could live for ever.
Darkness is never felt in that region, for it is illuminated by
a celestial brilliancy that never fails. He saw there such
a multitude of men and women, that he supposed all the rest
of the world could hardly have held them ; choir succeeded
to choir, and all in sweet harmonious concert lauded the
Creator of all things. Some approached crowned like kings,
others were clothed in golden garments, some with robes of
different colours, according to what had been their habits
when they were in this world. Some of them rejoiced in
their own happiness, others at the freedom and happiness of
the rest ; all, when they looked on the knight, thanked God
for his arrival, and congratulated him that he had escaped
from tlie regions of death. No one there felt heat or cold,
nor did he there behold anything which could create offence
or inj ury.

How the knight was conducted to the Iwavenly paradise, where he saw
the joys of the blessed.

Then the holy pontiffs, who had shown the knight this
delightful country, said to him, " Since by tlie mercy of God

A. D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's purgatory. 519

you have come uninjured among us, you must hear from us
an account of all that you have seen. This region is the
terrestrial paradise from which man was first expelled for
his sins, and plunged into that miserable condition in which
men die in the world. All of us who are here were born in
the flesh, and in original sin, and by faith in the Lord Jesus
Christ, which we received in our baptism, we returned to
this paradise ; but since we all committed actual sins without
number after we were baptized, it was only by being purged
of our sins, and receiving punishment for them, that we
were able to reach this place. For the penance which we
undertook before our death, or at the hour of death, but did
not complete on earth, must still be discharged by suffering
in the places of punishment which you have seen, according
to the nature and magnitude of the sin. All of us who are
here have been in those places of punishment for our sins,
and all whom you there saw suffering punishment, except
those who are within the mouth of the infernal pit, will
come to this place of rest and at last be saved. For some of
them come here every day, purified from their sins, and we
go to meet them and bring them in, as we did you ; neither
does any of us know how long he will remain here. But by
masses and psalms, by the alms and prayers of the universal
church, as well as the special aid of their own friends, the
torments of those who are in purgatory may be much lessened,
or they may even receive a lighter kind of punishment in
exchange for those to which they were first doomed, until in
the end they are released entirely. Thus, as you behold, we
here enjoy much tranquillity, though not yet worthy to enter
into the full happiness of heaven. Each of us, hereafter,
when the time which God has fixed arrives, shall pass into
the heavenly kingdom, according as God shall provide.

Hoto the knight teas refreshed by a heavenly vision, and strengthened
with spiritual food.

The reverend prelates now led the knight to the sloping
side of a mountain, and bade him look upwards ; which
when he had done, they asked him of what colour heaven
was in respect of the place on which he stood. He replied
that it was like the colour of gold that is red-hot in the
furnace. "This," said they, "which you now see, is the

520 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D, 1153.

entrance to heaven and the celestial paradise ; when any one
goes from us he ascends this way to heaven : as long as we
remain here God daily feeds us upon heavenly food, the
nature of which we will now communicate by letting you
taste thereof" The words were hardly spoken, when a ray
of light, descending from heaven, covered the whole country,
and the flame, settling in rays upon the heads of each, entered
into the bodies of all. The knight felt such a delicious
sweetness pervade his heart and whole body, that he hardly
knew whether he was alive or dead, but this feeHng was
over in a moment. He would gladly have remained for ever
in this place, if he could have enjoyed these delights, but he
was in the next place told of other things not so pleasant.
" Since you have now set eyes," said the holy prelates, " on
the happiness of the blessed, according to your wish, and
have also in part beheld the torments of the wicked, you
must now return by the same way as you came; and if,
(which God forbid !) when you return to the world, you lead
a wicked life, you have here seen what torments await you.
If, however, you lead a good and religious life, you may rely
upon coming to us again, when your spirit is released from
the body. You need not fear the torments of the demons
on your way back, for they will not be able to come near
you, nor can their torments which you have seen hurt you."
The knight replied with tears : " I am not able to return
from this place ; for I fear lest the frailty of human nature
lead me to err, and I may be prevented from returning."
" No," said they, " these things are not as you wish, but
according to the will of Him who made both us and you."
The knight was then, with sorrow and mourning, re-con-
ducted to the gate, which, after he had reluctantly passed
through it, was shut behind him.

How the knight, after his return to the world, devoted himself to the
Jerusalem pilgrimage.

The knight Owen returned by the same way as he went,
to the hall before mentioned, but the demons, whom he saw
in his return, fled from him in alarm, and tlie toruKMits,
through which he had passed, were unable to hurt him.
Immediately, when he had entered the hall, the fifteen men,
before described, glorified God for having given him such

A. D. 1153.] ST. Patrick's pubgatory. 521

fortitude under the torments, " You must now go up hence
with speed; for the day is already dawning in your country; and
if the prior does not find you, when he opens the door, he will
think you are lost, and shutting the door will return into the
church." The knight then received their blessing, and
hastening away, met the prior at the moment that he opened
the door, and was conducted by him, with praises and
thanksgivings to Christ, into the church, where he remained
fifteen days in prayer. After this, he took the sign of the
cross, and set out to the Holy Land, seeking in holy medita-
tion the sepulchre of our Lord and the other sacred places.
From thence, when he had discharged his vow, he returned
home, and prayed his lord, king Stephen, that he might be
allowed to pass the remainder of his life in the service of
religion, and become a soldier in the armies of the King of
kings. It happened at this time, that Gervais, abbat of
Louth, had obtained from king Stephen * a grant of land on
which to build an abbey in Ireland, and he sent one of his
monks named Gilbert to the king, to take possession of the
land and to build on it the abbey. But Gilbert, coming
before the king, complained that he did not know the
language of that country ; to which the king replied that he
would, with God's help, soon find him an able interpreter ;
and, calling Owen before him, he bade him go with Gilbert
and remain in Ireland. This was agreeable to Owen, who
gladly went with Gilbert and served him faithfully, but he
would not assume the habit of a monk, because he chose
rather to be a servant than a master. They crossed over
into Ireland, and built an abbey, wherein the knight Owen
acted as the monk's interpreter and faithful servant in all he
did. Whenever they were alone together, the monk asked
him minutely concerning purgatory and the marvellous modes
of punishment which he had there seen and felt, but the
knight, who never could hear about purgatory without weep-
ing bitterly, told his friend for his edification and under the
seal of secresy, all that he had seen and experienced, and
affirmed that he had seen it all with his own eyes. By the
care and diligence of this monk, all that the knight had seen
was reduced into writing, together with the narratives of

* Usher says, " This was a king of Ireland named Stephen, and not the
king of England." — Primordta, p. 466.

522 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [A.D. 1154.

the bishops and other ecclesiastics of that country, who for
truth's sake gave their testimony to the facts.

How William archbishop of York was poisoned and died,

A.D. 1154. Pope Anastasius appointed as successor to
Henry archbishop of York, who, as we have related, was
dead, the same William whom pope Eugenius had formerly
degraded. He gave him the pall at Rome and in his presence
consecrated Hugh de Pusat,* nephew of king Stephen, as
bishop of Durham ; but shortly after, when the same arch-
bishop had returned to his see, and was celebrating the
divine mysteries, he died of poison, taken, as it is said, in
drinking from the communion-cup, and Roger archdeacon of
Canterbury succeeded him. The same year Henry duke of
Normandy crossed into Normandy, and by degrees resumed
into his own government the domains which his father had
given him. From thence he proceeded into Aquitaine, where
he repressed with the strong hand a rebellion of some of his
barons. The same year died pope Anastasius, and was
succeeded by Nicolas f bishop of Albano, who took the name
of Adrian : he was a religious man and by nation an English-
man, born on the domains of St. Alban's abbey. About the
same time a treaty was made between Louis king of France
and Henry duke of Normandy, on these terms : the king
restored Verneuil and Neufmarche to the duke, who paid him
two thousand marks for the expense of taking, keeping, and
fortifying those castles.

Of the death of king Stephen^ and the coronation of duke Henry.

The same year died the brave and pious king Stephen, on
the 2oth of October ; his body was buried in the monastery of
Faversham, wliich he had himself founded, and where, a short
time before, his wife Matilda, and Eustace theii: son, had been
buried. When Henry duke of Normandy heard of Stephen's
death, he came to Barbefleuve, where he waited one month
for a favourable wind to cross the channel. Meanwhile
there was such great tranquillity in England, as rarely
happens when its kings die, for the love and fear which the
people felt for duke Henry, their future sovereign. On the

• Called also Pudsey or Pusar.
t His English name was Nicolas liruakspear.

A. D. 1154.] ST. WULRIC THE HERMIT. 523

7th of December he landed in England, and was received
with much joj, both by the clergy and the laity, and on the
19th of December, being the Sunday next before Christmas
day, he was saluted king with universal acclamation, and
crowned at Westminster by Theobald archbishop of Canter-
bury, in the presence of the archbishops, bishops, and barons
of both England and Normandy. As soon as he was made
king, he began to resume possession of the cities, castles, and
towns which belonged to the crown, to destroy the rebellious
castles, to expel the foreigners, and principally Flemings,
from the kingdom, and to depose the pseudo-earls, on whom
Stephen had lavishly bestowed almost all the proceeds of his
exchequer. The same year Baldwin king of Jerusalem
assembled a numerous army, and besieged Ascalon, which
was, after a long blockade, surrendered to him on condition
that the Turks, with their wives, children, and all that they
had, should have free liberty to leave it. The city was
surrendered to the king, who gave it to his brother the count
of Joppa, to be held of himself.

Of the life of St. Wulfric the hermit.

The same year a holy hermit, Wulfric of Heselberg,* de-
parted this life ; thereby completing a happy and triumphant
warfare of twenty-nine years against the enemies of man-
kind. Of whose life and virtues we think it not irrelevant
to introduce here a short notice to adorn the history. Saint
Wulfric was born of an English family, in moderate circum-
stances, at Conton,"!" a village about eight miles from Bristol.
Here he was also educated and passed some years in holy
orders, which he is thought to have received in the careless
levity of youth, rather than by the settled purpose of his
mind ; for he did not yet know^he Lord, and was led rather
by the flesh than by the spirit. He spent much of his time
among hounds and hawks ; and one day, whilst he was
busily engaged in such occupations, there came to him a man,
who by his look and dress seemed to be needy, and begged
a new piece of money of him as alms ; for at that time there
was a new coinage in England, in the days of Henry I., but

* Probably Haselbury in Dorsetshire,
f There are several villages called Compton, both in Somersetshire and
GlouceBterahire, all \vithin eight miles of Bristol.

524 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1154.

still rare on account of its recency. Wulfric replied that he
did not know whether he had any of the new coinage or not ;
upon Vv'hich the man said, " Look into your purse, and you
will find there two pieces and a half." Astonished at this,
Wulfric did as he was bidden, and found the money, which
he devoutly bestowed in alms. The man, receiving, the
money, said, "May he, for whose love you have done this,
return you a proper retribution. I tell you in his name,
that you will shortly remove from this place to another, and
from thence to a third, where you will at last find repose :
there you will persevere in the service of God, who will at
last summon you away to join the communion of saints."

Of the conversion of Saint Wulfric, and the austerity of his life.

After a while, Wulfric attached himself to William the lord
of his native village, and every day ate at his table ; where,
also, he prepared himself for austerity of life by abandoning
the use of flesh. This man of God was now eager for a life
of solitude, and was sent by his lord, the aforesaid knight, to
Heselberg, a village about thirty miles to the east of Exeter,
inspired, it is believed, to this by the suggestions of the
Holy Spirit. Here, buried in a cell near the church, he de-
voted himself to the service of Christ, whose favour he gained
by much labour and affliction both of the flesh and of the
spirit ; for he so mortified the flesh by abstinence and watch-
ing, that in a short time his skin hardly adhered to his
bones, and he presented to the eye of the beholder the ap-
pearance not of a carnal but of a spiritual being. He con-
tented himself with a plain dress, under which was a shirt of
sackcloth ; but when he had worn this a few days, he began
to entertain thoughts of exchanging it for a coat of mail.
When his lord, the aforesaid knight, heard of this, he sent
the man of God a coat of mail, dedicating an instrument of
war to the service of the heavenly warfare. At night he
used to plunge naked into a bath of very cold water, and
there offer to the Lord the psalmody of king David. In
this way he often mortified in the coldness of the water the
lleshly tendencies which he sometimes fell most strongly.
]Ie was humble and pleasant in speech to all men : his dis-
course always sounded like celestial harmony to those who

A.D. 1154.] MIRACLE OF ST. WULFRIC. 525

heard him, though he always spoke to men with his window
closed.

A remarkable miracle of cutting the coat of mail.

Meanwhile the man of God, Wulfric, whom God alone
really knew, broke forth like the early dawn upon the know-
ledge of mankind by his endeavours to forward their salva-
tion ; for when the coat of mail, which he wore, struck against
his knees, and prevented his constant genuflexions, he in-
vited to him the knight, who was acquainted with his secrets,
and spoke to him concerning the length of his coat of mail.
" It shall be sent to London," said the knight, " and indented
in any way you choose." The man of God replied : " That
would cause too long delay ; and might be thought a proof of
ostentation : take these shears in God's name, and execute
the work with your own hand." Saying these words, he
gave the knight a pair of shears, which had been brought
from the knight's own house ; and seeing him hesitate and
think that the hermit was mad, he continued, " Be bold, and
do not hesitate. I will go and pray to the Lord about this
business ; meanwhile do you set about it confidently. The
two warriors were now busily occupied, the one in prayer,
the other in cutting, and the work prospered beneath their
hands ; for the knight felt as if he was cutting cloth, not
iron, so great was the facility with which the shears severed
it ; but when the man of God left off his prayers, the knight,
who had not yet finished his work, could cut no longer. Wul-
fric stood by him and asked him how he succeeded. " Very
well," replied the knight, " so far ; but now that you are
come, the shears have ceased to cut." " Be not afraid," said
the hermit, " cut on, as you have begun, with the same
shears." The knight, resuming confidence, finished his
work with the same ease as before, and smoothed off the
inequalities without any difficulty. From that time the man
of God, without any shears at all, but with his own weak
fingers, but with no less faith, distributed rings of the coat
of mail, to heal the diseases of all who asked it of him in
charity : and the knight, seeing its power, was struck with
unspeakable surprise, and fell at the feet of the man of God,
who in confusion raised him up, and adjured him not to tell
it to any one whilst he himself should be alive ; but the fame
thereof could not be concealed, since ^^veral religious men

526 ROGER OF T7EXD0VER. [a.D. 1154.

still boast that tliey possess rings from that same coat of mail,
and the reputation of the man of God has soread to all parts
of the kingdom.

How a man, who had done homage to the devil, was healed by the
man of God.

In the northern parts of England, there was a miserable
man, who, not being able to endure poverty, had yielded
himself and done homage to the devil. This miserable
wretch, after he had for some time felt the oppression of his
new master, perceived his crime and began to repent thereof,
looking round for some patron to whom he might commit
himself, and be redeemed from spiritual death. At last he
determined to pay a visit to St. Wulfric, in whose hand
salvation was said to lie ; and when in his anxiety about it he
had revealed his intentions to one of his friends, the devil
stood by him in his usual and well known shape, and, charg-
ing him with breach of faith, threatened to castigate him
cruelly, if he ever again thought of such a thing. The man
imposed silence upon himself, for he saw plainly that the
enemy had not known the secret thoughts of his heart, until
he had first developed them by words or signs. He therefore
dissembled for some time his intention to repent, and at
length set out upon his proposed journey to visit the man of
God Wulfric. When he had completed a great part of the
way, he arrived at the ford of the river outside the village of
Heselberg, for the Lord had prospered his journey. He now
entered the ford, and was certain of St. Wulfric's assistance,
when the devil appeared, incensed with anger, and laying
violent hands upon him, " What didst thou mean to do,
traitor ?" said he, " Thou art essaying to break our compact,
but in vain ; for thou shalt now sutfer for thy treachery ;
thou formerly didst renounce the service of God, and art now
endeavouring to renounce mine also : thou shalt now be
miserably drowned." The devil then seized him, and held
him so firmly that he could neither go forwards nor turn
himself to either one side or the other. Whilst all this was
passing in the river, the man Wulfric was informed of it by
God in a vision, and, calling to him his priest named Brithric,
said to him, " Go quickly ; take the cross and some holy
neater, and meet a man who is held prisoner by the devil in

A. D. 1155.] KING henry's GENEALOGY. 527

the ford which is beyond the village : sprinkle him with holy
water, and bring him to me. Brithric made haste, as he was
directed, and found the man on horseback in the river, and
unable to move from the place where he was. Brithric
immediately sprinkled him with water m the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : the devil
was immediately defeated, and the captive, released from his
enemy, was led into the presence of the man of God, who, in
the meantime, had been praying anxiously to the Lord in his
behalf. Behind them came the devil, who claimed his man,
and seized him notwithstanding his cries to the man of God
for help. The saint held the man by the right hand, and the
devil by the left ; but the man of God sprinkled holy water
on the face of the enemy who immediately fled in confusion.
The saint then led the man, whom he had saved from the
jaws of his enemy, into his cell, and there detained him until
he confessed his sins, and cast out from him before the feet of
the saint the poison with which the devil had corrupted him.
He then was blessed with the sight of our Lord, offered to
him in the flesh by the man of God ; and when he was
asked if he believed with his whole heart, he replied, "I
believe, my Lord, that, wretch and sinner as I am, I behold
in your hands the body and blood of our Lord Jesus in the
flesh." " Thanks be to God," said the saint, " let us now
pray together, that you may be thought worthy to behold
him in his real form." He then administered the communion,
and, having thus confirmed his faith, sent him away in peace.
St. Wulfric died on the 20th of February, and was buried in
his oratory at Heselberg, where, in honour of God and of the
saint, numerous miracles are performed even to the present
time.

Of the genealogy of king Henry.

A.D. 1155. On the last day of February, queen Eleanor
bore to king Henry a true and lawful son, whose name was
called Henry. Now king Henry was son of Matilda,
formerly empress and afterwards countess of Anjou, whose
mother was Matilda queen of England, wife of Henry the
first, and daughter of St. Margaret queen of vScotland. This
Margaret was the daughter of Eadward by Agatha, sister of
Henry the Roman emperor. Eadward was the son Eadmund
Ironside, son of Ethelred son of Eadgar the Pacific, son of

528 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1155.

Eadmund, son of Eadward the elder, son of the noble king
Alfred, son of Ethelwulf, son of Egbert, son of Alcmund, son
of EofFa, son of Eoppa, son of Ingels, brother of the illus-
trious king Ine, son of Kenred, son of Ceolwald, son of
Cutha, son of Cuthwin, son of Ceaulin, son of Cuthric, son of
Creodda, son of Gertie, son of Elesa. son of Egla, son of
Wig, son of Frewine, son of Freothegar, son of Broand, son of
Beldai, son of Woden, son of Fretewald, son of Freolater,
son of Frethewulf, son of Fringolduff, son of Getha, son of
Tatwa, son of Beau, son of Seldwa, son of Heremod, son of
Itermod, son of Hathra, son of Wala, son of Bedwi, son of
Shem, the son of Noah.

The same year king Henry disinherited William Peverel
for having administered poison to Ralph earl of Chester. It
was said also that he had many accomplices in this deed.
King Henry at the same time made his nobles take the oath
of fidelity to his sons William and Henry for the crown of
England. Robert bishop of Exeter also died, and was suc-
ceeded by Robert dean of Salisbury. About the same time,
Henry bishop of Winchester sent his treasures away in
advance in the care of the abbat of Cluny, and himself
soon after left England without the king's licence ; for which
offen(;e the king caused his three castles to be rased to the
ground. About the same time, Hugh de Mortimer, an
arrogant man, fortified his castles against the king, to wit,
the towers of Gloucester, Wigmore, and Breges ;* but the
king, coming upon him suddenly, took and destroyed them
all. Peace was afterwards made between them. At this
time, also, Louis king of France, married the daughter of
Alphonso king of Spain, whose capital city is Toledo.
They call him emperor of Spain, because he is paramount
over the petty kings of Arragon and Gallicia.f At the
same time, Thomas archdeacon of Canterbury, provost of
Beverley, and canon in several of the English churches, was
made the king's chancellor.

How pope Adrian gave the island of Ireland to king Henry.
At this time Henry, king of England, sent a solemn em-

* Bridgenorth.
t Matthew Paris adtls : " Fredoric was consecrated emperor by pope
Adrian : and the hand of St. James was given back to Ilcading abbey."

A.D. 1155.] CHARTER OF POPE ADRIAN. 529

bassy to solicit pope Adrian's permission that lie might
invade and subdue Ireland, and bring into the way of truth
its bestial inhabitants, by extirpating the seeds of vice among
them. This request was gladly acceded to by pope Adrian,
who sent the king tlie following charter : —

Adrian, bishop, servant of the servants of God, to his
dearest son i?i Christ, the illustrious king of England^ health
and his apostolical blessing I Laudably and advantageously
does your majesty design to increase your reputation on earth,
and to lay up for yourself the prize of eternal happiness in
heaven, whilst you endeavour, like a catholic prince, to
extend the frontiers of the church, to teach a rude people
the doctrines of the Christian faith, and to extirpate the
seeds of vice from the Lord's field ; and the better to effect
this object you ask the support of the apostolic see. In the
prosecution of this design, the greater discretion you show,
and the more you take counsel from on high, so much greater,
we are confident, will be your success. You have signified to us
your intention, dearest son in Chiist, of invading Ireland,
reducing its people to obedience beneath the law of Christ,
and extirpating amongst them the seeds of vice, with the
intention, also, of paying to St. Peter the annual sum of one
penny for every house, and preserving to the churches in
that country their rights, whole and intact. Now we, duly
approving this your laudable design, and gladly assenting
to your request, are well pleased that, to enlarge the borders
of the church, to check vice, correct morals, and sow the
seeds of virtue, to extend, moreover, the Christian religion,
you shall invade that island, and do whatever may seem to
promote God's honour and the good of that people, who shall
receive and respect you as their lord ; provided that the
rights of the church shall remain entire, and the annual
payment of one penny for every house be duly reserved to
St. Peter. For all the islands, on which Christ the sun of
justice has shone, and which have received the rudiments of
the Christian faith, belong, without a doubt, to St. Peter and
the holy Roman see, as your own nobles also acknowledge.
If, therefore, you desire to accomplish that which you have
conceived in your mind, study to teach that people good
morals, and endeavour both in yourself and by the agency of
tliose whose life, language, and faith shall point them out as fit

VOL. I. MM

530 KOOER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 115G.

for this task, to adorn the church in that country, that Chris-
tianity may be planted and grow there, and that whatever
shall tend to the honour of God and the salvation of souls,
may be so ordered there, that you may receive from God the
crown of everlasting happiness, whilst on earth you secure
for yourself imperishable glory."

Of the discovery of our Saviour's coat that was without seam.

A.D. 1156. At Argentoil, a monastery in the province
of Paris, was found, by divine revelation, the coat of our
Saviour, without seam and of a dark colour, which, as stated
in a writing found at the same time, was made by his glorious
mother whilst he was yet a child. In the same year king
Henry crossed into Normandy, where he took, after a long
siege, the castles of Mirabeau and Chinon ; the castle of
Loudon had already submitted to him a short time previously,
when his brother Geoffrey, who had expelled Hoel, count of
Bretagne, and with the consent of the citizens taken Nantes,
made peace with the king, on condition of receiving yearly a
thousand pounds of English money, and two thousand money
of Anjou ; by which agreement peace was made between
them. The same year William, king of Sicily, utterly
destroyed the city of Barum, defeated the Greeks, recovered
the cities and castles which had been taken from him, and
made peace with pope Adrian by allowing him to consecrate
the bishops of his kingdom. About this time Eleanor, queen of
England, bore the king a daughter, who was named Matilda.*

* Between this section and the next is inserted the following legend
which it is better to give in the original than in a translation.

De presbytero, qui castitatis a/nore seipsum castravit.

Circa dies istos eremita quidarr, vir modestus etsanctus, in Hibemia non
longe a purgatorio, de quo supradictum est, in loco deserto, dei^ebat, in
cujus horto omni fere nocte dajmones visibiliter convonerunt, et statini post
solis occasum congrej^ati placitum ibi tenuerunt, ante solis inde ortuni rece-
dentes ; rationem quoque ibi reddebant dsomones principi diemonioriun,
quid mali fecerint in hominibus decipiendis ; quorum confabulationcs audivit
vir sjinctus manifeste, et eorum figuras deformes visibiliter conspexit. Ad
ostium cellulaj ejus conveniunt, sed quoniam intrare non possunt, nudtus
illi s.epe mulieres ostendunt ; sicque fit ut eremita ille, per conl'abulationes
eonun, vitam illius regionis multorum hominum cognoscat. I'^rat autem in
patria ilia sacerdos quidam sanctcX' vitic et honestfe, qui parochiam regebat,
cuJMH consuetudo talis, ut (piotidie mane surgens ctrmetorium circumiret et
pro auimabus omnium, (piorum ibi corpora quiescebant, septem psalmoa

A.D. 1157.] HENRY AND MALCOLM RECONCILED. 531

How the kings of England and Scotland made peace with one another.

A.D. 1157. King Henry crossed into England, and
Malcolm king of Scotland restored to him the city of Carlisle,
Bamborough castle, Newcastle-upon-Tyne, and all the county
of Lothian : Henry, on the other hand, gave him back the
earldom of Huntingdon. In the same way William, the
illegitimate son of king Stephen, and earl of Moreton and
Warenne, surrendered to the king Pevensey and Norwich
castles, besides all the fortresses in England and Normandy,

devotus cantaret ; caste praeterea vixit, et bonis operibus atqiie sanctae
doctrinae sollicite studium impendit. Daemones vero in concilio suo
multoties conquest! sunt de eo, quod nullus eorum a proposito ipsum
flectere potuisset ; increpabat autem satellites suos princeps dasmonum
quod tarn diu presbyter inflexibilis perstitisset. Tunc accedens unus eorum,
" Ego," inquit " decipiam eum, quia paravi ei mulierem, per cujus pulchri-
tudinem subjicietur nobis, sed hoc facere non potero, nisi infra quindecim
annos." " Si infra hunc terminum," ait magister, " ilium deceperis, magnam
rem faceres." Contigit autem eo tempore, ut sacerdos juxta consuetudinem
mane coemeterium circumiens, infantulam juxta crucem in ccemeterio positam
inveniret ; quam accipiens presbyter, pietate motus, nutrici earn commend-
Hvit et illam in tiliam adoptavit, et, quia sanctimonialem earn facere propo-
suit, literas discere fecit; quae, quum annos pubertatis attigisset, erat puella
nimis speciosa, unde presbyter ccepit tentari in concupiscentia ejus, et quo
secretins, eo frequentius, presbyter tentatus nuper consensum petiit et
invenit, nee tamen ad hue de camis immunditia aliquid agebatur. Nocte
itaque sequent! postquam puella actionem presbytero concessisset, dasmones,
qui in horto eremitae ex more convenerant, magnum de consensu facto
gaudium conceperunt; daemon autem, qui sacerdotem decipere promiserat,
nuigistro suo dicebat, " Ecce, presbyter, quem per mulierem me decepturum
dixeram jam feci quod a virgine, quam in filiam adoptaverat, et sanctimonialem
facere decreverat, consensum stupri petens impetravit, et eras hora meridiana
opusnefarium ad effectum perducam." Gratias ergo ei magister egitetviriliter
ipsum fecisse dicebat. Die itaque crastino presbyter puellam vocans introduxit
illam in cubiculum suum et eam in lecto collocavit, et stans ante lectum, in
tentatione positus cogitavit quid esset facturus, et tandem, ad se reversus,
jussit ut puella expectaret donee ad illam rediret, et sic ad ostium cubiculi
divertens cultrum arripuit et propria membra virilia abscindens foras pro-
jecit. " Quid ?" inquit, " putastis, daemones, quod non intellexerim tenta-
tiones vestras ? De perditione mea vel filiae meae non gaudebitis, quia
nee me nee ipsam habebitis." Sequent! quoque nocte, quum diabolus
interrogaret discipulum qvud de presbytero actum fuisset, respondit, se
oranem laborem amisisse, et qualiter sacerdos se ipsum castraverat, cunctis
audientibus enarravit. Jussit ergo magister, ut daemon ille graviter flagella-
retur, et sic conventus solvitur spirituum immundorum. Sacerdos autem
puellam, quam nutriverat, Deo servituram saiictimonialibus commendavit.

Matthew Paris adds : " The same year died William, king Henrj's
eldest son, and was buried at Reading."

M M 2

532 BOGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1159.

Avhich he held by grant from his father, and king Henrj
irave iiim, in return, all that Stephen held on the day when
Henry the First died. At the same time, also, Hugh Bigod
resigned his castles to the king : and during the same year
king Henry prepared a large armament, to attack Wales by
sea and land: for this expedition every two knights were
called on to find the costs for furnishing a third. When all
was ready, the king entered Wales, cut down the woods and
forests, and, opening a road for his army, laid siege to
Rhydlar castle. He recovered all the fortresses Avhich had
been taken from his ancestors, rebuilt Basingwerk castle ;
and, when he had reduced the Welsh to submission, returned
in triumph to England. The same year, his queen Eleanor
bore him a son, who was named Richard. Robert du Mont
St. Michael brought down his chronicle to this date.

How Icing Henry laid aside his crown.

A.D. 1158. King Henry was crowned on Christmas day
at Worcester, and, after the celebration of the sacraments, lie
laid his crown on the altar, and wore it no longer. The
same year his queen Eleanor bore him a son named Geoffrey :
a new mintage was also coined in England, and Thomas, the
king's chancellor,* went on an embassy, with much splendour,
to Paris, to receive Margaret, the daughter of the king of
France, as wife to prince Henry, the king of England's son.
King Henry, also, in consequence of his brother Geoffrey's
death, crossed the channel, and took possession of the city of
Nantes: he, moreover, paid a visit, by invitation, to the
French king at Paris, where he was lodged in the palace, and
Louis with his queen took up their quarters in the cloister of
the canons of St. Mary's the virgin.

How king Henry besieged Toulouse.

A.D. 1159. King Henry marched against Toulouse, and
took several castles in its neighbourhood, whilst the Frenc'i
king was in that city. Henry would not, however, attacl;
the city itself out of respect to the French king, whose sister

* A full and interesting account of this embassy is given in Fitz-
Stephen's life of Becket: see " ViUi Sancti Thomie, ab aut-toribus con-
temporaneis scripta." 8vo. London, 1845. vol. i. p. 19G. The p]nglish
reader will find the whole narrative translated in my " Life and Letters of
Thomas a Becket." 8vo. London. 184G. vol. i. j). 101.

A.D. 1161.] MARRIAGE OF PRINCE HENRY. 533

Constance had married the count of Toulouse and borne him
children. This affair was the cause of enmitj between the
kings, as the sequel plainly showed. Pope Adrian now died,
and a schism arose between Alexander and Octavian, the
latter supported by the emperor and his clergy, the former
by the kings of France and England. The emperor wrote to
both the kings that they should recognize Octavian, but they
declined to do so, and Alexander obtained the papacy.

How Henry, the yoting king of England, married.

A.D. 1160. King Henry, returning from Toulouse,
betrothed his son Henry to the king of France's daughter
Margaret, whom he had in his own charge, and received
possession of the castle of Gisors, which he had long wished
for. The king of France was indignant at this, complaining
that it was done prematurely, for which cause, with the aid
of Theobald count of Flanders, he fortified Chaumont in con-
tempt of the king of England ; but Henry marching thither
with rapidity, the French king and the count of Flanders
retreated, and the castle, after a few days' siege, surrendered
to Henry, with fifty -five knights who were garrisoning it.
Thus the marriage between prince Henry who was seven
years old, and the daughter of the French king who was
only three years old, was celebrated at Newbourg on the
2nd of November, with the sanction of Henry of Pisa and
William of Pavia, cardinal-priests and legates of the apostolic
see. This year died Theobald archbishop of Canterbury.*

Of the consecration of Bartholomew bishop of Exeter, and of (he miracle

which he saw.

A.D. 1161. Bartholomew, a religious man and well
acquainted with theology, was consecrated to the see of
Exeter by Walter bishop of Rochester. Concerning this
venerable prelate a well known tradition relates, that, whilst
he was visiting his diocese and intent upon the salvation of
souls, he rested one night, with his clerks, at a certain country
village. He slept in a terrace which overhung the village

• Matthew Paris adds : " Also, Mary abbess of Rumsey, daughter of
king Stephen, married Matthew count of Boulogne, to whom she bore two
daughters. For this sin, Thomas the king's chancellor, who opposed this
unlawful marriage, like John the Baptist, was exposed to many insidioua
acts from the count."

534 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1162.

church and burial-ground, and in the middle of the night, when
he awoke to perform the nightly service, he found that the lamp,
which he generally burnt in his chamber, was gone out. He
therefore called his chamberlain, and told him to bring a
light as quickly as possible. Whilst waiting for a light, he
heard the cries as of a number of children proceeding from
the church-yard, and plainly uttering these words, " Woe to
us ! woe to us ! who shall pray for us ? who shall give alms
for us, or celebrate masses for our safety ?" The bishop was
astonished at these words, and wondered beyond measure
what they could mean. In the meantime the chamberlain
went to fetch a light, but finding none either in the hall or
the kitchen, went out anxiously into the village, and called at
several houses without success. At length he saw a light at
the last house in the village, and running thither in haste, he
found there the parish priest with a number of men and
women standing round the corpse of a man, weeping and
tearing their hair. He did not, however, trouble himself
much about this, but putting the light into his lantern,
returned and told the bishop what he had seen. As soon as
matins were over, and it was light, the bishop summoned the
priest and some of the inhabitants of the village, and inquired
of them who it was that had died, and what sort of a man he
had been. All of them agreed that he was a just man who
feared God, a father to the orphans and a comfort to the
afflicted ; for he gave all his substance to the poor, wliilst he
was alive, and to strangers : moreover he kept in his house a
priest, whom he maintained at his own expense, to pray and
perform mass daily for the souls of the deceased. The
bishop, hearing this, immediately perceived that the lamenta-
tions, which he had heard from the church-yard, proceeded
from the souls of those who reposed in the church-yard, in
their sorrow for the man who had benefited them by his
alms and masses. The bishop then sent for the priest, who
had said these masses for the dead, and gave him a portion in
the church, enjoining him to say mass and perform the service
for the dead every day as long as he lived.

How the kings of France and England made a treaty tcith one another.

A.D. 1162. Louis king of France, and Henry king of
England had now collected a lar^e army on both sides, and

A.D. 1162.] ELECTION OF THOMAS ARCHBISnOP. 535

it was expected that a battle would take place between them
at Freitval, when peace was unexpectedly made between
them. In the same year, Eleanor queen of England bore
her husband a daughter at Rouen, and the child was named
after her mother. Richard bishop of London went the
way of all flesh ; and the king caused the oath of fidelity
to be taken to his son Henry. Foremost of the nobles to take
the oath, was Thomas, the king's chancellor, who swore that
he would be faithful to the young prince, saving only the
rights of the king his father, as long as he li\ed and wished
to govern the kingdom.

How Thomas^ the king^s chancellor, was elected archbishop.

The same year, the clergy and people of the whole province
of Canterbury assembled at Westminster, where Thomas, the
king's chancellor, was solemnly elected, without opposition,
to be archbishop. Tliis happened on Whitsunday: the
chancellor was ordained priest, by Walter bishop of Roches-
ter, in the church of Canterbury, and on the following
Sunday was consecrated by Henry bishop of Winchester,
and solemnly enthroned. Messengers were immediately dis-
patched to Rome, but they met the pope on this side of the
Alps entering France, and they returned to England, bring-
ing with them the pall ; which was placed on the altar in the
church of Canterbury. Thomas then having taken the usual
oaths, received the pall from the altar, and reverently put on
him the robes of a high-priest. But this change of habit
was preliminary to a change of heart also, for he now re-
nounced secular cares, and attended only to the spiritual
concerns of the church and the gain of souls. He sent
messengers to the king in Normandy, renouncing the chan-
cellorship and resigning the great seal. This act sank deep
into the mind of the king, who looked upon himself alone as
the cause of his resignation. This was the first occasion on
which the king's feelings were rufiled towards Thomas
archbishop of Canterbury. Now this Thomas was a native
of the city of London, and from his childhood was adorned
with many virtues. From his birth, he used to take pleasure
in invoking the blessed virgin, and, next to Christ, reposed
all his hopes upon her. When he had finished his schooling,
he entered the service of Theobald, archbishop of Canterbury,

536 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1162.

and by his industry, soon won his way to intimacy and famili-
arity with him. Of* his services and labours for the cause of
God's church, who he more than once visited the threshold of
the apostles on matters of business, and how he successfully
discharged his commissions, it is not easy to relate, seeing that
his whole mind was devoted to examining and deciding
causes and to instructing the people. He was first promoted
by the archbishop to be archdeacon of Canterbury, and
shortly after he was made king's chancellor, in which capa-
city he wisely and prudently checked the rapacity of those
kites, who, in servility to the king, had conspired to plunder
the property both of the provincials and of the church.
This may suffice for the present concerning the previous life
of archbishop Thomas, that the reader may the better under-
stand what we shall have to say of him hereafter.

Of tlie final settlement of the differences between the churches of
St. Alban's and of Lincoln.

This year, was finally and amicably settled, a difference
between the church of Lincoln and the monastery of St.
Alban's. The cause of Lincoln church was maintained by
its bishop, Robert du Chaisney, and that of the abbey by
Rodert de Gorham, its prior, in the presence of king
Henry II., Thomas archbishop of Canterbury, and Roger of
York ; besides the following bishops : — Henry of Winchester,
William of Norwich, Joceline of Salisbury, Bartholomew of
Exeter, Hilary of Chichester, Hugh of Durham, Richard of
Coventry, Gilbert of Hereford, and Godfrey of St. Asaph.
Robert earl of Leicester, also, justiciary of England, was
present, together with earls, barons, abbats, archdeacons, and
an immense multitude of people, at Westminster, on the
Thursday before Easter, when the following charter was
signed : —

Robert^ by the grace of God, bishop of Lincoln, to all
the children of our holy mother church, health ! Be it
known to all of you, that the controversy which I raised
against Robert abbat of St. Alban's, and his brethren, con-
cerning the monastery itself, and the fifteen privileged
churches which they held on their own lands, and which I
claimed as their bishop, to be in subjection and obedience to
myself, is now for ever at an end, I having with the consent

A.D. 1163.] DEATH OF KING BALDWIN. 537

of the chapter, renounced these claims in presence of the
witnesses aforesaid. Furthermore, I have also with the
consent of my chapter received from the said abbat and
brethren the village of Tinghurst, with its church and all
appurtenances, for ten liveries of land, to be peaceably held
hereafter by the church of Lincoln for ever, as a compensa-
tion for having renounced the aforesaid claims. Moreover,
the rights which I claimed over the abbey aforesaid, in the
person of abbat Robert and his successors, and over the
fifteen churches aforesaid, as belonging to my church, myself,
and my successors, I have resigned into the hands of our
lord the ting, both for myself and my successors for ever.
Be it therefore free, henceforth, for the monastery of St.
Alban's and the fifteen churches aforesaid, to receive the
chrism, the oil, and the blessing, and all the other sacraments
of the church, from whatsoever bishop they please, without
opposition from us or our church ; and further, that church
shall remain free in the king's hands, as his demesne : but
the other churches of the same monastery, throughout the
diocese of Lincoln, shall render due obedience and subjection
to the bishop of Lincoln, like the other churches. That this
may never again be called in question, I have confirmed it
by the attestation of this present writing, and by attaching
thereto my seal, and that of the chapter."

This amicable settlement was confirmed by the king, arch-
bishop Thomas, and pope Alexander, who, following their
example, ratified it with the privilege of the Roman see, and
the subscription of all the cardinals. The same year Bald-
win, king of Jerusalem, paid the debt of nature, and was
succeeded by his brother Amalric.

Of the second catise of offence against Tliomas, archbishop of Canterbury.

A.D. 1163. Henry king of England, having settled his
affairs beyond the sea, returned to England, and Thomas,
the archbishop of Canterbury, coming to meet him, was
received with the usual kiss, but not into full favour, as was
evident to all who were present by the king's turning away
from him his face. The same year, at the instance of the
king, and with the pope's consent, Gilbert bishop of Here-
ford was translated to the see of London, and solemnly en-
throned in that church on the 28th of April. Also Robert

538 KOGER OF ^YENDOVER. [a.D. 1163.

de Montfort vanquished Henry of Essex in a single combat,
on a charge of treason* to the king : and Henry, who by this
defeat rendered himself liable to degradation and forfeiture,
was allowed, by the king's indulgence, to take the monastic
habit in Reading abbey. This year, also, archbishop Thomas,
at the urgent request of the king, made his clerk, Geoffrey
Ridel, archdeacon of Canterbury ; but he plainly saw that
the king's favour was not fully restored to him. The tirst
offence was taken when he resigned the king's seal ; the
second manifestation of coldness was v»^hen the archbishop
was received with the kiss as usual, but not into full f\ivour.
It now appeared, for the third time, when the archbishop
gave the archdeaconry as the king requested, but perceived,
at the same time, that the royal favour was not fully re-
stored. The same year Clarenbald, abbat elect of St.
Augustine's, endeavoured to obtain the usual benediction
from the archbishop, but in his own abbey church, and
without a procession, seeking by these means to withdraw
himself from subjection to the archbishop. The king con-
sented to these wishes of the abbat-elect, urging that the
ancient customs of the kingdom should be preserved, and
thus he opposed the archbishop, which was the next occasion
of offence taken against him. This year, also, there was a
general inquisition into the feudal tenures throughout Eng-
land ; and it was found that in the province of Kent, that William
de Roos, in the discharge of a certain service, ought to recog-
nize the king, and not the archbishop as his superior. This
personal enmity became detrimental to the church ; and this
was the fifth occasion of offence with the archbishop, A sixtli
showed itself, when the archbishop bestowed the vacant churcli
of Eynsford on one Laurence : but William, the lord of the
village, claimed the patronage of the church, and expelled
Laurence, for which he was excommunicated by the arch-
bishop. This was done without consulting the king, who
consequently was much offended at the proceeding ; for he
claimed as one of his royal dignities, that no tenant in cliiel'
or his minister, should be excommunicated without his own
privity, lest he might communicate unknowingly with an
excommunicated person, either earl or baron, and admit him

• For having thrown down the king's standard at the battle of Coleshill,
in Wales.

A.D. 1164.] COUNCIL AT TOURS. 539

to the kiss or to his council. A seventh manifestation of the
king's anger appeared after he had sent ambassadors to Rome
to obtain confirmation of the customs of the kingdom ; and
the ambassadors, on their return, could not pacify the king's
mind towards either the archbishop or several other persons.

How pope Alexander convoked a council at Tours.

The same year pope Alexander convoked a council at
Tours, in the church of St. Martin's, on the 21st of May ;
at which council, by permission of the king of England,
were present many English bishops and prelates. Arch-
bishop Thomas, also, was there with his suffragans, and sat
at the pope's right hand, whilst Roger, archbishop of York,
with the bishop of Durham, sat at his left. The same year,
Malcolm king of Scots, and Rees prince of Demetia, i. e.,
South Wales, with other kings and nobles of Cambria, did
homage on the first day of June to king Henry and his son
prince Henry, at Woodstock. Moreover, Roger earl ot
Clare was summoned to do homage to archbishop Thomas
at Westminster, for his castle of Tunbridge and its ap-
purtenances ; but, by the king's instigation, he refused,
saying that all the fee of that castle was held by lay-service
of the king, and not of the archbishop. This was the
eighth cause of enmity between the king and the archbishop
of Canterbury.

How a recognition of the customs of England teas made at Clarendon.

A.D. 1164. In the presence of king Henry, at Clarendon,
on the 25th of January, John of Oxford, according to the
king's request, presiding, in the presence, also, of the arch-
bishops, bishops, abbats, priors, earls, barons, and nobles of
the kingdom, was made a recognition or inquisition, con-
cerning certain customs and liberties of the king's predecessors,
to wit, Henry, his grandfather, and others, which ought to
be observed and held by all in the kingdom, on account of
the dissensions and discords which often arise between the
clergy and justices of our lord the king and the nobles of
the kingdom. Of these customs then recognised a portion is
contained in the sixteen chapters here following.

I, Of the advowson and presentation to churches : if any dispute shall
arise between laics, or between clerks and laics, or between clerks, let it be
tried and decided in the court of our lord the king.

540 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1164.

II. Churches of the king's fee shall not be given in perpetuity without
his consent and licence.

III. Clerks accused of any crime, shall be summoned by the king's
justice into the king's court, to answer there for whatever the king's court
shall determine they ought to answer there, and in the ecclesiastical court,
for whatever it shall be determined that they ought to answer there ; yet
so that the king's justice shall send into the court of holy church to see
in what way the matter shall there be handled; and if the clerk shall
confess or be convicted, the church for the future shall not protect him.

IV. No archbishop, bishop, or other exalted person, shall leave the
kingdom without the king's licence; and if they wish to leave it, the king
shall be empowered, if he pleases, to take security from them, that they
will do no harm to the king or kingdom, either in going, or remaining, or
in returning,

V. Persons excommunicated are not to give bail, ad remanens,
nor to make oath, but only to give bail and pledge that they will stand by
the judgment of the church where they are absolved.

VI. Laics shall not be accused, save by certain legal accusers and
witnesses in presence of the bishop, so that the archdeacon may not lose
his rights, or anything which accrues to him therefrom. And if those
who are arraigned are such as no one is willing or dares to accuse them, the
sheriff on demand from the bishop shall cause twelve loyal men of the
village to swear before the bishop that they will declare the truth in that
matter according to their conscience.

VII. No one who holds of the king in chief, nor any of his domestic
servants, shall be excommunicated, nor their lands be put under an interdict,
until the king shall be consulted, if he is in the kingdom; or, if he is abroad,
his justiciary ; that he may do what is right in that matter ; and so that
whatever belongs to the king's court may therein be settled, and the s mie
on the other hand of the ecclesiastical court.

VIII. Appeals, if they arise, must be made from the archdeacon to the
bishop, and from the bishop to the archbishop ; and if the archbishop shall
fail in administering justice, the parties shall come before oiu- lord the king,
that by his precept the controversy may be terminated in the archbishop's
court, so that it may not proceed further without the consent of our lord
the king.

IX. If a dispute shall arise between a clerk and a laic, or between a
laic and a clerk, about a tenement, which the clerk wishes to claim as ele-
emosynary, but the laic claims as lay fee, it shall be settled by the declara-
tion of twelve loyal men, through the agency of the king's capital justice,
whether the tenement is eleemosynary or lay fee, in presence of the king's
justice. And if it shall be declared that it is eleemosynary, it shall be
pleaded in the ecclesiastical court ; but if a lay-fee, unless both shall claim
the tenement of the same bishop or baron, it shall be pleaded in the king's
court; but if both shall claim of that fee from the same bishop or baron,
it shall be pleaded in his court, yet so that the declaration above-named
shall not deprive of seizing him who before was seized, until he shall be di-
vested by the pleadings.

X. If any man lielonging to a city, castle, borough, or king's royal manor,
shall he summoned by the archdeacon or bishop to answer for a crime, and
shall not comply with the summons, it shall be lawful to place him under

A.D. 1164.] CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON. 541

an interdict, but not to excommunicate him, until the king's principal
officer of that place be informed thereof that he may justify his appearing
to the summons ; and if the king's officer shall fail in that matter, he shall
be at the king's mercy, and the bishop shall forthwith coerce the party ac-
cused with ecclesiastical discipline.

XI. The archbishops, bishops, and all other persons of the kingdom who
hold of the king in chief, shall hold their possessions of the king as barony,
and answer for the same to the king's justices and officers, and follow and
observe all the king's customs and rectitudes, like other barons, until the
judgment is carried to the loss of members or death.

XII. When an archbishopric, bishopric, abbacy, or priory of the king's
domain shall be vacant, it shall be in his hand, and he shall receive from it
all the revenues and proceeds, as of domain. And when the time shall
come for providing for that church, our lord the king shall recommend the
best persons to that church, and the election shall be made in the king's
chapel, with the king's consent, and the advice of the person of the king-
dom whom he shall have summoned for that purpose. And the person
elected shall there do homage and fealty to our lord the king, as to his liege
lord, of life and limb, and of his earthly honours saving his orders before
he is consecrated.

XIII. If any of the king's nobles shall have refused to render justice to
an archbishop, or bishop, or archdeacon, for himself or any of his men, our
lord the king shall justise them. And if by chance any one shall have
deforced our lord the king of his rights, the archbishops, bishops, or arch-
deacons shall justise him that he may render satisfaction to the king.

XIV. The cattle of those who are in forfeiture to the king shall not be
detained by the church or the cemetery, in oppositi(m to the king's justice ;
for they belong to the king, whether they are found in the church or with-
out.

XV. Pleas for debts which are due, whether with the interposition of a
pledge of faith or not, belong to the king's couit.

XVI. The sons of rustics shall not be ordained without the consent of
their lord, in whose land they are known to have been born.

This recognition or inquisition concerning bad customs,
liberties, and dignities detestable to Almighty God, was
sworn to by the archbishop, bishops, abbats, priors, and
clergy, besides all the earls, barons, and nobles, who expressly
promised, by word of mouth, and in the words of truth, that
they would keep and observe them to our lord the king and
his heirs, in good faith and without mental reservation, for
ever.

How archbishop Thomas repented having hastily acceded to the customs.

In consequence of these constitutions, the lay-power was
now exerted without opposition over all ecclesiastical causes,
whether of things or of persons, to the contempt of the
ecclesiastical privileges ; for the bishops were silent, or at

542 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1164.

least rather muttered their disapprobation than openly re-
sisted. Archbishop Thomas, therefore, recovering his self-
possession, and reflecting on his rashness in having conceded
these impious laws, which all Christians should abominate,
and in having sworn to observe them, inflicted a heavy-
penance on himself fcr the same : he subdued his body by
tlie use of harsher food and a coarser kind of dress, and sus-
pended himself from the service of the altar, until by con-
fession and fruits meet for repentance he was thought worthy
to be absolved by the sovereign pontiff": for he immediately
sent messengers to the court of Rome, to lay before the
Roman pontiff* a writing containing the cause of the church,
which was also his own, and he entreated the pope to release
him from his rash vow. This release he obtained in the
words of the following letter : —

The absolution of the archbishop from his rash oath.
^'Alexander, bishop, &c.* — Be it known to you, my brethren,
that intelligence has reached our ears, of your having,
on account of some irregularity, proposed to cease from saying
mass and consecrating the body and blood of our Lord. The
gravity of such a determination, particularly in so exalted a
personage, and the possibility that scandal may arise from
thence, should be subjects of serious meditation with you,
and occupy all your vigilance and discretion. Your prudence
should consider the dilFerence between a dehberate and volun-
tary act, and one which is committed in ignorance or from
necessity; for we read that sin must always be voluntary, for, if
it is not so, it ceases to be sin. K, therefore, you can charge
yourself with any act, by which your conscience is annoyed,
whatever it may be, we advise you to repent thereof and
to confess it to some discreet and prudent priest ; whicli
done, the merciful Lord, who looks rather to the heart than
to the outward deed, will of his clemency forgive you ; and
we, also, trusting in the merits of the blessed apostles St.
Peter and St. Paul, absolve you from what you have done,
and by our apostolical authority set you free therefrom ; ad-
vising you, moreover, and commanding you, that you do
not cease from henceforward on this account from the cele-
bration of the mass."

* Dated Sens, April 1, 11G4.

A.D. 1164.] ACCUSATIONS AGAINST BECKET. 543

How the king decreed that the clergy should receive punishment from

the laity.

The same year king Henry, wishing always, as he asserted,
to punish crimes with due severity, and that the dignity of
all orders should be treated fairly, asserted it was un-
reasonable that his justices should be obliged to hand over
clerks, when convicted of crimes, to the bishop of the diocese,
without punishment ; and he ordered that all clerks whom
their bishops found guilty, should be deprived of their
orders, in presence of the king's justiciary, and afterwards be
delivered over for punishment to the king's court. The
archbishop maintained the opposite opinion, that none, who
were deprived of their order for a crime by their bishop,
should receive any further punishment from a lay tribunal,
which would look like inflicting a double punishment for a
single offence. This controversy owed its origin to Philip
de Broc, canon of Bedford, who, when arraigned on a charge
of murder, used contumelious language towards the judge.
This he was ULable to deny when he was had up before the
archbishop, wherefore he was deprived of his prebend, and
banished the kingdom for two years. This was the ninth
cause of bad feeling between the king and the archbishop.*

How the blessed Thomas was insulted by the king at Northampton and left

the kingdom.

The archbishop, therefore, seeing that the liberties of the
church were now utterly extinct, took ship, without the
king's knowledge, at Romney, intending to go to Rome ; but
the wind was contrary, and he was driven back to England,
and by this act added a tenth cause to the enmity between him
and the king. For this reason he was now summoned before
the king's tribunals, to answer to a complaint of John Mar-
eschal concerning a certain manor, wliich the archbishop, it
was said, had held, witliout being disturbed in the possession
of it, for a very long time ; and at last, after a long debate,
the formulary sentence was reversed, and the fine to the king
being adjudged at five hundred pounds, the archbishop im-
mediately gave security for its payment on the spot. This

* Matthew Paris adds: — "Pope Octavian died, and the emperor
Frederic substituted another in his place. Reading abbey was dedicated
this year by the archbishop, in presence of the king and the bishops."

544 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1104.

was the eleventh occasion of offence against the archbishop,
whose conscience was still pure. At Northampton, also, he
was accused for acts done in his chancellorship, and appeared
there in person on the 13th of October, where it was thought
right that he should give an account of the money which he
had received during the many years that he had held the
chatellainy of Eye and Berkhampstead castles ; but, inas-
much as, before his consecration to the archbishopric, he
had been declared by Henry the king's son and heir, and by
the king's j usticiary, free from all secular demands, he tried
to escape from an unjust sentence, by appealing to the apos-
tolic see, and forbade both his suffragan bishops and the laity
to pass sentence on him their father and judge. But the
nobles and bishops, whom the king had summoned for this
purpose, passed sentence upon him, though he neither was
convicted nor had confessed himself guilty, but pleaded the
privilege of himself and his church : and thus the archbisliop,
straightened, insulted, and deserted by all the bishops, raised
his cross aloft with his own hands, and openly left the court.
The following night he left the town privately, and, concealing
himself by day, and travelling by night only, he after some
days reached the port of Sandwich, where he launched out in
a small boat and crossed to Flanders. Thus driven into
exile, Christ's confessor was received at Sens by pope
Alexander, and allotted a residence in the monastery of
Pontigny.

The statements of the king's messengers against the archbishop.

About the same time messengers were despatched by the
king of England to the pope at Sens ; who in full consistory
informed his holiness that, in consequence of a dispute
between the king and the archbishop of Canterbury, a day
had been fixed on, with the consent of both, tliat the differ-
ences between them might be settled by a conference accord-
ing to justice; that, on the day appointed, by the king's
precept, the archbishops, bishops, and other prelates of the
church had been assembled, in order that their proceedings
might be known to the whole council, and injustice or fraud
be the more easily detected. They added, tliat, on the day
fixed, this disturber of the peace of the kingdom liad pre-
sented himself before the king, not trusting in the merits ot

A.D. 1164.] LETTER OP KING HENRY 545

his cause, but bearing before him our Lord's cross, as if he
was entering the presence of a tyrant : that, nevertheless, the
king's majesty was not offended, but committed the decision
of the matter to the bishops, that in this manner every kind
of suspicion might be set aside. It only remained for the
bishop to decide the question, that the parties might again
become friends and bury all animosity between them : that
the other party started an objection to his being judged by
the king, as detracting from the prerogatives of the holy see,
not perceiving that, even if the dignity of the church should
in any way be compromised, it was desirable to dissemble for
a time that the church might have peace. He further urged,
assuming to himself the name of father, that it was arrogant
for sons to condemn their father, whereas it was necessary
that the humility of the sons should temper the pride of the
father, lest it should generate the father's hatred in the sons,
The principal object of the ambassadors was, that the pope
should send two legates to decide, without appeal, the dispute
between the archbishop and the king. Lastly they en-
deavoured, by many promises, to induce the pope to confirm
the customs and liberties of England, which the king called
Ids hereditary customs, as having been transmitted to him by
Ills grandfather Henry the First. But when the ambassadors,
on their return, repoi-ted that they had failed in their mission,
the king was violently excited, and sent round the following
letter to the sheriffs of England.

The king's letter to the sheriff of Kent against the clerks of the
blessed Thomas*

I hereby conunand you, if any one, either clerk or laic, in
your bailwick shall appeal to the court of Rome, to have him
arrested and put in ward until my pleasure shall be known.
Also, that you seize into your own hands all the revenues and
possessions of the archbishop of Canterbury's clerks, as Ran-
dolf de Broc and my other officers shall signify to you. Also,
to arrest the fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, nephews
and nieces of all the clerks who are with the archbishop, and

* It is not to be supposed that this heading was affixed to the original
letter. It was affixed by Roger de Wendover himself, long after the
bishop's death, when it had become customary to call him " St. Thomas,"
and the " blessed Thomas." 1 his letter has been translated from the moiti
perfect copy in the EpistoiiB fJilberti Fuiiot.

VOL. I. N N

546 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1164.

put them and their chattels in safe-pledge, until my pleasure
shall be known ; and that you bring this brief with you when
you are summoned.

To Gilbert bishop of London, also, he wrote the following
letter.

The king's letter to the bishop of London^ as above.

You are not ignorant of the injurious treatment which I
and my kingdom have received from Thomas archbishop of
Canterbury, and how basely he has fled the country. I com-
mand you, therefore, to cause all his clerks who remained
with him after his flight, and all others who have acted in a
manner derogatory to myself or my kingdom, to be prevented
from receiving any of the proceeds of their benefices in your
diocese without my permission, and that you give no counte-
nance or support whatever to the aforesaid clerks.

To his justices, also, the king wrote in the following
manner.

The king to his justices against the blessed archbishop Thomas.

If any one shall be found bearing letters or mandates from
our lord the pope, or from archbishop Thomas, containing an
interdict of Christian services in England, let him be arrested
and kept prisoner until my pleasure shall be known. More-
over, no clerk, monk, canon, convert, or other religious
person, shall be permitted to cross the sea, unless he has
letters of our justiciary or of ourself concerning his return,
and if any one is found acting otherwise, let him be arrested
and detained. No one shall appeal to the pope or to arch-
bishop Thomas, nor shall any plea be held in their name, nor
any mandate of theirs be received in England : and if any
one shall hold or admit or be concerned in such pleas, let him
be arrested and detained. If any bishop, abbat, clerk, or laic,
shall observe any sentence of interdict, he shall immediately
be banished the kingdom, with all his kindred, and shall
carry none of his chattels with him, but his chattels and all his
property shall be seized into our hands. All clerks, who
have revenues in England, are admonished, throughout every
county, that they return to their benefices in England within
three months, if they wish to keep those benefices, or to
return to England at all; and, if they fail to do so, their
revenues will be seized into our hands. The bishops of

A. D. 1164.] ARCHBISHOP THOMAS GOES TO ROME. 547

London and Norwich shall be summoned to appear before our
justices to do what is right, for having, contrary to the
statutes of the realm, laid an interdict on the lands of earl
Hugh, and passed a sentence of anathema against the earl
himself. Let Peter's pence be still collected and kept, until
you shall learn our royal pleasure thereon.

The king also commanded the church of Canterbury, and
all the goods of the archbishop and his clerks to be confis-
cated, and banished all his kindred — an act unheard of in all
former history — without regard to condition, sex, or age ;
and, notwithstanding that the catholic church is wont to pray
for heretics, schismatics, and unbelieving Jews, the king now
forbade any one to pray for the archbishop.

Of the statements made by the blessed archbishop Thomas before our lord

the pope.

The blessed Thomas, therefore, under all these injuries,
and deprived of the prayers of his suffragans, set out for the
Roman court, and there, in the presence of our lord the
pope, made the following address :

" To your presence, holy father, do I fly for refuge,
lamenting that the church and its privileges are destroyed at
the will of princes ; for which cause I have thought it right
to oppose myself in the way of the approaching evil. I was
summoned as a layman bef )re the king, to answer for certain
wardships which I had in my charge when I was chancellor ;
though, at the time of my promotion, I was declared, as
bishop elect, free from all civil obligations, by the king's
eldest son and the justiciary of the kingdom ; and now I am
deserted in the quarter to which I had looked for support ;
for I perceived my brethren the bishops siding with the
court, and prepared to pronounce judgment against me.
Thus, almost crushed by the multitude of my foes, I have
fled to your presence, which is the last refuge of the dis-
tressed. Under your protection will I prove that I was not
amenable to that tribunal, nor to their judgment. For what
else would this be but to rob the church of her right ? it
would be to subject the spiritual power to the temporal.
Once established, this pernicious precedent would be of
general application. The bishops say that those things
which are Caesar's should be rendered unto Caesar. Be it so -:

N N 2

548 ROGER OF WENDOVER. fA.D. 1 164.

the king must indeed be obeyed in many things, but not so
that he shall cease to be a king ; that would make him no
longer Cassar, but a tyrant, and those who resisted him would
be bound to resist him in their own behalf, and not for me.
What can have been the cause of this great enmity, that,
to extinguish me, they would extinguish themselves also?
Whilst, therefore, they neglect their spiritual for their
temporal duties, they fail alike in both. Look down, then,
with condescension, holy father, on my exiled and persecuted
condition ; remember that I Avas once in a place of pride,
from which I have been driven by injustice, and in your
cause. Put forth your severity, and coerce those who have
stirred up this persecution ; but lay it not at the king's door,
for he is the agent and the instrument, not the author, of
these machinations."

How the pope annulled the sentence passed hy the bishops against the

archbishop.

The pope, having heard these statements, is said to have
taken counsel with his cardinals, and to have returned the
following answer to the archbishop : " That the inferior
cannot judge his superior, and especially one to whom he is
bound to pay obedience as to his bishop, both divine and
human laws, as well as the ordinances of the holy fathers,
fully demonstrate. Now we, whose duty it is to correct that
which has been done amiss, do declare that the sentence, by
which the bishops and barons have presumed to confiscate all
your goods, is not only contrary to justice, but also to all
ecclesiastical precedent, seeing that you have no goods except
what is derived from the church, wherefore, we pronounce
that such sentence is null and void ; and we do hereby by
our apostolic authority reverse it, and declare that it shall
have no force henceforward, nor create prejudice hereafter to
yourself, your successors, or the church committed to your
charge. For the rest, if those who have done violence or
injury to you or your clerks in the possessions or goods of
your church, when legally admonished, shall fail to restore
what they have taken, or to make meet satisfaction for the
same, you will not hesitate, at the first convenient oppor-
tunity, to exercise ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and whatsoever
you shall in reason think proper to do in that behalf, we

A.D. 1166. MARRIAGE OF MATILDA, 549

will hold good and valid. But over the person of the king
we give you no specific authority, though we do not in aught
diminish the pontifical powers which you received at your
consecration ; but on the contrary, wish to preserve them in
all their integrity." After this, archbishop Thomas with-
drew to the monastery of Pontigny.

Of the marriage of Matilda, the king''s daughter, to the duke of Saxony.

A.D. 1165. Reginald, archbishop of Cologne, who had
supported the schism of Octavian in opposition to pope
Alexander, came to king Henry at Westminster to escort
back Matilda, the king's eldest daughter, as a wife to Henry
duke of Saxony. The English nobles met him in state, but
Robert earl of Leicester, the king's justiciary, would not
salute him with the kiss, because he had never been absolved
since his excommunication by pope Alexander ; wherefore,
all the altars upon which the schismatic had celebrated mass
were thrown down. The same year, Queen Eleanor bore to
king Henry a daughter, named Johanna. Godfrey bishop
of St. Asaph consecrated the chrism and oil in the church
of the first English martyr, St. Alban, at the high altar, on
the day of " Coena Domini,* by virtue of the privileges of
the abbey, and in the presence of abbat Robert. The same
year, also, one Noradin, a powerful Turkish prince, laid
siege to the castle of Hareng, in the territory of Antioch ;
on news of which, Boamund prince of Antioch, Raymond
count of Tripoli, Salaman bishop of Cilicia, and Thoros
prince of Armenia, raised the siege and put Noradin to
flight ; but by rashly pursuing him too far, they lost the
victory which they had gained. For Noradin rallied his men,
turned upon his pursuers, and making prisoners the nobles
above mentioned, threw them into prison at Aleppo. After
which he again surrounded the toAvn which he had been
besieging, and without difficulty forced it to surrender.

How St. Thomas excommunicated those who observed the customs of

England,

A. D. 1166. King Henry crossed into Normandy at the
beginning of Lent. When the archbishop of Canterbury
heard of it, he left Pontigny for Vizelay, and on Ascension

* Our Lord's supper.

550 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1166.

day, in the presence of all the people, who had assembled to
the festival, both citizens and strangers, ascending the pulpit,
excommunicated, with lighted candles, all the hereditary
customs of England, their observers, defenders, and abettors
generally, and by name, Richard de Lucy, Richard archdeacon
of Poictiers, Joceline de Baliol, Alan de Neville, and several
others : but all these, having been excommunicated in their
absence, without having been either summoned or found
guilty, appealed to the pope, notifying the same to the arch
bishop, pnd did not abstain from entering the church. Not
long after, William of Pavia and John of Naples were sent
legates, a latere,* by the sovereign pontiff, and they sum-
moned king Henry and the archbishop to meet them at
Montmirail. Th£)mas did not fail to perceive that they were
inclined to favour the king's views, but he nevertheless sub-
mitted to their judgment, on condition that, according to the
laws of the church, himself and his clerks should first be
replaced in possession of all that had been taken from them ;
but, as the legates were neither willing nor able to consent
to this, they returned to their court without success ; first,
however, having absolved those whom the archbishop had
excommunicated. Alan de Neville was absolved by Gilbert,
bishop of London, conditionally, upon his oath, that on his
road to Jerusalem he would call on our lord the pope, and
abide by his sentence. At the same time, Louis, king of
France, came to Pontigny, and, to save the Cistertian order
from the effects of king Henry's anger, because they had
now harboured archbishop Thomas two years, he took the
archbishop with him to Sens, and maintained him there four
years in the monastery of St. Columba. At the same time,
also, a tax of fourpence per hide was levietl throughout
England to send assistance to the Holy Land : and some
preacliers of false doctrines at Oxford were draggeil before
the tribunals, in the presence of the king and tlie bishops ;
by whose judgment they were convicted of having departed
from the catholic faith, and, having first been branded in the
face that all men might know them, they were expelled the
kingdom. The same year Eleanor, queen of England, bore
a son, and called his name John. Also, Robert, the eighteenth

♦ So called from the place which they occupied on the side of the pope.

.*..D. 11G6.] THE archbishop's LETTER TO THE KING. 551

abbat of St. Alban's, departed this life on the feast of the
apostles Simon and Jude, after he had ruled that abbey with
much splendour during fourteen years.

Letter of the blessed archbishop Thomas to the king of England.

At the same time, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury,
hoping by humbling himself to conquer king Henry, wrote
to him the following letter :

" I have longed and longed to see your face and to converse
with you, partly indeed on my own account, but principally
for your sake, that, on seeing my face, you might recall to mind
the services which I rendered you with the utmost zeal that
ray conscience could prompt ; so may God help me at the
last judgment, when we shall aU stand before his tribunal, to
receive according to what we have done in the body, whether
it be good or evil : and that you might take pity on me, for I am
now obliged to live on charity among the people of a foreign
land. It was on your account, for three reasons, because
you are my lord, my king, and my son in the Spirit : as
my lord, I owe you and offer you my counsel ; as my king, I
am bound to revere and admonish you ; and as my son, I am
bound to chasten and reprove you. Kings are anointed on
the head, on the breast, and on the arms ; thereby signifying
glory, holiness, and strength. Now the kings, who, in ancient
times, did not observe the ordinances of God, but sinned
against his commandments, were deprived both of glory,
holiness, and strength, after the example of Saul and Solo-
mon : but those who after their offences humbled themselves
before God, were endued with God's grace, such as David,
Hezekiah, and many others. Hear then, if you please, my
lord, the counsel of your liege, the admonition of your
bishop, the castigation of your father. Have no communion
nor familiarity for the future with schismatics, nor enter into
any contract with them. Remember the profession which
you made, and placed in writing upon the altar at West-
minster, to preserve the church's liberties, when you were
consecrated and anointed to be king. Restore the church of
Canterbury, from which you received your promotion and
consecration, to the state in which it was in the days of our
predecessors. But if you will not do these things, know for
a certainty that you shall feel the severity of God's venge-
ance !"

552 ROGER OF WEXDOVER. [a.D. 1166.

How tlie blessed Thomas was suspected by the bishops.

The same year, the suffragan bishops of the church of
Canterbury, having heard that St. Thomas, archbishop of
Canterbury, had excommunicated the supporters and de-
fenders of the bad customs of England, under which general
name were included both themselves and the king, and
fearing lest he should repeat the sentence against each by
name, had recourse to an appeal, though contrary to the
usual forms of justice.

To their venerable father and lord, Thomas, archbishop
of Canterbury, the suffragan bishops of the same church,
and other persons living in the dioceses of the same, due
subjection and obedience! We have been informed by
certain persons, and w*e are troubled whilst we recall it to
our memory, that you haye sent a threat to our lord the
king, omitting the usual form of salutation in your letter,
but both in thought and expression savouring of anything
rather than friendship, you hold out to him the terrors of an
interdict, and propose to pass a severe sentence which shall
cut him off from the church. Now, if this sentence should
be pronounced as harshly as it is threatened, we can no
longer expect that the present disturbances will be appeased,
but rather that they will burst forth into the flames of a
lasting discord. It is a settled feeling on the minds of some
of us, that our lord the king once showed great favour to
you, loved you with his whole soul, and so completely put
everything under your power, that those only passed for
fortunate men in the opinion of the world, whom you looked
upon with favour : and, when he wished to strengthen you
against the fickleness of worldly fortune, he endeavoured to
place you firmly in Go.d's church, hoping that he might for
the future reign happily and securely, having the benefit of
your good advice. Wherefore, that you may not endeavour
to stretch forth your hand upon our lord the king, and his
kingdom, upon us also and the churches and dioceses com-
mitted to our charge, we have had recourse to an appeal, in
the face of the church, against the wrongs whicli we
feared, and we now renew the appeal to the pope by letter,
naming as the term of our appeal the day of our Lord'^
ascension.

A.D. 1166.] THE archbishop's LETTER TO THE BISHOPS. 563

Letter of the blessed archbishop Thomas to his suffragan bishops.
Thomas archbishop of Canterbury to his suffragans. —
Your joint letter, my brethren, which has just reached us,
but which we cannot easily believe to have proceeded from
your joint wisdom,* has filled us with astonishment. Its con-
tents seem to convey more of irony than of consolation : and
I would that it had been dictated by pious zeal and feeling of
charity rather than by the suggestions of the will. One
thing I will say to you, if I may say it without offending you :
I have long kept silence, waiting if perchance the Lord
should so inspire you, that you should again take courage,
after you had once turned your backs in the day of battle ;
that even one only of you would go up against the enemy
and present himself as a wall of defence for the house oi
Israel, against those who cease not daily to reproach the army
of the Lord ; but there is no one who will so go up. God
shall judge, therefore, between me and you, and require at
your hands the confusion of the church, which, whether the
world will or no, must stand firm in the word of the Lord,
until the hour come, when she shall pass from this world to
the Father. Has it escaped your memory how I and the
church of God were dealt with at Northampton, when Christ
was judged a second time, in my person, before the tribunal
of the prince, when the archbishop of Canterbury was con-
strained by the injuries on every side done to him and the
church of God, to appeal to the hearing of the Roman see ?
Whoever saw or heard of an archbishop of Canterbury being
judged, condemned to give bail in the king's court, and
especially by his own suffragan bishops ? If, as you tell me,
everj'thing was disturbed at my leaving the kingdom, let him
who gave occasion for it take the blame thereof; for the
fault undoubtedly lies at the door of him who does a deed
not of him who withdraws from its effects, of him who acts
on the offensive, not of him who avoids an injury. Whilst
we still waited at court, to see if any charge could be brought
against us, our officials were ordered not to obey us at all iu
temporal matters, or contrary to the king's orders*, nor to
minister in any way to us or ours. Our clerks and laics
have been proscribed, men and women, mothers with children

• Becket suspected the letter to have been written by his principal
enemy, the bishop of London.

554 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1166.

at the breast : our goods, and the patrimony of him who was
crucified, have been added to the exchequer, part for the use
of the king, and part for the bishop of London. You appeal,
as you tell me, to the pope, but you cannot suspend my
authority by this appeal, so as to prevent me from proceeding
against you or your churches, if the extent of your offence
requires it, for we all know that every one who appeals, does
so in his own name or in that of another : if in his own name,
it must be from a wrong which is done him or which he fears
will be done him. Now we are certain, by God's grace, that
no wrong has yet been done you by us, which cair authorize
you to appeal: if therefore you have appealed, for fear of
wrong, lest I should take any step towards you or your
churches, that is not an appeal which can suspend the autho-
rity or power which I have over you and your churches. If
you have appealed in the king's name, your discretion should
have taught you, that appeals were introduced to enable a
person to repel an injury not to do one, to relieve the
oppressed, and not to increase oppression. K the man who
subverts the church's liberty, who invades and seizes her
goods, is not heard in his appeal, much less will those be
heard who appeal for him. We do not say this because we
have done or intend to do, any thing extreme, which may
affect the person of our lord the king and his kingdom, or
your own persons and churches, and it was our belief that we
are more open to censure for our longsuffering than for our
rigour or severity. Therefore it is that we tell you briefly
and decidedly, that our lord the king will by no means have
cause to complain, if after the repeated admonitions which he
has received both from the pope and ourselves, without effect,
the severity of ecclesiastical censure should at length go fortli
against him.

In the same letter, the archbishop commanded Gilbert
bishop of London, by virtue of his obedience, within forty
days after the receipt of the letter, to restore, without delay
or excuse, whatever he had turned to his own use or tliat of
his church, of the benefices and churcli property of the clerks
who had been banished the kingdom with the archbishop,
wliich property had, by tlie king's connnand, been put under
the charge of the said bishop. When the bishop received
these orders, he wrote to tlie king of England as follows : — ^

A.D. 1167.] LETTER OF POPE ALEXANDER. 555

The bishop of London's letter to king Henri/.

" It pleased your excellence that the churches belonging to
the archbishop's clerks, situated in the diocese of London
and in Kent, should be placed under our charge. God
knows that charity alone prompted us to undertake this
burden, that the same (derks, if so be they should regain
your favour, might receive back their churches unharmed.
But the archbishop, sitting in secret, seeks an occasion
against me above all others, and endeavours to turn to my
own injury the course of conduct to which I hoped to
benefit others. In a letter just received, he has commanded
me, by virtue of my obedience, to restore to himself and his
clerks whatever I have taken of theirs. I therefore entreat
your highness to commit the care of these churches to some
other person, such as you shall think fit, and that the money
which I have received from them, to wit, one hundred and
eight pounds fourteen shilHngs and sixpence, may be handed
over to the charge of some one or other, until the Lord shall
show in what manner these affairs will end."

Pope Alexander's letter to archbishop Thomas.

A.D. 1167. Pope Alexander wrote to archbishop Thomas
as follows : — " In accordance with the example of our pre-
decessors Pascal and Eugenius of blessed memory, we grant
to you and your successors the primacy of the church of
Canterbury, as fully as it was possessed by Lanfranc,
Anselm, and their predecessors. Whatever dignities or
privileges are known to belong to that church, we confirm to
you by this present letter, as your predecessors have enjoyed
them by the authority of the apostolic see, ever since the
days of St. Augustine."

The same year Robert, bishop of Lincoln, a man of
great humility, departed to the Lord on the 26th of
January, and Simon, prior of St. Alban's, was elected to
be abbat of that church by Gilbert bishop of London,
and solemnly consecrated before the high altar of the
abbey. At this time there arose a quarrel between the kings
of France and England, in consequence of which Chaumont,
near Gizors, was burned by the Normans, and many knights
and citizens taken prisoners. To avenge this deed, the king
of France burned the village of Andelis, and returning to

556 ROGER OP WENDOVER. [A..D. 116S.

France the same day, lost more than a thousand men on his
march. Not long after, in the county of Perche, many
French knights were taken prisoners by the Normans.

King Henry'' s letter to Reginald archbishop of Cologne.

A.D. 1168. King Henry, incensed against pope Alexander
for having granted the primacy of England to the archbishop
of Canterbury, sent the following letter to Reginald the
schismatic archbishop of Cologne, an enemy to Alexander : —
" I have long wished to have a just cause for withdrawing
myself from pope Alexander and his perfidious cardinals,
because they presume to maintain against me my rebellious
subject, Thomas archbishop of Canterbury, Wherefore, with
the consent of my barons and clergy, I am about to send as
ambassadors to Rome the following eminent men of my king-
dom— the archbishop of York, the bishop of London, the
archdeacon of Poictiers, Richard de Lucy, and John of
Oxford ; to declare plainly and publicly to pope Alexander
and his cardinals, on the part of myself and all my subjects
throughout my dominions, that they must no longer main-
tain the cause of that traitor, but release me from him, so
that I may, with the consent of my clergy, appoint another
archbishop to the see of Canterbury, and that they must
annul immediately all the acts of the said Thomas. They
will also demand that the pope shall swear publicly,
for himself and his successors, to observe all the royal
customs of my grandfather king Henry, entire and inviolate,
for ever. But, if they shall refuse their consent to any of
my requests, neither I, nor my barons, or clergy, will obey
them any longer ; but will openly take part against the pope
himself and his cardinals, and expel from the kingdom any
one, who from that time shall espouse his cause. We there-
fore request of you, as our dear friend, to send to us imme-
diately, without delay, brother Arnold the hospitaller, on
the part of the emperor and yourself, to escort my ambassa-
dors tlirough the emperor's dominions. — Farewell !" It was
reported by the clerks and notaries of the king, that Gilbert
bishop of London dictated this letter at the king's request,
to ruin the cause of the pope, the arclibishop of Canterbury,
and the whole English church : wherefore, also, it happened
one niglit that wliilst Gilbert was lying awake in bed, and

A.D. 1168.] THE pope's LETTER TO GILBERT. 557

meditating without compunction how he might bring con-
fusion on the archbishop, by means of this iniquitous letter,
he heard a terrible voice saying over him in loud and plain

terms, —

« 0 Gilberte f oliot,
Dura revolvis tot et tot,
Deus tuus est Astaroth ! ''•

Pope Alexander's letter to Gilbert bishop of London.

About the same time pope Alexander wrote to Gilbert
bishop of London, concerning the affairs of the church of
Canterbury, as follows : " It cannot, we think, have escaped
your memory, how our beloved son in Clirist, Henry the
illustrious king of England, requested of us formerly, with
much earnestness, that we would allow you to be translated
from the see of Hereford, over which you then presided, to
that of London. To induce us to consent to his request, he
urged the necessity as well as the utility of such a measure,
seeing that London was his own royal residence, and because
he deemed you to excel in piety and in discretion, he \\dshed
to have the benefit of your advice, both spiritual and temporal,
both concerning the salvation of souls and the improvement
and the conservation of his own sovereignty : for which
reason he wished to have you near him. We, therefore,
considering how beneficial might be your piety and wisdom
to the salvation of the king and his kingdom, and the good
which might result therefrom, acquiesced readily in liis
wishes, and consented that you should be translated to the
see of London. On which account, in proportion to our
willingness to grant his request, and to promote your honour,
so should be your alacrity to augment and maintain the
church, and to labour the more earnestly that we might
reahze the good which we expected to flow from the king's
intentions. Now you cannot, we believe, be ignorant, how
the king has fallen away from his devotion to the church, and
in many particulars, as for instance in appeals^ in visitations,
in communicating with those who have been excommunicated
by name, and with schismatics, and in having compelled our
venerable brother, Thomas archbishop of Canterbury, to leave

• '* 0 Gilbert Foliot, whilst you meditate on so many things, your god
is Astaroth !" To which he is said to have replied, " Thou liest, demon !
my God is the God of sabaotb ! "

558 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1168.

his kingdom, he seems actually to persecute and oppress the
church. We therefore ask of you in your solicitude for her
welfare, and, at the same time, admonish and command you,
in conjunction with our venerable brother Robert bishop of
Hereford, earnestly to admonish the said king, and advise him
to desist from his purpose in whatever he may have trans-
gressed, and making due satisfaction for the same, return in
heart to the love of his Creator, and look with his usual
reverence on the holy Roman church his mother, and not
impede those who wish to visit her nor prevent appeals from
being made to her, and that he recall to his see our aforesaid
brother, Thomas archbishop of Canterbury, and show himself
a faithful son of St. Peter and of ourself, and attend to works
of mercy and piety, that He, through whom kings reign, may
preserve his temporal kingdom for him, whilst he is on earth,
and bestow an eternal one on him hereafter in heaven. Unless
he shall speedily correct those transgressions, he will have
cause to fear lest God should be grievously angry with him
for them all, and take severely vengeance on him and his :
whilst ourself shall be unable any longer to have patience.
Nor do we now urge this so much out of regard for ourselves as
for him, for we wish to promote his glory and honour with
all our heart and soul."

The presumptuous reply of Gilbert bishop of London to pope Alexander.

Your mandate, dearest father in Christ, has been received
by us with all due respect, and we immediately presented
ourself before your dearest son the illustrious king of England,
and in conjunction with our venerable brother Robert bishop
of Hereford, diligently admonished him according to the
tenor of your mandate : we put before him all the particulars
of your letter, beseeching him and arguing with him as far as
was decent towards the royal majesty that, if he had departed
in any respect from the path of justice, he should not delay,
at our admonition to return thither, and follow the admoni-
tion of his father, by desisting from wicked actions, and
loving God with all his heart, should look with his usual
reverence on the Roman church, and neither impede those
who wished to visit her, nor prevent appeals to be carried to
her, and that he would restore our father the lord archbishop
of Canterbury to his see, and show himself a devout and firm

A.D. 1168.] Gilbert's reply to the pope. 559

son of St. Peter, and of yourself, and giving his whole atten-
tion to works of piety, should cease to afiiict the churches and
the clergy, or to suffer them to be afflicted by others : that he,
through whom kings reign, might preserve his temporal
kingdom for him, as long as he should remain on earth, and
hereafter bestow on him an eternal sovereignty in heaven :
otherwise, if he would not listen to these wholesome counsels,
your holiness, who has hitherto borne wdth him so patiently,
would no longer be longsuffering. The king received our
admonition with much thankfulness, and answered modestly
to every part of it. In the first place be assured that his
mind was in no wise estranged from you, and that he had
never formed any other intentions, provided you showed a
paternal care for his welfare, than to love you as his father,
to support and cherish the holy Roman church, and humbly
to obey your commands, saving always the dignity of himself
and his kingdom : but if he has latterly not looked on you
with his wonted reverence, he says that the cause thereof is
this, that although he maintained your cause in your neces-
sity, with all his heart and soul and strength, your holiness
did not return him the like in his time of need ; but he com-
plains with bitterness that in almost every thing he has
asked of you, he has met with a repulse. Trusting in a
father's love, which will always listen to the petition of a
son, and hoping to have more genial tokens of your regard,
he remains firm and constant in his regard for St. Peter and
for you ; and not only will he not prevent any one who may
wish to visit you, but that he has never done so in times
past. As regards the question of appeals, he claims as his
own privilege and duty, by the ancient customs of his
country, that no clerk of his kingdom shall leave the king-
dom for any civil suit until he has first tried to obtain justice
by the king's own authority and mandate : but if there shall
be a failure of justice in this particular, your excellency may
then be appealed to, nor will the king make any further op-
position to it. Under which head, also, if your rights or
privileges have in any way been prejudiced, the king
promises that he will speedily correct it, with God's help, in
u council of all the clergy of liis dominions. As regards the
emperor, although the king knew him to be a schismatic, he
has never heard to this hour that you have excommunicated

560 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1168.

him. If you inform liim that such is the case, and the king
has entered into any unlawful contract with him or any
other person, he will leave this point also to the decision and
judgment of the church of his dominions. The king further
asserts, that he did not compel our father the archbishop of
Canterbury to leave the kingdom ; for he left it of his own
accord, and he may return to it as freely as he left it, pro-
vided always that, whilst he is satisfied on the points which
he complains about, he shall on his part observe faithfully
the king's royal customs, to which he is sworn ; and if any
church or ecclesiastical person can prove that they have been
wronged by him or his, he shall be prepared to make com-
pensation according to the judgment of the whole church.
This is the answer which we received from our lord the
king, who seems mainly to rest his cause upon his willing-
ness to refer every point to the judgment of the church of
his dominions. Wherefore we supplicate your excellence, to
keep in mind that saying, " A bruised reed shalt thou not
break, and smoking flax shalt thou not quench," and mode-
rate, if it so please you, for a time, witliin the bounds of dis-
cretion, that zeal which starts up to avenge every insult done
to the church of God, lest, by pronouncing an interdict, or
that last sentence of excommunication, you have to grieve
that numberless churches are subverted, and so you may
alienate altogether the king and numberless other persons
with him from your allegiance, which God forbid ! For
royal blood will only suffer itself to be overcome when it has
vanquished, but is not ashamed to yield when it has gained
the victory. We speak to you thus, foolishly indeed, but in
real charity ; for if such should be the termination of this
matter that the archbishop of Canterbury lose every thing
and content himself with exile, whilst England no longer
submits to your authority, it would have been better to have
temporized for a while, than to have been a slave to such
exercise of severity. For if persecution is not able to sepa-
rate more of us from your obedience, there will not be
wanting some who will bow the knee to Baal, or without re-
gard to religion, accept the pall of Canterbury from the hand
of the idol : nor will there be wanting men to occupy our
sees, and show their obedience to him with all the devotion
of their minds. Many already prognosticate such things,

A.D. 1169.] POPE Alexander's letter. 561

hoping that offences may arise and that the straight may be
made crooked : for which cause, most holy father, we do not
raourn our own misfortunes alone ; for unless you quickly
meet the evil, we fear that the church of God may be dis-
gracefully subverted, that we may become weary of our lives,
and curse the day in which we were born."

This same year, archbishop Thomas excommunicated Alan
de Neville, for having kept in prison William his chaplain.
Conan earl of Lesser Britain died, and left by his wife
Constance, sister of the Scottish king, a daughter to in-
herit his dominions, whom Henry took for a wife to his son
Geoffrey, and, by his exertions to promote peace everywhere
in Brittany, he conciliated the minds of both the clergy
and people of that province.

Pope Akxander''s letter to king Henry concerning a reconciliation with the

blessed Thomas.

A.D. 1169. Pope Alexander wrote to the king of England
concerning the church of Canterbury as follows : — " With
what paternal and kind feelings we have already often con-
vened your excellency, and exhorted you both by letters
and messengers to be reconciled to our venerable brother
Thomas archl)ishop of Canterbury, and to restore both to
him and his clerks their churches and other property, your
highness's prudence cannot fail to know, since it is known
publicly throughout almost every part of Christendom.
Wherefore, seeing that we have hitherto made no progress
in this cause, nor in soothing by gentle conduct the anger of
your mind, we are sad and sorrowful thereat, and grieve to
find that all our hopes are defeated ; particularly because we
love you sincerely as our dearest son in the Lord, and we see
a great danger threatening you. It is written, * Cry aloud,
and cease not ; lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and announce
to my people their offences :' we have therefore determined
no longer to bear your hard-heartedness as heretofore, to the
detriment of justice and your own salvation ; nor will we
any longer close the mouth of the archbishop in any way, or
j)revent him from doing his duty freely, and avenging with
the sword of ecclesiastical severity the wrongs which have
been done both to himself and the church committed to his
charge."

VOL. I. 0 0

562 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1169.

Also, t]ie pope wrote to his lordship of Canterbury in this
manner ; — " Whereas we have long waited with patience
and kindness for the king of England to repent, and have
repeatedly admonished him with mild and soothing commu-
nications, and sometimes with severity and censure, that he
should return to his proper feelings, we hereby notify to you
that, if he shall not restore to you and yours, as well as to
your church, all the property and honours which have been
taken away, you have our full authority to exercise eccle-
siastical discipline over all persons and churches which
belong to your jurisdiction, except only the persons of tlie
king, his wife, and his children ; * and without appeal, pro-
vided always that it is done with prudence and circum-
spection, as is best consistent with the modesty of priests."

At this same time, Gilbert bishop of London, in order to
avoid sentence from the archbishop of Canterbury, called
together the clergy and people of the city of London on the
first Sunday in Lent, in the church of St. Paul, and appealed
to the Roman see ; for, though he had often been admonished
by the same archbishop to restore to his clerks the churches
and benefices which he had received in charge from the king,
together with all goods taken from thence, he had continued
disobedient to all these, as well as to other canonical precepts ;
and the archbishop, not having been notified of his appeal,
solemnly excommunicated him at Clairvaux on Palm Sunday,
as an adherent to the unjust customs of the king, of which
the following letter gave him due notice.

How archbishop Thomas excommunicated the bishop of London.

" Thomas, by God's grace, archbishop of Canterbury and
legate of the apostolic see, to Gilbert bishop of London —
woidd that he could say his brother — that he may turn from
evil and do good. — Your extravagances we have long enough
borne with ; and we hope that our patience may not be as
detrimental to the whole church as it has been to ourselves.
You have abused our patience, and would not listen to the
pope or ourselves in the advice which concerned your salva-
tion ; but your obstinacy has become worse and worse, until,

• That is, Bccket was to punish any one he plejised, except him who
alone deserved it. This case too often occurs in the history of mankind : —
" And for tiie king's offence the people died."— Homeu.

A.D. 1169.] EXCOMMUNICATION OF GILBERT. 563

from regard to our sacred duty, and to the requirements of
the law, we have for just and manifest causes passed sen-
tence of excommunication on you, and cut you off from
Christ's holy body, which is the church, until you make
condign satisfaction. We therefore command you, by virtue
of your obedience and in peril of your salvation, your episco-
pal dignity, and priestly orders, to abstain, as the forms of
the church prescribe, from all communion with the faithful,
lest by coming in contact with you, the Lord's flotk be con*
taminated to their ruin, whereas they ought to have been
instructed by your teaching, and led by your example to
everlasting life."

Now, although the bishop had appealed before the sentence
was passed upon him, he humbly obeyed the archbishop's
commands, and abstained from entering the church. And the
archbishop, by letter directed to the dean and clergy of
London, commanded them by virtue of their obedience to
abstain wholly from communion with the bishop. This
same year also, Eleanor, king Henry's daughter, married
Allonso king of Castile.

The Icing's letter to Gilbert bishop of London.

' Henry, king of England, to his beloved and faithful
Gilbert bhhop of London, health and love. — I have heard of
the outrarre which that traitor and enemy of mine, Thomas,
has inflicted on you and on other of my subjects, and I am
as much displeased as if it had fallen on my own person.
Wherefore be it known to you for certain, that I will do
my best, through our lord the pope, the king of France, and
all my friends, that henceforth he shall not have it in his
power to injure us or our dominions. It is my will and
advice, that you do not suffer this matter to prey upon your
mind, but defend yourself to the best of your ability, and
either come over to me here at once into Normandy, or re-
main in England, as you may think most expedient : for I
leave this to your own discretion. But you may be assured
that, if you determine to come and wish to proceed to Rome,
I will furnish you with every thing necessary for your
journey, or that may conduce to maintain my own dignity."

oo2

»564 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1169.

IJotr the pope sent legates to make peace between the king and St. Thomas.

The same year were sent two legates a latere, Vivian and
Gratianus, to make peace betwe'^n the king of England and
the archbishop of Canterbury ; but though their powers were
equal, their opinions were different, and it was not likely
that in the end they should be found to agree, when in the
outset their feelings were so conflicting: thus Gratianus
failed to find favour with the king, and Vivian with the
archbishop. They presented themselves before the king and
archbishop at Bayeux in Normandy, and after almost endless
negotiations, a reconciliation seemed on the point of being
effected, when William archbishop of Sens sent a letter
cautioning the legates, according to instructions which they
had received from the pope, to proceed no further with the
negotiations without his concurrence. Thus the two legates
left the king's court without completing any thing ; for king
Henry would not in any Avay come to terms, unless the bad
customs and dignities of his kingdom were fully respected,
and this the legates themselves did not think proper to as-
sent to.

King Henry s letter to pope Alexander.

The same year, Gilbert, bishop of London, crossed the sea,
to present himself before pope Alexander, and render an
account of his causes for appeal. Passing tlirough Nor-
mandy, where Henry then was, he consulted with the king
how they might circumvent the blessed archbishop of Can-
terbury and blacken his righteous cause in the sight of the
lioly pontiff. At length they agreed together that the king
should send to Rome a solemn embassy, expressly declaring
that, unless the pope would at once use severity in quelling
the archbishop's pride, himself and all his barons and clergy
would renounce their obedience to the pope. The tenor of
the king's letter was as follows : —

" Your serene liighness, my father, knows well what anxie-
ties and wrongs have been occasioned to me by my adversary
Thomas, thougli my conscience bears me witness that I have
not deserved it ; that I have done nothing worthy of sucli
indignity. lie has now added a new injury to tlie many
that have preceded, and does not cease to afllict one who is
innocent ; for by your authority as he declares, he lias

A.D. 1169.] COMPLAINTS AGAINST ARCHBISHOP THOMAS. 565

anathematized those devout and faithful sons of the Roman
church, the bishops of London and Salisbury, together with
certain of mj own friends, though he has no reasonable
cause against them. How difficult it is for me to put up
with this conduct, and hovr it may injure both my reputation
and your own, I believe you can hardly fail to perceive. But
it seems to me that your fatherly care has altogether aban-
doned me, since you permit my enemy to increase my igno-
miny and disgrace, whereas your paternal moderation should
check the violence of his injustice. I beseech therefore, and
adjure your highness, as is proper, to manifest towards me
the affection which is due to a son, to correct without delay
the injury that has been done to myself and my kingdom,
and to annul whatever my adversary has done contrary to
right asjainst me or my subjects, whether lay or clerical ; for
you are bound to assent to the requests which we offer to
your fatherly consideration, seeing that when you sent to
request, by the hands of your ambassadors Vivian and
Gratian, that we should restore to the archbishop of Canter-
bury his archbishopric and our own favour, we postponed
all regard to our own honour, and consented, before the
legates themselves, eight archbishops, bishops, and abbats ;
that although Thomas had left the kingdom without our
knowing it, and without any compulsion on our part, he
might return again in peace and resume all his possessions
as he had them on the day when he left the kingdom ; as well
as all his clerks who left the kingdom with him or on his ac-
count ; saving always the dignities of our kingdom. Where-
fore we earnestly beseech your serene highness to consider
attentively the respect and service which we have rendered
to you and to your court, and still will render, unless it be
irom your own fault : and that you shall moderate the course
of this present business, that the wiles of that perfidious and
rebellious subject of mine may not circumvent our simple-
mindedness, but that you, in accordance with our petition,
absolve those who have been excommunicated, and take care
that he shall not discharge the same venom of excommunica-
tion upon others, lest, if you turn a deaf ear to this our just
petition, we are led to despair of your good will towards us,
and of necessity make other provision for our security here-
after ; and, inasmuch as it is difficult to set down in writing

566 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. UGO.

all that we wish to say, we send to the foot of your fatherly
seat our confidential servants Reginald archdeacon of Salis-
bury, and Richard de Barre, who will explain to you by
word of mouth all that has happened, and all other matters
that we wish to communicate."

How the king^s messengers very much damped the cause of the archbishop.

The king's messengers, ai-riving at the Roman court, laid
before the pope their master's letter, together with other
things that had been entrusted to them, and sought by presents
and flattering language to incline him in the king's favour,
but what they did will be found in the letter which the pope
sent back to archbishop Thomas, in the beginning of which
occurs the following :

" Your zeal knows what energy and care our dearest son
in Christ, Kenry king of England, shows in the government
of his kingdom, and he has requested us to give it strength
on the authority of the Roman church, and that the ancient
customs and privileges of his kingdom may remain unimpaired.
Whereas, moreover, he has earnestly requested of me to
grant the legatine power over all England to the archbishop
of York, we, considering the critical state of the times, have
granted the legatine authority to the archbishop of York
at the king's request, but with the previous promise of
his ambassadors, on the word of truth, and confirmed by
oath, that the letters should never be given to the arch-
bishop of York without your consent." In another letter, also,
the pope commanded the archbishop aforesaid, by virtue of
his obedience, not to pronounce a sentence of interdict, ex-
communication, or suspension against the king, his kingdom,
or subjects, unless the king, persisting in his obstinacy, should
before the beginning of Lent, refuse to restore him his
favour, together with all the goods both of himself and his
clerks, to the salvation of his own soul and the tranquillity
of his reign and that of his heirs for ever.*

Of the mental sufferings of the blessed archbishop.

Such, then, was the fire of tribulation and mental suffer-

• Matthew Paris has here inserted the letter which pope Alexander
sent to the sultan of Iconium, to be found among the works of Peter of
Blois, under the name of Instructio fidei. [Vide Petri lilesensia Opera,
8vo. Lond. et Oxon. 1847, vol. 11. p. xxi. ad finem vol.]

A. D. 1169.] THE archbishop's PETITION TO THE KING. 567

ings whereby the intrepid confessor Thomas even now-
suffered in mind the martyrdom which had not yet reached
his body : for, seeing that he, who ought to have been the
leader of the church militant, did not oppose liimself as a
wall in its defence on the day of battle, but turned back
like a ram not having horns, he was now destitute of all
hope from man, and turned his thoughts to receive comfort
from above. He prayed without ceasing for the state of the
church, macerating his body by vigils and fasting, praying
for those who hated and persecuted him, and with sighs and
tears prayed God to preserve the church which he had
redeemed and consecrated with his own blood. Who shall
declare the sufferings and mental agonies of this man of God,
whose father and mother,* brothers and sisters, nephews and
nieces, clerks and ministers, had been driven into exile on his
account ; and himself, so exalted a personage in the church
of God, compelled with sorrow to eat the bread of strangers
in a foreign land ! But, seeing that no one ever arrives
suddenly at perfection, these his sufferings were precursors
to strengthen his mind, and enable him to bear injustice,
until he should be worthy to receive the honours of martyr-
dom from the sword's point, because the place of his martyr-
dom had not yet been appointed to him.

The form of pelition which Thotnas archbishop of Canterbury presented

to the king.

The same year, within the octaves of St. Martin, by the
mediation of the sovereign pontiff, a conference was held at
Paris between the kings of France and England, at which
the archbishop attended, but without coming into the presence
of king Henry. Here, when long time had been spent in
trying to reconcile the king and the archbishop, the same
:vrchbishop, by the advice of the king of France, his bishops,
and nobles, who were present, sent to the king of England
the following petition in writing :

" We ask of our lord the king, by the command and with
the advice of our lord the pope, that, for the love of God,
and of our lord the pope, for the honour of our holy church,
and the salvation both of himself and of his heirs, he shall
receive into his favour all those who in our behalf, and

* This is an error of our author : Becket's father and mother were
certainly dead thirty years before this time. See Vita S. Thomse, passim.

568 ROGER OF WENDOVER. [a.D. 1170.

in bur company, have been exiled from the kingdom, and
grant to us his peace and full security at the hands both of
himself and his partizans, without reserve, and restore to us
the church of Canterbury, as fully and freely as we held it
when we were made archbishop, together with all its pos-
sessions, to have and to hold as freely, as peaceably, and as
honourably as the church and we had and held them, when
we were first promoted to the archbishopric ; and that in the
same way he shall allow our followers to have all the churches
and prebends belonging to the archbishopric, which have
fallen vacant since we left the kingdom, that we may deal
with them as with our own, as shall seem good to us and ours."
To two of these articles the king of England would not
give his consent ; for uiKler the name of restitution, as he
did not compel the archbishop to leave the kingdom, he was
not bound according to his royal dignity to pay anything, or
to revoke the grants of vacant churches, which he had
already made to certain persons ; but, as he affirmed, he was
ready to give satisfaction to the archbishop in presence of
the king of France, or, if he wished to contest the points at
issue, to submit to a trial in the king's palace at Paris, before
the Gallic clergy, or that the scholars of different provinces
should hear the arguments on both sides ; and thus the king
of England, who before had drawn upon himself the ill will
of most men, by these proposals now gained their favour.
In this manner, therefore, by the mediation of their
friends, whatever agreement should be made between the
king and the archbishop, except that the king refused to give
the kiss of peace, he was prepared to give him every other
security : but the archbishop, on his part, would not make
peace, unless he could place it on a firm and secure basis.*

• A more minute account of these negotiations is to be found in my
Life and Letters of Thomas a Becket, vol. II.

END or VOL. 1.

J. BtnOON, PRINTER, CASTLK 8TRKW, KINSBITIY.

_ — W

s Flowers of history vol.1

# 10746

•

PONTIFICAL INSTITUTE OF MEDIAEVAL STUDIES

59 QUEEN'S PARK C:^ESC£NT

TORONTO-5, CANADA

10746 '

•'';," ..;*!> I '>-' '[.'(< ^Ti' '^Vl

-v.. J